"Robert Heinlein - The Puppet Masters" - читать интересную книгу автора (Heinlein Robert A)The Puppet
Masters Robert A.
Heinlein Copyright
1951 Chapter 1 Were they truly intelligent? By
themselves, that is? I don't know and I don't know how we can ever find out.
I'm not a lab man; I'm an operator. With the Soviets it seems certain that
they did not invent anything. They simply took the communist
power-for-power's-sake and extended it without any "rotten liberal
sentimentality" as the commissars put it. On the other hand, with animals
they were a good deal more than animal. (It
seems strange no longer to see dogs around. When we finally come to grips with
them, there will be a few million dogs to avenge. And cats. For me, one
particular cat.) If they were not truly intelligent, I hope
I never live to see us tangle with anything at all like them, which is
intelligent. I know who will lose. Me. You. The so-called human race. For me it started much too early on July
12, '07, with my phone shrilling in a frequency guaranteed to peel off the
skull. I felt around my person, trying to find the thing to shut it off, then
recalled that I had left it in my jacket across the room. "All
right," I growled. "I hear you. Shut off that damned noise." "Emergency," a voice said in my
ear. "Report in person." I told him what to do with his emergency.
"I'm on a seventy-two hour pass." "Report to the Old Man," the
voice persisted, "at once." That was different. "Moving," I
acknowledged and sat up with a jerk that hurt my eyeballs. I found myself
facing a blonde. She was sitting up, too, and staring at me round-eyed. "Who are you talking to?" she
demanded. I stared back, recalling with difficulty
that I had seen her before. "Me? Talking?" I stalled while trying to
think up a good lie, then, as I came wider-awake, realized that it did not have
to be a very good lie as she could not possibly have heard the other half of
the conversation. The sort of phone my section uses is not standard; the audio
relay was buried surgically under the skin back of my left ear-bone conduction.
"Sorry, babe," I went on. "Had a nightmare. I often talk in my
sleep." "Sure you're all right?" "I'm fine, now that I'm awake,"
I assured her, staggering a bit as I stood up. "You go back to
sleep." "Well, uh-" She was breathing
regularly almost at once. I went into the bath, injected a quarter grain of
"Gyro" in my arm, then let the vibro shake me apart for three minutes
while the drug put me back together. I stepped out a new man, or at least a
good mock-up of one, and got my jacket. The blonde was snoring gently. I let my
subconscious race back along its track and realized with regret that I did not
owe her a damned thing, so I left her. There was nothing in the apartment to
give me away, nor even to tell her who I was. I
entered our section offices through a washroom booth in MacArthur Station. You
won't find our offices in the phone lists. In fact, it does not exist. Probably
I don't exist either. All is illusion. Another route is through a little
hole-in-the-wall shop with a sign reading RARE STAMPS & COINS. Don't try
that route either-they'll try to sell you a Tu'penny Black. Don't try any route. I told you we didn't
exist, didn't I? There is one thing no head of a country
can know and that is: how good is his intelligence system? He finds out only by
having it fail him. Hence our section. Suspenders and belt. United Nations had
never heard of us, nor had Central Intelligence-I think. I heard once that we
were blanketed into an appropriation for the Department of Food Resources, but
I would not know; I was paid in cash. All I really knew about was the training I
had received and the jobs the Old Man sent me on. Interesting jobs, some of
them-if you don't care where you sleep, what you eat, nor how long you live.
I've totaled three years behind the Curtain; I can drink vodka without blinking
and spit Russian like a cat-as well as Cantonese, Kurdish, and some other
bad-tasting tongues. I'm prepared to say that they've got nothing behind the
Curtain that Paducah, Kentucky doesn't have bigger and better. Still, it's a
living. If I had had any sense, I'd have quit and
taken a working job. The only trouble with that would be that I
wouldn't have been working for the Old Man any longer. That made the difference. Not that he was a soft boss. He was quite
capable of saying, "Boys, we need to fertilize this oak tree. Just jump in
that hole at its base and I'll cover you up." We'd have done it. Any of us would. And the Old Man would bury us alive, too,
if he thought that there was as much as a 53 percent probability that it was
the Tree of Liberty he was nourishing. He got up and limped toward me as I came
in. I wondered again why he did not have that leg done over. Pride in how he
had gotten the limp was my guess, not that I would ever know. A person in the
Old Man's position must enjoy his pride in secret; his profession does not
allow for public approbation. His face split in a wicked smile. With his
big hairless skull and his strong Roman nose he looked like a cross between
Satan and Punch of Punch-and-Judy. "Welcome, Sam," he said.
"Sorry to get you out of bed." The deuce he was sorry! "I was on
leave," I answered shortly. He was the Old Man, but leave is leave-and
damned seldom! "Ah, but you still are. We're going
on a vacation." I didn't trust his "vacations"
so I did not rise to the bait. "So my name is 'Sam'," I answered.
"What's my last name?" "Cavanaugh. And I'm your Uncle
Charlie-Charles M. Cavanaugh, retired. Meet your sister Mary." I had noticed that there was another
person in the room, but had filed my one glance for future reference. When the
Old Man is present he gets full attention as long as he wants it. Now I looked
over my "sister" more carefully and then looked her over again. It
was worth it. I could see why he had set us up as
brother and sister if we were to do a job together; it would give him a
trouble-free pattern. An indoctrinated agent can't break his assumed character
any more than a professional actor can intentionally muff his lines. So this
one I must treat as my sister-a dirty trick if I ever met one! A long, lean body, but unquestionably and
pleasingly mammalian. Good legs. Broad shoulders for a woman. Flaming, wavy red
hair and the real redheaded saurian bony structure to her skull. Her face was
handsome rather than beautiful; her teeth were sharp and clean. She looked me
over as if I were a side of beef. I was not yet in character; I wanted to
drop one wing and run in circles. It must have showed, for the Old Man said
gently, "Tut tut, Sammy-there's no incest in the Cavanaugh family. You
were both carefully brought up, by my favorite sister-in-law. Your sister dotes
on you and you are extremely fond of your sister, but in a healthy, clean-cut,
sickeningly chivalrous, All-American-Boy sort of way." "As bad as that?" I asked, still
looking at my "sister". "Worse." "Oh, well-howdy, Sis. Glad to know
you." She stuck out a hand. It was firm and
seemed as strong as mine. "Hi, Bud." Her voice was deep contralto,
which was all I needed. Damn the Old Man! "I might add," the Old Man went
on in the same gentle tones, "that you are so devoted to your sister that
you would gladly die to protect her. I dislike to tell you so, Sammy, but your
sister is a little more valuable, for the present at least, to the organization
than you are." "Got it," I acknowledged.
"Thanks for the polite qualification." "Now, Sammy-" "She's my favorite sister; I protect
her from dogs and strange men. I don't have to be slapped with an ax. Okay,
when do we start?" "Better stop over in Cosmetics; I
think they have a new face for you." "Make it a whole new head. See you.
'By, Sis." They did not quite do that, but they did
fit my personal phone under the overhang of my skull in back and then cemented
hair over it. They dyed my hair to the same shade as that of my newly acquired
sister, bleached my skin, and did things to my cheekbones and chin. The mirror
showed me to be as good an authentic redhead as Sis. I looked at my hair and
tried to recall what its natural shade had been, way back when. Then I wondered
if Sis were what she seemed to be along those lines. I rather hoped so. Those
teeth, now-Stow it, Sammy! She's your sister. I put on the kit they gave me and somebody
handed me a jump bag, already packed. The Old Man had evidently been in
Cosmetics, too; his skull was now covered by crisp curls of a shade just
between pink and white. They had done something to his face, for the life of me
I could not tell just what-but we were all three clearly related by blood and
were all of that curious sub-race, the redheads. "Come, Sammy," he said.
"Time is short. I'll brief you in the car." We went up by a route I
had not known about and ended up on the Northside launching platform, high
above New Brooklyn and overlooking Manhattan Crater. I drove while the Old Man talked. Once we
were out of local control he told me to set it automatic on Des Moines, Iowa. I
then joined Mary and "Uncle Charlie" in the lounge. He gave us our
personal histories briefly and filled in details to bring us up to date.
"So here we are," he concluded, "a merry little family
party-tourists. And if we should happen to run into unusual events, that is how
we will behave, as nosy and irresponsible tourists might." "But what is the problem?" I
asked. "Or do we play this one entirely by ear?" "Mmmm . . . possibly." "Okay. But when you're dead, it's
nice to know why you're dead, I always say. Eh, Mary?" "Mary" did not answer. She had
that quality, rare in babes and commendable, of not talking when she had
nothing to say. The Old Man looked me over, his manner not that of a man who
can't make up his mind, but rather as if he were judging me as I was at that
moment and feeding the newly acquired data into the machine between his ears. Presently he said, "Sam, you've heard
of 'flying saucers'." "Huh? Can't say that I have." "You've studied history. Come,
now!" "You mean those? The flying-saucer
craze, 'way back before the Disorders? I thought you meant something recent and
real; those were mass hallucinations." "Were they?" "Well, weren't they? I haven't
studied much statistical abnormal psychology, but I seem to remember an
equation. That whole period was psychopathic; a man with all his gaskets tight
would have been locked up." "But this present day is sane,
eh?" "Oh, I wouldn't go so far as to say
that." I pawed back through the unused drawers of my mind and found the
answer I wanted. "I remember that equation now-Digby's evaluating integral
for second and higher order data. It gave a 93.7 percent certainty that the
flying-saucer myth, after elimination of explained cases, was hallucination. I
remember it because it was the first case of its type in the history of science
in which the instances had been systematically collected and evaluated. Some
sort of a government project, God knows why." The Old Man looked benignly avuncular.
"Brace yourself, Sammy. We are going to inspect a flying saucer today.
Maybe we'll even saw off a piece for a souvenir, like true tourists." Chapter 2 "Seen a newscast lately?" the
Old Man went on. I shook my head. Silly question-I'd been
on leave. "Try it sometime," he suggested.
"Lots of interesting things on the 'casts. Never mind. Seventeen
hours-" he glanced at his finger watch and added, "-and twenty-three
minutes ago an unidentified spaceship landed near Grinnell, Iowa. Type,
unknown. Approximately disc-shaped and about one hundred fifty feet across.
Origin, unknown, but-" "Didn't they track a trajectory on
it?" I interrupted. "They did not," he answered,
spacing his words. "Here is a photo of it taken after landing by Space
Station Beta." I looked it over and passed it to Mary. It
was as unsatisfactory as a telephoto taken from five thousand miles out usually
is. Trees looking like moss . . . a cloud shadow that loused up the best part
of the pie . . . and a gray circle that might have been a disc-shaped space
ship and could just as well have been an oil tank or a water reservoir. I
wondered how many times we had bombed hydroponics plants in Siberia, mistaking
them for atomic installations. Mary handed the pic back. I said, "Looks like a tent for a
camp meeting to me. What else do we know?" "Nothing." "Nothing! After seventeen hours! We
ought to have agents pouring out of their ears!" "Ah, yes. We did have. Two within
reach and four that were sent in. They failed to report back. I dislike losing
agents, Sammy, especially with no results." Up to then I had not stopped to wonder
about the Old Man himself being risked on a job-it had not looked like risk.
But I had a sudden cold realization that the situation must be so serious that
the Old Man had chosen to bet his own brain against the loss of the
organization-for he was the Section. Nobody who knew him doubted his guts, but
they did not doubt his horse sense, either. He knew his own value; he would not
risk himself unless he believed coldly that it would take his own skill to
swing it and that the job had to be done. I felt suddenly chilly. Ordinarily an
agent has a duty to save his own neck, in order to complete his mission and
report back. On this job it was the Old Man who must come back-and after him,
Mary. I stood number three and was as expendable as a paper clip. I didn't like
it. "One agent made a partial
report," the Old Man went on. "He went in as a casual bystander and
reported by phone that it must be a space ship although he could not determine
its motive power. We got the same thing from the newscasts. He then reported
that the ship was opening and that he was going to try to get closer, past the
police lines. The last thing he said was, 'Here they come. They are little
creatures, about-' Then he shut off." "Little men?" "He said, 'creatures'." "Peripheral reports?" "Plenty of them. The Des Moines
stereocasting station reported the landing and sent mobile units in for spot
cast. The pictures they sent out were all fairly long shots, taken from the
air. They showed nothing but a disc-shaped object. Then, for about two hours,
no pictures and no news, followed later by close ups and a new news
slant." The Old Man shut up. I said,
"Well?" "The whole thing was a hoax. The
'space ship' was a sheet metal and plastic fraud, built by two farm boys in
some woods near their home. The fake reports originated with an announcer with
more sense of humor than good judgment and who had put the boys up to it to
make a story. He has been fired and the latest 'invasion from outer space'
turns out to be a joke." I squirmed. "So it's a hoax-but we
lose six men. We're going to look for them?" "No, for we would not find them. We
are going to try to find out why triangulation of this photograph-" He
held up the teleshot taken from the space station. "-doesn't quite jibe
with the news reports-and why Des Moines stereo station shut up for a
while." Mary spoke up for the first time.
"I'd like to talk with those farm boys." I roaded the car about five miles this
side of Grinnell and we started looking for the McLain farm-the news reports
had named Vincent and George McLain as the culprits. It wasn't hard to find. At
a fork in the road was a big sign, professional in appearance: THIS WAY TO THE
SPACESHIP. Shortly the road was parked both sides with duos and groundcars and
triphibs. A couple of hastily built stands dispensed cold drinks and souvenirs
at the turn-off into the McLain place. A state cop was directing traffic. "Pull up," directed the Old Man.
"Might as well see the fun, eh?" "Right, Uncle Charlie," I
agreed. The Old Man bounced out with only a trace
of limp, swinging his cane. I handed Mary out and she snuggled up to me,
grasping my arm. She looked up at me, managing to look both stupid and demure.
"My, but you're strong. Buddy." I wanted to slap her, but gave a
self-conscious smirk instead. That poor-little-me routine from an agent, from
one of the Old Man's agents. A smile from a tiger. "Uncle Charlie" buzzed around,
bothering state police, buttonholing people to give them unasked-for opinions,
stopping to buy cigars at one of the stands, and in general giving a picture of
a well-to-do, senile old fool, out for a holiday. He turned back to us and
waved his cigar at a state sergeant. "The inspector says the whole thing
is a fraud, my dears-a prank thought up by some boys. Shall we go?" Mary looked disappointed. "No space
ship?" "There's a space ship, if you want to
call it that," the cop answered. "Just follow the suckers, and you'll
find it. It's 'sergeant', not 'inspector'." "Uncle Charlie" pressed a cigar
on him and we set out, across a pasture and into some woods. It cost a dollar
to get through the gate and many of the potential suckers turned back. The path
through the woods was rather deserted. I moved carefully, wishing for eyes in
the back of my head instead of a phone. According to the book six agents had
gone down this path and-none had come back. I didn't want it to be nine. Uncle Charlie and Sis walked ahead, Mary
chattering like a fool and somehow managing to be both shorter and younger than
she had been on the trip out. We came to a clearing and there was the
"space ship". It was the proper size, more than a
hundred feet across, but it was whipped together out of light-gauge metal and
sheet plastic, sprayed with aluminum. It was roughly the shape of two giant pie
plates, face to face. Aside from that, it looked like nothing in particular.
Nevertheless Mary squealed. "Oh, how exciting!" A youngster, eighteen or nineteen, with a
permanent sunburn and a pimply face, stuck his head out of a sort of hatch in the
top of the monstrosity. "Care to see inside?" he called out. He added
that it would be fifty cents a piece more and Uncle Charlie shelled out. Mary hesitated at the hatch. Pimple face
was joined by what appeared to be his twin and they started to hand her down
in. She drew back and I moved in fast, intending to do any handling myself. My
reasons were 99 percent professional; I could feel danger all through the
place. "It's dark in there," she quavered. "It's perfectly safe," the
second young man said. "We've been taking sightseers through all day. I'm
Vine McLain, one of the owners. Come on, lady." Uncle Charlie peered down the hatch, like
a cautious mother hen. "Might be snakes in there," he decided.
"Mary, I don't think you had better go in." "Nothing to fear," the first
McLain said insistently. "It's safe as houses." "Just keep the money,
gentlemen." Uncle Charlie glanced at his finger. "We're late as it
is. Let's go, my dears." I followed them back up the path, my
hackles up the whole way. We got back to the car and I pulled out
into the road. Once we were rolling, the Old Man said sharply, "Well? What
did you see?" I countered with, "Any doubt about
that first report? The one that broke off?" "None." "That thing over in the woods wouldn't have fooled an agent,
even in the dark. This wasn't the ship he saw." "Of course not. What else?" "How much would you say that fake
cost? That was new sheet metal, fresh paint, and from what I saw of the inside
through the hatch, probably a thousand feet, more or less, of lumber to brace
it." "Go on." "Well, the McLain house hadn't been
painted in years, not even the barn. The place had 'mortgage' spelled out all
over it. If the boys were in on the gag, they didn't foot the bill." "Obviously. You, Mary?" "Uncle Charlie, did you notice the
way they treated me?" "Who?" I said sharply. "Both the state sergeant and the two
boys. When I use the sweet-little-bundle-of-sex routine, something should
happen. Nothing did." "They were all attentive," I
objected. "You don't understand. You can't
understand-but I know. I always know. Something was wrong with them. They were
dead inside. Harem guards, if you know what I mean." "Hypnosis?" asked the Old Man. "Possibly. Or drugs perhaps."
She frowned and looked puzzled. "Hmm-" he answered. "Sammy,
take the next turn to the left. We're investigating a point about two miles
south of here." "The triangulated location by the
pic?" "What else?" But we didn't get there. First it was a
bridge out and I didn't have room enough to make the car hop it, quite aside
from the small matter of traffic regulations for a duo on the ground. We
circled to the south and came in again, the only remaining route. We were
stopped by a highway cop and a detour sign. A brush fire, he told us; go any
farther and we would probably be impressed into firefighting. He didn't know
but what he ought to send me up to the firelines anyhow. Mary waved her lashes and other things at
him and he relented. She pointed out that neither she nor Uncle Charlie could
drive, a double lie. After we pulled away I asked her,
"How about that one?" "What about him?" "Harem guard?" "Oh, my, no! A most attractive
man." Her answer annoyed me. The Old Man vetoed taking to the air and
making a pass over the triangulated spot. He said it was useless. We headed for
Des Moines. Instead of parking at the toll gates we paid to take the car into
the city proper, and ended up at the main studios of Des Moines stereo.
"Uncle Charlie" blustered his way into the office of the general
manager, us in tow. He told several lies-or perhaps Charles M. Cavanaugh was
actually a big wheel with the Federal Communications Authority. How was I to
know? Once inside and the door shut he continued
the Big Brass act. "Now, sir, what is all this nonsense about a spaceship
hoax? Speak plainly, sir; I warn you your license may depend on it." The
manager was a little round-shouldered man, but he did not seem cowed, merely
annoyed. "We've made a full explanation over the channels," he said.
"We were victimized by one of our own people. The man has been
discharged." "Hardly adequate, sir." The little
man-Barnes, his name was-shrugged. "What do you expect? Shall we string
him up by his thumbs?" Uncle Charlie pointed his cigar at him.
"I warn you, sir, that I am not to be trifled with. I have been making an
investigation of my own and I am not convinced that two farm louts and a junior
announcer could have pulled off this preposterous business. There was money in
it, sir. Yes, sir-money. And where would I expect to find money? Here at the
top. Now tell me, sir, just what did you-" Mary had
seated herself close by Barnes's desk. She had done something to her costume,
which exposed more skin, and her pose put me in mind of Goya's Disrobed Lady.
She made a thumbs-down signal to the Old Man. Barnes should not have caught it; his
attention appeared to be turned to the Old Man. But he did. He turned toward
Mary and his face went dead. He reached for his desk. "Sam! Kill him!" the Old Man
rapped. I burned his legs off and his trunk fell
to the floor. It was a poor shot; I had intended to burn his belly. I stepped quickly to him and kicked his
gun away from his still-groping fingers. I was about to give him the coup de
grace-a man burned that way is dead, but it takes him a while to die-when the
Old Man snapped, "Don't touch him! Mary, stand back!" We did so. The Old Man sidled toward the
body, like a cat cautiously investigating the unknown. Barnes gave a long
bubbling sigh and was quiet-shock death; a gun burn doesn't bleed much, not
that much. The Old Man looked him over and poked him gently with his cane. "Boss," I said, "about time
to git, isn't it?" Without looking around he answered,
"We're as safe here as anywhere. Safer, probably. This building may be
swarming with them." "Swarming with what?"
"How would I know? Swarming with whatever he was." He pointed
to Barnes's body. "That's what I've got to find out." Mary gave a choked sob, the first honest
feminine thing I had known her to do, and gasped, "He's still breathing.
Look!" The body lay facedown; the back of the
jacket heaved as if the chest were rising. The Old Man looked at it and poked
at it with his cane. "Sam. Come here." I came. "Strip it," he went on.
"Use your gloves. And be careful." "Booby trap?" "Shut up. Use care." I don't know what he expected me to find,
but he must have had a hunch that was close to truth. I think the bottom part
of the Old Man's brain has a built-in integrator which arrives at a logical
necessity from minimum facts the way a museum johnny reconstructs an extinct
animal from a single bone. I took him at his word. First pulling on
gloves-agent's gloves; I could have stirred boiling acid with my gloved hand,
yet I could feel a coin in the dark and call heads or tails-once gloved, I
started to turn him over to undress him. The back was still heaving; I did not like
the look of it-unnatural. I placed a palm between the shoulder blades. A man's back is bone and muscle. This was
jelly soft and undulating. I snatched my hand away. Without a
word Mary handed me a fancy pair of scissors from Barnes's desk. I took them
and cut the jacket away. Presently I folded it back and we all looked.
Underneath the jacket the body was dressed in a light single, almost
transparent. Between this shirt and the skin, from the neck halfway down the
back, was something which was not flesh. A couple of inches thick, it gave the
corpse a round-shouldered, or slightly humped, appearance. It pulsed like a jellyfish. As we watched, it slid slowly off the
back, away from us. I reached out to peel up the singlet, to let us at it; my
hand was knocked away by the Old Man's cane. "Make up your mind," I
said and rubbed my knuckles. He did not answer but tucked the end of
his cane under the bottom of the shirt and worried it up the trunk. The thing
was uncovered. Grayish, faintly translucent, and shot
through with darker structure, shapeless-it reminded me of a giant clot of
frogs' eggs. It was clearly alive, for it pulsed and quivered and moved by
flowing. As we watched it flowed down into the space between Barnes's arm and
chest, filled it and stayed there, unable to go farther. "The poor devil," the Old Man
said softly. "Huh? That?" "No. Barnes. Remind me to see to it that
he gets the Purple Heart, when this is over. If it ever is over." The Old
Man straightened up and slumped around the room, as if he had forgotten
completely the gray horror nestling in the crook of Barnes's arm. I drew back a bit and continued to stare
at it, my gun ready. It could not move fast; it obviously could not fly; but I
did not know what it could do and I was not taking chances. Mary moved closer
to me and pressed her shoulder against mine, as if for human comfort. I put my
free arm around her. On a side table there was an untidy stack
of cans, the sort used for stereo tapes. The Old Man took a double program can,
spilled the reels on the floor, and came back with it. "This will do, I
think." He placed the can on the floor, near the thing, and began
chivvying it with his cane, trying to irritate it into crawling into the can. Instead it oozed back until it was almost
entirely under the body. I grabbed the free arm and heaved what was left of
Barnes away from the spot; the thing clung momentarily, then flopped to the
floor. After that, under dear old Uncle Charlie's directions, Mary and I used
our guns set at lowest power to force it, by burning the floor close to it,
into the can. We got it in, a close fit, and I slapped the cover on. The Old Man tucked the can under his arm.
"On our way, my dears." On the way
out he paused in the partly open door to call out a parting to Barnes, then,
after closing the door, stopped at the desk of Barnes's secretary. "I'll
be seeing Mr. Barnes again tomorrow," he told her. "No, no
appointment. I'll phone first." Out we went, slow march, the Old Man with
the can full of thing under his arm and me with my ears cocked for alarums.
Mary played the silly little moron, with a running monologue. The Old Man even
paused in the lobby, bought a cigar, and inquired directions, with bumbling,
self-important good nature. Once in the car he gave me directions,
then cautioned me against driving fast. The directions led us into a garage.
The Old Man sent for the manager and said to him, "Mr. Malone wants this
car-immediately." It was a signal I had had occasion to use myself, only
then it had been "Mr. Sheffield" who was in a hurry. I knew that the
duo would cease to exist in about twenty minutes, save as anonymous spare parts
in the service bins. The manager looked us over, then answered
quietly, "Through that door over there." He sent the two mechanics in
the room away on errands and we ducked through the door. We ended up presently in the apartment of
an elderly couple; there we became brunets and the Old Man got his bald head
back. I acquired a moustache which did nothing for my looks, but I was
surprised to find that Mary looked as well dark as she had as a redhead. The
"Cavanaugh" combination was dropped; Mary got a chic nurse's costume
and I was togged out as a chauffeur while the Old Man became our elderly,
invalid employer, complete with shawl and temper tantrums. A car was waiting for us when we were
ready. The trip back was no trouble; we could have remained the carrot-topped
Cavanaughs. I kept the screen turned on to Des Moines, but, if the cops had
turned up the late Mr. Barnes, the newsboys hadn't heard about it. We went straight down to the Old Man's
office-straight as one can go, that is-and there we opened the can. The Old Man
sent for Dr. Graves, the head of the Section's bio lab, and the job was done
with handling equipment. We need not have bothered. What we needed
were gas masks, not handling equipment. A stink of decaying organic matter,
like the stench from a gangrenous wound, filled the room and forced us to slap
the cover back on and speed up the blowers. Graves wrinkled his nose.
"What in the world was that?" he demanded. "Puts me in mind of a
dead baby." The Old Man was swearing softly. "You
are to find out," he said. "Use handling equipment. Work it in suits,
in a germ-free compartment, and don't assume that it is dead." "If that is alive, I'm Queen
Anne." "Maybe you are, but don't take chances.
Here is all the help I can give. It's a parasite; it's capable of attaching
itself to a host, such as a man, and controlling the host. It is almost
certainly extra-terrestrial in origin and metabolism." The lab boss sniffed.
"Extra-terrestrial parasite on a terrestrial host? Ridiculous! The body
chemistries would be incompatible." The Old Man grunted. "Damn your
theories. When we captured it, it was living on a man. If that means it has to
be a terrestrial organism, show me where it fits into the scheme of things and
where to look for its mates. And quit jumping to conclusions; I want
facts." The biologist stiffened. "You'll get
them!" "Get going. Wait-don't use more of it
than necessary for your investigations; I need the major portion as evidence.
And don't persist in the silly assumption that the thing is dead; that perfume
may be a protective weapon. That thing, if alive, is fantastically dangerous.
If it gets on one of your laboratory men, I'll almost certainly have to kill him." The lab director said nothing more, but he
left without some of his cockiness. The Old Man settled back in his chair,
sighed, and closed his eyes. He seemed to have gone to sleep; Mary and I kept
quiet. After five minutes or so he opened his eyes, looked at me, and said,
"How many mustard plasters the size of that thing Doc just carted out of
here can arrive in a space ship as big as that fraud we looked at?" "Was there a space ship?" I
asked. "The evidence seems slim." "Slim but utterly incontrovertible.
There was a ship. There still is a ship." "We should have examined the
site." "That site would have been our last
sight. The other six boys weren't fools. Answer my question." "I can't. How big the ship was
doesn't tell me anything about its payload, when I don't know its propulsion
method, the jump it made, or what supply load the passengers require. It's a
case of how long is a piece of rope? If you want a horseback guess, I'd say
several hundred, maybe several thousand." "Mmm . . . yes. So there are several
hundred, maybe several thousand zombies in the State of Iowa tonight. Or harem
guards, as Mary puts it." He thought for a moment. "But how am I to
get past them to the harem? We can't go around shooting every round-shouldered
man in Iowa; it would cause talk." He smiled feebly. "I'll put you another question with
no answer," I said. "If one space ship lands in Iowa yesterday, how
many will land in North Dakota tomorrow? Or in Brazil?" "Yes, there's that." He looked
still more troubled. "I'll answer it by telling you how long is your piece
of rope." "Huh?" "Long enough to choke you to death.
You kids go wash up and enjoy yourselves; you may not have another chance.
Don't leave the offices." I went back to Cosmetics, got my own skin
color back and in general resumed my normal appearance, had a soak and a
massage, and then went to the staff lounge in search of a drink and some
company. I looked around, not knowing whether I was looking for a blonde,
brunette, or redhead, but feeling fairly sure that I could spot the right
chassis. It was a redhead. Mary was in a booth,
sucking on a drink and looking much as she had looked when she was introduced
to me as my sister. "Hi, Sis," I said, sliding in beside her. She smiled and answered, "Hello, Bud.
Drag up a rock," while moving to make room for me. I dialed for bourbon and water which I
needed for medicinal purposes and then said, "Is this your real
appearance?" She shook her head. "Not at all.
Zebra stripes and two heads. What's yours?" "My mother smothered me with a pillow
the first time she saw me, so I never got a chance to find out." She again looked me over with that
side-of-beef scrutiny, then said, "I can understand her actions, but I am
probably more hardened than she was. You'll do, Bud." "Thanks." I went on, "Let's
drop this 'Bud-and-Sis' routine; I find it gives me inhibitions." "Hmm . . . I think you need
inhibitions." "Me? Not at all. Never any violence
with me; I'm more the 'Barkis-is-willing' type." I might have added that,
if I laid a hand on her and she happened not to like it. I'd bet that I would
draw back a bloody stump. The Old Man's kids are never sissies. She smiled. "So? Well, note it down
that Miss Barkis is not willing, at least not this evening." She put down
her glass. "Drink up and let's reorder." We did so and continued to sit there,
feeling warm and good, and, for the moment, not worried. There aren't many hours
like that, especially in our profession; it makes one savor them. One of the nicest things about Mary was
that she did not turn on the sex, except for professional purposes. I think she
knew-I'm sure she knew-what a load of it she possessed. But she was too much of
a gentleman to use it socially. She kept it turned down low, just enough to
keep us both warm and comfortable. While we sat there, not saying much, I got
to thinking how well she would look on the other side of a fireplace. My job
being what it was, I had never thought seriously about getting married-and
after all, a babe is just a babe; why get excited? But Mary was an agent
herself; talking to her would not be like shouting off Echo Mountain. I
realized that I had been lonely for one hell of a long time. "Mary-" "Yes?" "Are you married?" "Eh? Why do you ask? As a matter of
fact I'm not-now. But what business-I mean, why does it matter?" "Well, it might," I persisted. She shook her head. "I'm serious," I went on.
"Look me over. I've got both hands and both feet. I'm fairly young, and I
don't track mud in the house. You could do worse." She laughed, but her laugh was kindly.
"And you could work up better lines than that. I am sure they must have
been extemporaneous." "They were." "And I won't hold them against you.
In fact, I'll forget them. Listen, wolf, your technique is down; just because a
woman tells you that she is not going to sleep with you tonight is no reason to
lose your head and offer her a contract. Some women would be just mean enough
to hold you to it." "I meant it," I said peevishly. "So? What salary do you offer?" "Damn your pretty eyes. If you want
that type of contract, I'll go along; you can keep your pay and I'll allot half
of mine to you . . . unless you want to retire." She shook her head. "I didn't mean
it; I'd never insist on a settlement contract, not with a man I was willing to
marry in the first place-" "I didn't think you would." "I was just trying to make you see
that you yourself were not serious." She looked me over soberly. "But
perhaps you are," she added in a warm, soft voice. "I am." She shook her head again. "Agents
should not marry. You know that." "Agents shouldn't marry anyone but
agents." She started to answer, but stopped
suddenly. My own phone was talking in my ear, the Old Man's voice, and I knew
she was hearing the same thing. "Come into my office," he said. We both got up without saying anything.
Mary stopped me at the door, put a hand on my arm, and looked up into my eyes.
"That is why it is silly to talk about marriage. We've got this job to
finish. All the time we've been talking, you've been thinking about the job and
so have I." "I have not." "Don't play with me! Consider this,
Sam-suppose you were married and you woke up to find one of those things on
your wife's shoulders, possessing her." There was horror in her eyes as
she went on, "Suppose I woke up and found one of them on your
shoulders." "I'll chance it. And I won't let one
get to you." She touched my cheek. "I don't
believe you would." We went on into the Old Man's office. He looked up just long enough to say,
"Come along. We're leaving." "Where to?" I answered. "Or
shouldn't I ask?" "White House. See the President. Shut
up." I shut. Chapter 3 At the beginning of a forest fire or an
epidemic there is a short time when a minimum of correct action will contain
and destroy. The B. W. boys express it in exponential equations, but you don't
need math to understand it; it depends on early diagnosis and prompt action
before the thing gets out of hand. What the President needed to do the Old Man
had already figured out-declare a national emergency, fence off the Des Moines
area, and shoot anybody who tried to slip out, be it a cocker spaniel or
grandma with her cookie jar. Then let them out one at a time, stripping them
and searching them for parasites. Meantime, use the radar screen, the rocket
boys, and the space stations to spot and smash any new landings. Warn all the other nations including those
behind the Curtain, ask for their help-but don't be fussy about international
law, for this was a fight for racial survival against an outside invader. For
the moment it did not matter where they came from-Mars, Venus, the Jovian
satellites, or outside the system entirely. Repel the invasion. The Old Man had cracked the case, analyzed
it, and come up with the right answer in a little more than twenty-four hours.
His unique gift was the ability to reason logically with unfamiliar,
hard-to-believe facts as easily as with the commonplace. Not much, eh? I have
never met anyone else who could do it wholeheartedly. Most minds stall dead
when faced with facts which conflict with basic beliefs;
"I-just-can't-believe-it" is all one word to highbrows and dimwits
alike. But not to the Old Man-and he had the ear
of the President. The Secret Service guards gave us the
works, politely. An X-ray went beep! and I surrendered my heater. Mary turned
out to be a walking arsenal; the machine gave four beeps and a hiccough,
although you would have sworn she couldn't hide a tax receipt under what she
was wearing. The Old Man surrendered his cane without waiting to be asked; I
got the notion he did not want it to be X-rayed. Our audio capsules gave them trouble. They
showed up both by X-ray and by metal detector, but the guards weren't equipped
for surgical operations. There was a hurried conference with a presidential
secretary and the head guard ruled that anything embedded in the flesh need not
be classed as a potential weapon. They printed us, photographed our retinas,
and ushered us into a waiting room. The Old Man was whisked out and in to see
the President alone. "I wonder why we were brought
along?" I asked Mary. "The Old Man knows everything we know." She did not answer, so I spent the time
reviewing in my mind the loopholes in the security methods used to guard the
President. They do such things much better behind the Curtain; an assassin with
any talent could have beaten our safeguards with ease. I got to feeling
indignant about it. After a while we were ushered in. I found
I had stage fright so badly I was stumbling over my feet. The Old Man
introduced us and I stammered. Mary just bowed. The President said he was glad to see us
and turned on that smile, the way you see it in the stereocasts-and he made us
feel that he was glad to see us. I felt all warm inside and no longer
embarrassed. And no longer worried. The President, with
the Old Man's help, would take action and the dirty horror we had seen would be
cleaned up. The Old Man directed me to report all that
I had done and seen and heard on this assignment. I made it brief but complete.
I tried to catch his eye when it came to the part about killing Barnes, but he
wasn't having any-so I left out the Old Man's order to shoot and made it clear
that I had shot to protect another agent-Mary-when I saw Barnes reach for his
gun. The Old Man interrupted me. "Make your report complete." So I filled in the Old Man's order to
shoot. The President threw the Old Man a glance at the correction, the only
expression he showed. I went on about the parasite thing, went on, in fact, up
to that present moment, as nobody told me to stop. Then it was Mary's turn. She fumbled in
trying to explain to the President why she expected to get some sort of
response out of normal men-and had not gotten it out of the McLain boys, the
state sergeant, and Barnes. The President helped her . . . by smiling warmly,
managing to bow without getting up, and saying, "My dear young lady, I
quite believe it." Mary blushed, then went on. The President
listened gravely while she finished. He asked a couple of questions, then sat
still for several minutes. Presently he looked up and spoke to the
Old Man. "Andrew," he said, "your section has been invaluable.
On at least two occasions your reports have tipped the balance in crucial
occasions in history." The Old Man snorted. "So it's 'no',
is it?" "I did not say so." "You were about to." The President shrugged. "I was going
to suggest that your young people withdraw, but now it does not matter. Andrew,
you are a genius, but even geniuses make mistakes. They overwork themselves and
lose their judgment. I'm not a genius but I learned to relax about forty years
ago. How long has it been since you had a vacation?" "Damn your vacations! See here, Tom,
I anticipated this; that's why I brought witnesses. They are neither drugged
nor instructed. Call in your psych crew; try to shake their stories." The President shook his head. "You
wouldn't have brought witnesses who could be cracked. I'm sure you are cleverer
about such things than anyone whom I could bring in to test them. Take this
young man-he was willing to risk a murder charge to protect you. You inspire
loyalty, Andrew. As for the young lady, really, Andrew, I can't start what amounts
to war on a woman's intuition." Mary took a step forward. "Mr.
President," she said very earnestly, "I do know. I know every time. I
can't tell you how I know-but those were not normal male men." He hesitated, then answered, "I do
not dispute you. But you have not considered an obvious explanation-that they
actually were, ah, 'harem guards'. Pardon me, Miss. There are always such
unfortunates in the population. By the laws of chance you ran across four in
one day." Mary shut up. The Old Man did not.
"God damn it, Tom-" I shuddered; you don't talk to the President that
way. "-I knew you when you were an investigating senator and I was a key
man in your investigations. You know I wouldn't bring you this fairy tale if
there were any way to explain it away. Facts can't be ignored; they've got to
be destroyed, or faced up to. How about that space ship? What was in it? Why
couldn't I even reach the spot where it landed?" He hauled out the
photograph taken by Space Station Beta and shoved it under the President's
nose. The President seemed unperturbed.
"Ah, yes, facts. Andrew, both you and I have a passion for facts. But I
have several sources of information other than your section. Take this
photo-you made quite a point of it when you phoned. I've checked the matter.
The metes and bounds of the McLain farm as recorded in the local county
courthouse check precisely with the triangulated latitude and longitude of this
object on this photograph." The President looked up. "Once I absent-mindedly
turned off a block too soon and got lost in my own neighborhood. You weren't
even in your own neighborhood, Andrew." "Tom-" "Yes, Andrew?" "You did not trot out there and check
those courthouse maps yourself?" "Of course not." "Thank God for that-or you would be carrying three pounds of
pulsing tapioca between your shoulder blades this minute-and God save the
United States! You can be sure of this: the courthouse clerk and whatever agent
was sent to see him, both are hag-ridden by filthy parasites this very
moment." The Old Man stared at the ceiling. "Yes, and the Des Moines
chief of police, newspaper editors around there, dispatchers, cops, all sorts
of key people. Tom, I don't know what we are up against, but they know what we
are, and they are pinching off the nerve cells of our social organism before
true messages can get back-or they cover up the true reports with false ones,
just as they did with Barnes. Mr. President, you must order an immediate,
drastic quarantine of the whole area. There is no other hope!" "Barnes," the President repeated
softly, as if he had heard nothing else. "Andrew, I had hoped to spare you
this, but-" He broke off and flipped a key at his desk. "Get me
stereo station WDES, Des Moines, the manager's office." Shortly a screen lighted on his desk; he
touched another switch and a solid display in the wall lighted up. We were
looking into the room we had been in only a few hours before. Looking into it past the shoulders of a
man who filled most of the screen-Barnes. Or his twin. When I kill a man, I expect
him to stay dead. I was shaken but I still believed in myself-and my heater. The man in the display said, "You
asked for me, Mr. President?" He sounded as if he were dazzled by the
honor. "Yes, thank you. Mr. Barnes, do you
recognize any of these people?" He looked surprised. "I'm afraid not.
Should I?" The Old Man interrupted. "Tell him to
call in his office force." The President looked quizzical but did just
that. "Barnes" looked puzzled but complied. They trooped in, girls
mostly, and I recognized the secretary who sat outside the manager's door. One
of them squealed, "Ooh-it's the President," and they all fell to
buzzing. None of them identified us-not surprising
with the Old Man and me, but Mary's appearance was just as it had been in that
same office, and I will bet that Mary's looks would be burned into the mind of
any woman who had ever seen her. But I noticed one thing about them-every
single one of them was round-shouldered. The President eased us out. He put a hand
on the Old Man's shoulder. "Seriously, Andrew, take that vacation."
He flashed the famous smile. "The Republic won't fall-I'll worry it
through till you get back." Ten minutes later we were standing in the
wind on the Rock Creek platform. The Old Man seemed shrunken and, for the first
time, old. "What now, boss?" "Eh? For you two, nothing. You are
both on leave until recalled." "I'd like to take another look at
Barnes's office." "Don't go near the place. Stay out of
Iowa. That's an order." "Mmm-what are you going to do, if I
may ask?" "You heard the President, didn't you?
I am going down to Florida and lie in the sun and wait for the world to go to
hell. If you have any sense, you'll do the same. There's damned little
time." He squared his shoulders and stumped away.
I turned to speak to Mary, but she was gone. His advice seemed awfully good,
and it had suddenly occurred to me that waiting for the end of the world might
not be too bad, with her help. I looked around quickly but could not spot
her. I trotted off and overtook the Old Man. "Excuse me, Boss. Where did
Mary go?" "Huh? On leave no doubt. Don't bother
me." I considered trying to relay to her
through the Section circuit, when I remembered that I did not know her right
name, nor her code, nor her I. D. number. I thought of trying to bull it
through by describing her, but that was foolishness. Only Cosmetics Records
knows the original appearance of an agent-and they won't talk. All I knew about
her was that she had twice appeared as a redhead, at least once by choice-and
that, for my taste, she was "why men fight". Try punching that into a
phone! Instead I found a room for the night.
After I found it I wondered why I had not left the Capital and gone back to my
own apartment. Then I wondered if the blonde were still in it. Then I wondered
who the blonde was, anyway? Then I went to sleep. Chapter 4 I woke up at dusk. The room I was in had a
real window-the Section pays well and I could afford little luxuries. I looked
out over the Capital as it came to life for the night. The river swept away in
a wide bend past the Memorial; it was summer and they were adding fluorescine
to the water above the District so the river stood out in curving sweeps of
glowing rose and amber and emerald and shining fire. Little pleasure boats cut
through the colors, each filled, I had no doubt, with couples up to no good and
enjoying it. On the land, here and there among the
older buildings, the bubble domes were lighting up, giving the city a glowing
fairyland look. Off to the east, where the Bomb had landed, there were no old
buildings at all and the area was an Easter basket of color giant Easter eggs,
lighted from within. I've seen the Capital at night oftener
than most, because of my business, and, while I like the place, I had not
thought much about it. But tonight I had that "Last Ride Together"
feeling. It was so beautiful it hurt but it was not its beauty that choked me
up; it was knowing that down under those warm lights were people, alive and
individual people, going about their lawful occasions, making love or having
spats, whichever suited them . . . doing whatever they damn well pleased, each
under his own vine and his own fig tree with nobody to make him afraid, as it
says. I thought about all those gentle, kindly
people (with only an occasional heel) and I thought about them each with a gray
slug clinging to the back of his neck, twitching his legs and arms, making his
voice say what the slug wished, going where the slug wanted to go. Hell's bells-life under the commissars
couldn't be that bad. I know-I've been behind the Curtain. I made myself a solemn promise: if the
parasites won. I'd arrange to be dead before I would let one of those things
ride me the way one had ridden Barnes. For an agent it would be simple; just
bite my nails- or, if your hands happen to be off, there are a couple of other
ways. The Old Man planned for all professional necessities. But the Old Man had not planned such
arrangements for such a purpose and I knew it. It was the Old Man's
business-and mine-to keep those people down there safe, not to run out on them
when the going got rough. I turned away from the window. There was
not a confounded thing I could do about it now; I decided that what I needed
was company. The room contained the usual catalog of "escort bureaus"
and "model agencies" that you'll find in almost any big hotel except
maybe the Martha Washington. I thumbed through it, looking the girls over, then
slammed it shut. I didn't want a whoopee girl; I wanted one particular girl-one
who would as soon shoot as shake hands and would bite in the clinches. And I
did not know where she had gone. I always carry a tube of "tempus
fugit" pills; most agents do, as one never knows when giving your reflexes
a jolt will get you through a tight spot. Despite the scare propaganda, tempos
pills are not habit-forming, not the way the original hashish is. Nevertheless a purist would say I was
addicted to them, for I had the habit of taking them occasionally to make a
twenty-four hour leave seem like a week. I admit that I enjoyed the mild
euphoria which the pills induced as a side effect. Primarily, though, they just
stretch out your subjective time by a factor of ten or more, chop time into
finer bits so that you live longer for the same amount of clock and calendar. What's wrong with that? Sure, I know the
horrible example story of the man who died of old age in a calendar month
through taking the pills steadily, but I took them only once in a while. Maybe he had the right idea. He lived a
long and happy life-you can be sure it was happy-and died happy at the end.
What matter that the sun rose only thirty times? Who is keeping score and what
are the rules anyhow? I sat there, staring at my tube of pills
and thinking that I had enough to keep me hopped up and contented for what
would be, to me, at least two "years". If I wanted to, I could crawl
in my hole and pull it in after me. I took out two pills and got a glass of
water. Then I put them carefully back in the tube, put on my gun and phone,
left the hotel and headed for the Library of Congress. On the way I stopped in a bar for a quick
one and looked at a newscast. There was no news from Iowa, but when is there
any news from Iowa? At the Library I went to the general
catalog, put on blinkers, and started scanning for references. "Flying
Saucers" led to "Flying Discs", then to "Project
Saucer", then "Lights in the Sky", "Fireballs",
"Cosmic Diffusion Theory of Life Origins", and two dozen blind alleys
and screwball branches of literature. I needed some sort of a Geiger counter to
tell me what was pay dirt and what was not, especially as what I wanted was
almost certain to carry a semantic-content code key classing it somewhere
between Aesop's fables and the Lost Continent myths. Nevertheless, in an hour I had a double
handful of selector cards. I handed them to the vestal virgin at the desk and
waited while she fed them into the hopper. Presently she said, "Most of
the films you want are in use. The rest will be delivered to study room 9-A.
Take the south escalator, puhlease." Room 9-A had one occupant-who looked up as
I came in and said, "Well! The wolf in person, how did you manage to pick
me up again? I could swear I gave you a clean miss." I said, "Hello, Mary." "Hello," she answered, "and
now, good-by. Miss Barkis still ain't willin' and I've got work to do." I got annoyed. "Listen, you conceited
little twerp, odd as it may seem to you, I did not come here looking for your
no-doubt beautiful white body. I occasionally do some work myself and that is why
I'm here. If you will put up with my unwelcome presence until my spools arrive,
I'll get the hell out and find another study room,fa stag one." Instead of flaring back, she immediately
softened, thereby proving that she was more of a gentleman than I was.
"I'm sorry, Sam. A woman hears the same thing so many thousand times that
she gets to thinking that no other topic is possible. Sit down." "No," I answered, "thanks,
but I'll take my spools to an unoccupied room. I really do want to work."
"Stay here," she insisted. "Read that notice on the wall.
If you remove spools from the room to which they are delivered, you will not
only cause the sorter to blow a dozen tubes, but you'll give the chief
reference librarian a nervous breakdown." "I'll bring them back when I'm through with them." She took my arm and warm tingles went up
it. "Please, Sam. I'm sorry." I sat down and grinned at her.
"Nothing could persuade me to leave. I did not expect to find you here,
but now that I have, I don't intend to let you out of sight until I know your
phone code, your home address, and the true color of your hair." "Wolf," she said softly,
wrinkling her nose. "You'll never know any of them." She made a great
business of fitting her head back into her study machine while ignoring me. But
I could see that she was not displeased. The delivery tube went thunk! and my
spools spilled into the basket. I gathered them up and stacked them on the
table by the other machine. One of them rolled over against the ones Mary had
stacked up and knocked them down. Mary looked up. I picked up what I thought was my spool
and glanced at the end-the wrong end, as all it held was the serial number and
that little pattern of dots which the selector reads. I turned it over, read
the label, and placed it in my pile. "Hey!" said Mary. "That's
mine." "In a pig's eye," I said
politely. "But it is--I read the label when it
was faced toward me. It's the one I want next." Sooner or later, I can see the obvious.
Mary wouldn't be there to study the history of footgear through the Middle
Ages. I picked up three or four more of hers and read the labels. "So
that's why nothing I wanted was in," I said. "But you didn't do a
thorough job; I found some that you missed." I handed her my selection. Mary looked them over, then pushed all the
spools into a single pile. "Shall we split them fifty-fifty, or both of us
see them all?" "Fifty-fifty to weed out the junk,
then we'll both go over the remainder," I decided. "Let's get
busy." Even after
having seen the parasite on poor Barnes's back, even after being solemnly
assured by the Old Man that a "flying saucer" had in fact landed, I
was not prepared for the monumental pile of evidence to be found buried in a
public library. A pest on Digby and his evaluating formula! Digby was a
floccinaucinihilipilificator at heart-which is an eight-dollar word meaning a
joker who does not believe in anything he can't bite. The evidence was unmistakable; Earth had
been visited by ships from outer space not once but many times. The reports long antedated our own
achievement of space travel; some of them ran back into the seventeenth
century-earlier than that, but it was impossible to judge the quality of reports
dating back to a time when "science" meant an appeal to Aristotle.
The first systematic data came from the United States itself in the 1940's and
'50's. The next flurry was in the 1980's, mostly from Russo-Siberia. These
reports were difficult to judge as there was no direct evidence from our own
intelligence agents and anything that came from behind the Curtain was usually
phony, ipso facto. I noticed something and started taking
down dates. Strange objects in the sky appeared to hit a cycle with crests at
thirty-year intervals, about. I made a note about it; a statistical analyst
might make something of it-or more likely, if I fed it to the Old Man, he would
see something in that crystal ball he uses for a brain. "Flying saucers" were tied in
with "mysterious disappearances" not only through being in the same
category as sea serpents, bloody rain, and such like wild data, but also
because in at least three well-documented instances pilots had chased
"saucers" and never come back, or down, anywhere, i.e., officially
classed as crashed in wild country and not recovered- an "easy out"
or "happy hurdle" type of explanation. I got
another wild hunch and tried to see whether or not there was a thirty-year
cycle in mysterious disappearances, and, if so, did it phase-match the objects
in-the-sky cycle? There seemed to be but I could not be sure-too much data and
not enough fluctuation; there are too many people disappearing every year for
other reasons, from amnesia to mothers-in-law. But vital records have been kept for a
long time and not all were lost in the bombings. I noted it down to farm out
for professional analysis. The fact that groups of reports seemed to
be geographically and even politically concentrated I did not try very hard to
understand. I tabled it, after trying one hunch hypothesis on for size; put
yourself in the invaders' place; if you were scouting a strange planet, would
you study all of it equally, or would you pick out areas that looked
interesting by whatever standards you had and then concentrate? It was just a guess and I was ready to
chuck it before breakfast, if necessary. Mary and I did not exchange three words
all night. Eventually we got up and stretched, then I lent Mary change to pay
the machine for the spools of notes she had taken (why don't women carry
change?) and got my wires out of hock, too. "Well, what's the
verdict?" I asked. "I feel like a sparrow who has built
a nice nest and discovers that it is in a rain spout." I recited the old jingle. "And we'll
do the same thing-refuse to learn and build again in the spout." "Oh, no! Sam, we've got to do
something, fast. The President has to be convinced. It makes a full pattern;
this time they are moving in to stay." "Could be. In fact I think they
are." "Well, what do we do?" "Honey chile, you are about to learn
that in the Country of the Blind the one-eyed man is in for a hell of a rough
ride." "Don't be cynical. There isn't
time." "No. There isn't. Gather up your gear
and let's get out of here." Dawn was on us as we left and the big
library was almost deserted. I said, "Tell you what-let's find a barrel of
beer, take it to my hotel room, bust in the head, and talk this thing
over." She shook her head. "Not to your
hotel room." "Damn it, this is business." "Let's go to my apartment. It's only
a couple of hundred miles away; I'll fix you breakfast when we get there." I recalled my basic purpose in life in
time to remember to leer. "That's the best offer I've had all night. But
seriously-why not the hotel? We'd get breakfast there and save a half hour's
travel." "You don't want to come to my
apartment? I won't bite you." "I was hoping you would-so I could
bite back. No, I was just wondering why the sudden switch?" "Well-perhaps I wanted to show you
the bear traps I have arranged tastefully around my bed. Or perhaps I just
wanted to prove to you I could cook." She dimpled for a moment. I flagged a taxi and we went to her
apartment. When we got inside she left me standing,
while she made a careful search of the place, then she came back and said,
"Turn around. I want to feel your back." "Why do-" "Turn around!" I shut up and did so. She gave it a good
knuckling, all over, then said, "Now you can feel mine." "With pleasure!" Nevertheless I
did a proper job, for I saw what she was driving at. There was nothing under
her clothes but girl-girl and assorted items of lethal hardware. She turned around and let a deep sigh.
"That's why I didn't want to go to your hotel room. Now we're safe. Now I
know we are safe for the first time since I saw that thing on the station
manager's back. This apartment is tight; I turn off the air and leave it sealed
like a vault every time I leave it." "Say-how about the air conditioning?
Could one get in through the ducts?" "Possibly-but I didn't turn on the
conditioner system; I cracked one of the air-raid reserve bottles instead.
Never mind; what would you like to eat?" I wanted to suggest Mary herself, served
up on lettuce and toast, but I thought better of it. "Any chance of about
two pounds of steak, just warmed through?" We split a five-pound steak between us and
I swear I ate the short half. While we chomped, we watched the newscast. Still
no news from Iowa. Chapter 5 I did not get to see the bear traps; she
locked her bedroom door. I know; I tried it. Three hours later she woke me and
we had a second breakfast. Presently we struck cigarettes and I reached over
and switched off the newscast. It was devoted principally to a display of the
states' entries for "Miss America." Ordinarily I would have watched
with interest but since none of the babes was round-shouldered and their
contest costumes could not possibly have concealed humps bigger than mosquito
bites, it seemed to lack importance that day. I said, "Well?" Mary said, "We've got to arrange the
facts we have dug up and rub the President's nose in them. Action has to be on
a national scale-global, really." "How?" "We've got to see him again." I repeated, "How?" She had no answer for that one. I said, "We've got only one route-via
official channels. Through the Old Man." I put in the call, using both our codes so
that Mary could hear, too. Presently I heard, "Chief Deputy Oldfield,
speaking for the Old Man. He's not available. Shoot." "It's got to be the Old Man." There was a pause, then, "I don't
have either one of you down as on assignment. Is this official or
unofficial?" "Uh, I guess you'd call it
unofficial." "Well, I won't put you through to the
Old Man for anything unofficial. And anything official I am handling. Make up
your mind." I thanked him and switched off before I
used any bad language. Then I coded again. The Old Man has a special code, in
addition to regular channels, which is guaranteed to cause him to rise up out
of his coffin-but God help the agent who uses it unnecessarily. I hadn't used
it in five years. He answered with a burst of profanity. "Boss," I said, "on the
Iowa matter-" He broke off short. "Yes?" "Mary and I spent all night digging
former data out of the files. We want to talk it over with you." The profanity resumed. Presently he told
me to brief it and turn it in for analysis and added that he intended to have
my ears fried for a sandwich. "Boss!" I said sharply. "Eh?" "If you can run out on the job, so
can we. Both Mary and I are resigning from the Section right now-and that's
official!" Mary's eyebrows went up but she said
nothing. There was a silence so long that I thought he had cut me off, then he
said, in a tired, whipped voice, "Palmglade Hotel, North Miami Beach. I'll
be the third sunburn from the end." "Right away." I sent for a taxi
and we went up on the roof. I had the hackie swing out over the ocean to avoid
the Carolina speed trap; we made good time. The Old Man was sunburned all right. He
lay there, looking sullen and letting sand dribble through his fingers, while
we reported. I had brought along a little buzz box so that he could get it
directly off the wire. He looked up sharply when we came to the
point about thirty-year cycles, but he allowed it to ride until he came to my
later query about possible similar cycles in disappearances, whereupon he
stopped me and called the Section. "Get me Analysis. Hello, Peter? This is
the boss. I want a curve on unexplained disappearances, quantitative, starting
with 1800. Huh? People, of course--did you think I meant latch keys? Smooth out
known factors and discount steady load-what I want to see is humps and valleys.
When? I want it two hours ago; what are you waiting for?" After he switched off he struggled to his
feet, let me hand him his cane and said, "Well, back to the jute mill.
We've no facilities here." "To the White House?" Mary asked
eagerly. "Eh? Be your age. You two have picked
up nothing that would change the President's mind."
"Oh. Then what?" "I don't know. Keep quiet, unless you
have a bright idea." The Old Man had a car at hand, of course,
and I drove us back. After I turned it over to block control I said,
"Boss, I've got a caper that might convince the President, if you can get
him to hold still." He grunted. "Like this," I went
on, "send two agents in, me and one other. The other agent carries a
portable scanning rig and keeps it trained on me the whole time. You get the
President to watch what happens." "Suppose nothing happens?" "I plan to make it happen. First, I
am going where the space ship landed, bull my way on through. We'll get
close-up pix of the real ship, piped right into the White House. After that I
plan to go back to Barnes's office and investigate those round shoulders. I'll
tear shirts off right in front of the camera. There won't be any finesse to the
job; I'll just bust things wide open with a sledge hammer." "You realize you would have the same
chance as a mouse at a cat convention." "I'm not so sure. As I see it, these
things haven't any superhuman powers. I'll bet they are strictly limited to
whatever the human being they are riding can do-maybe less. I don't plan on
being a martyr. In any case I'll get you pix, good ones." "Hmm-" "It might work," Mary put in.
"I'll be the other agent, I can-" The Old Man and I said, "No,"
together-and then I flushed; it was not my prerogative to say so. Mary went on,
"I was going to say that I am the logical one because of the, uh, talent I
have for spotting a man with a parasite on him." "No," the Old Man repeated,
"It won't be necessary. Where he's going they'll all have riders-assumed
so until proved otherwise. Besides, I am saving you for something." She should have shut up, but for once did
not. "For what? This is important." Instead of snapping at her the Old Man
said quietly, "So is the other job. I'm planning to make you a
presidential bodyguard, as soon as I can get it through his head that this is
serious." "Oh." She thought about it and
answered, "uh, boss-" "Eh?" "I'm not certain I could spot a woman
who was possessed. I'm not, uh, equipped for it." "So we take his women secretaries
away from him. Ask me a hard one. And Mary-you'll be watching him, too. He's a
man, you know." She turned that over in her mind.
"And suppose I find that one has gotten to him, in spite of
everything?" "You take necessary action, the Vice
President succeeds to the chair, and you get shot for treason. Simple. Now
about this mission. We'll send Jarvis with the scanner and I think I'll include
Davidson as an extra hatchet man. While Jarvis keeps the pick-up on you,
Davidson can keep his eyes on Jarvis-and you can try to keep one eye on him.
Ring-around the-rosy." "You think it will work, then?" "No-but any plan of action is better
than no plan. Maybe it will stir up something." While we headed for Iowa-Jarvis, Davidson,
and I-the Old Man went back to Washington. He took Mary along. She cornered me
as we were about to leave, grabbed me by the ears, kissed me firmly and said,
"Sam-try to come back." I got all tingly and felt like a
fifteen-year-old. Second childhood, I guess. Davidson roaded the car beyond the place
where I had found a bridge out. I was navigating, using a large-scale ordnance
map on which had been pinpointed the exact landing site of the real space ship.
The bridge, which was still out, gave a close-by and precise reference point.
We turned off the road two tenths of a mile due east of the site and jeeped
through the scrub to the spot. Nobody tried to stop us. Almost to the spot, I should say. We ran
into freshly burned-over ground and decided to walk. The site as shown by the
space station photograph was included in the brush fire area-and there was no
"flying saucer". It would have taken a better detective than I will
ever be to show that one had ever landed there. The fire had destroyed the
traces, if any. Jarvis scanned everything, anyhow, but I
knew that the slugs had won another round. As we came out we ran into an
elderly farmer; following doctrine we kept a wary distance, although he looked
harmless. "Quite a fire," I remarked,
sidling away. "Sure was," he said dolefully.
"Killed two of my best milk cows, the poor dumb brutes. You fellows
reporters?" "Yes," I agreed, "but we've
been sent out on a wild-goose chase." I wished Mary were along. Probably
this character was naturally round-shouldered. On the other hand, assuming that
the Old Man was right about the space ship-and he had to be right-then this
all-too-innocent bumpkin must know about it and was covering it up. Ergo, he
was hag-ridden. I decided that I had to do it. The chances
of capturing a live parasite and getting its picture on the channels back to
the White House were better here than they would be in a crowd. I threw a
glance at my teammates; they were both alert and Jarvis was scanning. As the farmer turned to go I tripped him.
He went face down and I was on his back like a monkey, clawing at his shirt.
Jarvis moved in and got a close up; Davidson moved over to cover point. I had
his back bare before he got his wind. And it was bare. It was as clean as mine,
no parasite, no sign of one. Nor any place on his body, which I made sure of
before I let him up. I helped him up and brushed him off; his
clothes were filthy with ashes and so were mine. "I'm terribly
sorry," I said. "I've made a bad mistake." He was trembling with anger. "You young-"
He couldn't seem to find a word bad enough for me. He looked at all of us and
his mouth quivered. "I'll have the law on you. If I were twenty years
younger I'd lick all three of you." "Believe me, old timer, it was a
mistake." "Mistake!" His face broke and I
thought he was going to cry. "I come back from Omaha and find my place
burned, half my stock gone, and my son-in-law no place around. I come out to
find out why strangers are snooping around my land and I like to get torn to pieces.
Mistake! What's the world coming to?" I thought I could answer that last one,
but I did not try to. I did try to pay him for the indignity but he slapped my
money to the ground. We tucked in our tails and got out. When we were back in the car and rolling
again, Davidson said to me, "Are you and the Old Man sure you know what
you are up to?" "I can make a mistake," I said
savagely, "but have you ever known the Old Man to?" "Mmm. . . no. Can't say as I have.
Where next?" "Straight in to WDES main station.
This one won't be a mistake." "Anyhow," Jarvis commented.
"I got good pick-up throughout." I did not answer. At the toll gates into Des Moines the
gatekeeper hesitated when I offered the fee. He glanced at a notebook and then
at our plates. "Sheriff has a call out for this car," he said.
"Pull over to the right." He left the barrier down. "Right it is," I agreed, backed
up about thirty feet and gunned her for all she was worth. The Section's cars
are beefed up and hopped up, too-a good thing, for the barrier was stout. I did
not slow down on the far side. "This," said Davidson dreamily,
"is interesting. Do you still know what you are doing?" "Cut the chatter," I snapped.
"I may be crazy but I am still agent-in-charge. Get this, both of you: we
aren't likely to get out of this. But we are going to get those pix." "As you say, chief." I was running ahead of any pursuit. I
slammed to a stop in front of the station and we poured out. None of "Uncle
Charlie's" indirect methods-we swarmed into the first elevator that was
open and punched for the top floor-Barnes's floor. When we got there I left the
door of the car open, hoping to use it later. As we came into the outer office the
receptionist tried to stop us but we pushed on by. The girls looked up,
startled. I went straight to Barnes's inner door and tried to open it; it was
locked. I turned to his secretary. "Where's Barnes?" "Who is calling, please?" She
said, polite as a fish. I looked down at the fit of the sweater
across her shoulders. Humped. By God, I said to myself, this one has to be. She
was here when I killed Barnes. I bent over and pulled up her sweater. I was right. I had to be right. For the
second time I stared at the raw flesh of one of the parasites. I wanted to throw up, but I was too busy.
She struggled and clawed and tried to bite. I judo-cut the side of her neck,
almost getting my hand in the filthy mess, and she went limp. I gave her three
fingers in the pit of her stomach for good measure, then swung her around.
"Jarvis," I yelled, "get a close up." The idiot was fiddling with his gear,
bending over it, his big hind end between me and the pick up. He straightened
up. "School's out," he said. "Blew a tube." "Replace it-hurry!" A stenographer stood up on the other side
of the room and fired, not at me, not at Jarvis, but at the scanner. Hit it,
too-and both Davidson and I burned her down. As if it had been a signal about
six of them jumped Davidson. They did not seem to have guns; they just swarmed
over him. I still hung onto the secretary and shot
from where I was. I caught a movement out of the corner of my eye and turned to
find Barnes-"Barnes" number two-standing in his doorway. I shot him
through the chest to be sure to get the slug I knew was on his back. I turned
back to the slaughter. Davidson was up again. A girl crawled
toward him; she seemed wounded. He shot her full in the face and she stopped.
His next bolt was just past my ear. I looked around and said, "Thanks! Now
let's get out of here. Jarvis-come on!" The elevator was still open and we rushed
in, me still burdened with Barnes's secretary. I slammed the door closed and
started it. Davidson was trembling and Jarvis was dead white. "Buck
up," I said, "you weren't shooting people, you were shooting things.
Like this." I held the girl's body up and looked down at her back myself. Then I almost collapsed. My specimen, the
one I had grabbed with its host to take back alive, was gone. Slipped to the
floor, probably, and oozed away during the ruckus. "Jarvis," I said,
"did you get anything up there?" He shook his head and said nothing.
Neither did I. Neither did Davidson. The girl's back was covered with a red
rash, like a million pinpricks, in the area where the thing had ridden her. I
pulled her sweater down and settled her on the floor against the wall of the
car. She was still unconscious and likely to stay that way. When we reached
street level we left her in the car. Apparently nobody noticed, for there was
no hue-and-cry as we went through the lobby to the street. Our car was still standing there and a
policeman had his foot on it while making out a ticket. He handed it to me as
we got in. "You know you can't park in this area, Mac," he said
reprovingly. I said, "Sorry," and signed his
copy as it seemed the safest and quickest thing to do. Then I gunned the car
away from the curb, got as clear as I could of traffic-and blasted her off,
right from a city street. I wondered whether or not he added that to the
ticket. When I had her up to altitude I remembered to switch the license plates
and identification code. The Old Man thinks of everything. But he did not think much of me when we
got back. I tried to report on the way in but he cut me short and ordered us
into the Section offices. Mary was there with him. That was all I needed to
know; if despite my flop the Old Man had convinced the President she would have
stayed. He let me tell what had happened with only
an occasional grunt. "How much did you see?" I asked when I had
finished. "Transmission cut off when you hit
the toll barrier," he informed me. "I can't say that the President
was impressed by what he saw." "I suppose not." "In fact he told me to fire
you." I stiffened. I had been ready to offer my
resignation, but this took me by surprise. "I am perfectly will-" I
started out. "Pipe down!" the Old Man
snapped. "I told him that he could fire me, but that he could not fire my
subordinates. You are a thumb-fingered dolt," he went on more quietly,
"but you can't be spared, not now." "Thanks." Mary had been wandering restlessly around
the room. I had tried to catch her eye, but she was not having any. Now she
stopped back of Jarvis's chair-and gave the Old Man the same sign she had given
about Barnes. I hit Jarvis in the side of the head with
my heater and he sagged out of his chair. "Stand back, Davidson!" the Old
Man rapped. His own gun was out and pointed at Davidson's chest. "Mary,
how about him?" "He's all right." "And him." "Sam's clean." The Old Man's eyes moved from one of us to
the other and I have never felt closer to death. "Both of you peel off
your shirts," he said sourly. We did-and Mary was right on both counts.
I had begun to wonder whether or not I would know it if I did have a parasite
on me. "Now him," the Old Man ordered. "Gloves, both of
you." We stretched Jarvis out on his face and
very carefully cut his clothing away. We had our live specimen. Chapter 6 I felt myself ready to retch. The thought
of that thing travelling right behind me in a closed car all the way from Iowa
was almost more than my stomach could stand. I'm not squeamish-I hid once for
four days in the sewers of Moscow-but you don't know what the sight of one can
do to you unless you yourself have seen one while knowing what it was. I swallowed hard and said, "Let's see
what we can do to work it off. Maybe we can still save Jarvis." I did not
really think so; I had a deep-down hunch that anyone who had been ridden by one
of those things was spoiled, permanently. I guess I had a superstitious notion
that they "ate souls" whatever that means. The Old Man waved us back. "Forget
about Jarvis!" "But-" "Stow it! If he can be saved, a bit
longer won't matter. In any case-" He shut up and so did I. I knew what he
meant; the principle which declared that the individual was all important now
called for canceling Jarvis out as a factor, i.e., we were expendable; the
people of the United States were not. Pardon the speech. I liked Jarvis. The Old Man, gun drawn and wary, continued
to watch the unconscious agent and the thing on his back. He said to Mary,
"Get the President on the screen. Special code zero zero zero seven." Mary went to his desk and did so. I heard
her talking into the muffler, but my own attention was on the parasite. It made
no move to leave its host, but pulsed slowly while iridescent ripples spread
across it. Presently Mary reported, "I can't get
him, sir. One of his assistants is on the screen." "Which one?" "Mr. McDonough." The Old Man winced and so did I. McDonough
was an intelligent, likeable man who hadn't changed his mind on anything since
he was housebroken. The President used him as a buffer. The Old Man bellowed, not bothering with
the muffler. No, the President was not available. No,
he could not be reached with a message. No, Mr. McDonough was not exceeding his
authority; the President had been explicit and the Old Man was not on the list
of exceptions-if there was such a list, which Mr. McDonough did not concede.
Yes, he would be happy to make an appointment; he would squeeze the Old Man in
somehow and that was a promise. How would next Friday do? Today? Quite out of
the question. Tomorrow? Equally impossible. The Old Man switched off and I thought he
was going to have a stroke. But after a moment he took two deep breaths, his
features relaxed, and he slumped back to us, saying, "Dave, slip down the
hall and ask Doc Graves to step in. The rest of you keep your distance and your
eyes peeled." The head of the biological lab came in
shortly, wiping his hands as he came. "Doc," said the Old Man,
"there is one that isn't dead." Graves looked at Jarvis, then more closely
at Jarvis's back. "Interesting," he said. "Unique,
possibly." He dropped to one knee. "Stand back!" Graves looked up. "But I must have an
opportunity-" he said reasonably. "You and my half-wit aunt! Listen-I
want you to study it, yes, but that purpose has low priority. First, you've got
to keep it alive. Second, you've got to keep it from escaping. Third, you've
got to protect yourself." Graves smiled. "I'm not afraid of it.
I-" "Be afraid of it! That's an
order." "I was about to say that I think I
must rig up an incubator to care for it after we remove it from the host. The
dead specimen you gave me did not afford much opportunity for studying its
chemistry, but it is evident that these things need oxygen. You smothered the
other one. Don't misunderstand me, not free oxygen, but oxygen from its host.
Perhaps a large dog would suffice." "No," snapped the Old Man.
"Leave it right where it is." "Eh?" Graves looked surprised.
"Is this man a volunteer?" The Old Man did not answer. Graves went
on, "Human laboratory subjects must be volunteers. Professional ethics,
you know." These scientific laddies never do get
broken to harness; I think they keep their bags packed. The Old Man calmed
himself and said quietly, "Doctor Graves, every agent in this Section is a
volunteer for whatever I find necessary. That is what they sign up for. Please
carry out my orders. Get a stretcher in here and take Jarvis out. Use
care." The Old Man dismissed us after they had
carted Jarvis away, and Davidson and Mary and I went to the lounge for a drink
or four. We needed them. Davidson had the shakes. When the first drink failed
to fix him I said, "Look, Dave, I feel as bad about those girls as you
do-but it could not be helped. Get that through your head; it could not be
helped." "How bad was it?" asked Mary. "Pretty bad. I don't know how many we
killed, maybe six, maybe a dozen. There was no time to be careful. We weren't
shooting people, not intentionally; we were shooting parasites." I turned
to Davidson. "Don't you see that?" He seemed to take a brace. "That's
just it. They weren't human." He went on, "I think I could shoot my
own brother, if the job required it. But these things aren't human. You shoot
and they keep coming toward you. They don't-" He broke off. All I felt was pity. After a bit he got up
to go to the dispensary to get a shot for what ailed him. Mary and I talked a
while longer, trying to figure out answers and getting nowhere. Then she
announced that she was sleepy and headed for the women's dormitory. The Old Man
had ordered all hands to sleep in that night, so, after a nightcap, I went to
the boys' wing and crawled in a sack. I did not get to sleep at once. I could
hear the rumble of the city above us and I kept imagining it in the state Des
Moines was already in. The air-raid alarm woke me. I stumbled
into my clothes as the blowers sighed off, then the intercom bawled in the Old
Man's voice, "Anti-gas and anti-radiation procedures! Seal everything-all
hands gather in the conference hall. Move!" Being a field agent I was a supernumerary
with no local duties. I shuffled down the tunnel from the living quarters to
the Offices. The Old Man was in the big hall, looking grim. I wanted to ask him
what was up, but there was a mixed dozen of clerks, agents, stenos, and such
there before me and I decided not to. After a bit the Old Man sent me out to
get the door tally from the guard on watch. The Old Man called the roll himself
and presently it was clear that every living person listed on the door tally
was now inside the hall, from old Miss Haines, the Old Man's private secretary,
down to the steward of the staff lounge-except the door guard on watch and
Jarvis. The tally had to be right; we keep track of who goes in and out a good
bit more carefully than a bank keeps track of money. I was sent out again for the door guard.
It took a call back to the Old Man to persuade him it was all right for him to
leave his post; he then threw the bolt switch and followed me. When we got back
Jarvis was there, being attended by Graves and one of his lab men. He was on
his feet and wrapped in a hospital robe, conscious apparently, but he seemed
dopey. When I saw him I began to have some notion
of what it was all about. The Old Man did not leave us in doubt. He was facing
the assembled staff and keeping his distance; now he drew his gun. "One of
the invading parasites is loose among us," he said. "To some of you
that means something-too much. To the rest of you I will have to explain, as
the safety of all of us-and of our whole race-depends this moment on complete
cooperation and utter obedience." He went on to explain briefly but with
ugly exactness what a parasite was, what the situation was. "In other
words," he concluded, "the parasite is almost certainly here in this
room. One of us looks human but is actually an automaton, moving at the will of
our deadliest and most dangerous enemy." There was a murmur from the staff. People
stole glances at each other. Some tried to draw away. A moment before we had
been a team, picked for temperament compatibility; we were now a mob, each
suspicious of the other. I felt it myself and found myself edging away from the
man closest to me-Ronald the lounge steward, it was; I had known him for years. Graves cleared his throat.
"Chief," he started in, "I want you to understand that I took
every reasonable-" "Stow it. I don't want excuses. Bring Jarvis out in front.
Take his robe off." Graves shut up and he and his assistant
complied. Jarvis did not seem to mind; he seemed only partly aware of his
surroundings. There was a nasty blue welt across his left cheekbone and temple,
but that was not the cause; I did not hit him that hard. Graves must have
drugged him. "Turn him around," the Old Man
ordered. Jarvis let himself be turned; there was the mark of the slug, a red
rash on the shoulders and neck. "You can all see," the Old Man went
on, "where the thing rode him." There had been some whispers and one
embarrassed giggle when Jarvis had been stripped; now there was a dead hush. "Now," said the Old Man,
"we are going to get that slug! Furthermore, we are going to capture it
alive. That warning is for you eager boys with itchy trigger fingers. You have
all seen where a parasite rides on a man. I'm warning you; if the parasite gets
burned, I'll burn the man who did it. If you have to shoot the host to catch
it, shoot low. Come here!" He pointed his gun at me. I started toward him; he halted me halfway
between the crowd and himself. "Graves! Take Jarvis out of the way. Sit
him down behind me. No, leave his robe off," Jarvis was led across the
room, still docile, and Graves and his helper rejoined the group. The Old Man
turned his attention back to me. "Take out your gun. Drop it on the
floor." The Old Man's gun was pointed at my belly
button; I was very careful how I drew mine. I slid it some six feet away from
me. "Take off your clothes-all of them." I am no shrinking violet, but that is an
awkward order to carry out. The Old Man's gun overcame my inhibitions. It did not help any to have some of the
younger girls giggling at me as I got down to the buff. One of them said, not
too sotto voce, "Not bad!" and another replied, "Knobby, I'd
say." I blushed like a bride. After he looked me over the Old Man told
me to pick up my gun and stand beside him. "Back me up," he ordered,
"and keep an eye on the door. You! Dotty Something-or-other-you're
next." Dotty was a girl from the clerical pool.
She had no gun, of course, and she had evidently been in bed when the alarm
sounded; she was dressed in a floor length negligee. She stepped forward,
stopped, but did nothing more. The Old Man waved his gun at her.
"Come on-get 'em off! Don't take all night." "You really mean it?" she said
incredulously. "Move!" She started-almost jumped.
"Well!" she said, "no need to take a person's head off."
She bit her lower lip and then slowly unfastened the clasp at her waist.
"I ought to get a bonus for this," she said defiantly, then threw the
robe from her all in one motion. Whereupon she ruined her buildup by posing
for an instant-not long, but you couldn't miss it. I concede that she had
something to display, although I was in no mood to appreciate it. "Over against the wall," the Old
Man said savagely. "Renfrew!" I don't know whether the Old Man
alternated men and women on purpose or not, but it was a good idea, as it kept
resistance to a minimum. Oh, shucks, I do know-the Old Man never did anything
by accident. After my ordeal the men were businesslike though some were
obviously embarrassed. As to the women, some giggled and some blushed, but none
of them objected too much. I would have found it interesting if the
circumstances had been different. As it was, we were all bound to learn things
about each other that we had not known. For instance there was a girl whom we
used to call "Chesty"-never mind. In twenty minutes or so there were
more square yards of gooseflesh exposed than I had ever seen before and the
pile of guns on the floor looked like an arsenal. When Mary's turn came, she set a good
example by taking off her clothes quickly and in a completely unprovocative
manner-the Old Man should have called her first, instead of that Dotty baggage.
Bare, Mary made nothing of it, and wore her skin with quiet dignity. But what I
saw did nothing to cool down my feelings about her. Mary had added considerably to the pile of
hardware. I decided she just plain liked guns. Me, I've never found use for
more than one. Finally we were all mother naked and quite
evidently free of parasites, except the Old Man himself and his secretary, Miss
Haines. I think he was a bit in awe of Miss Haines; she was older than he and
inclined to boss him. It dawned on me whom it had to be-if the Old Man were
right. He could have been wrong; for all we knew the parasite might be on a ceiling
girder, waiting to drop on someone's neck. The Old Man looked distressed and poked
about in the pile of clothing with his cane. He knew that there was nothing in
it-or perhaps be was really making sure. Finally he looked up at his secretary.
"Miss Haines-if you please. You are next." I thought to myself. Brother, this time
you are going to have to use force. She did not move. She stood there, facing
him down, a statue of offended virginity. I could see that he was about to take
action, so I moved closer to him and said, out of the corner of my mouth,
"Boss-how about yourself? Take 'em off." He jerked his head around and looked
startled. "I mean it," I said. "It's you or she. It might be
either. Get out of those duds." The Old Man can relax to the inevitable.
He said, "Have her stripped. And I'm next." He began fumbling at his
zippers, looking grim. I told Mary to take a couple of the women
and peel Miss Haines. When I turned back the Old Man had his trousers at half
mast-and Miss Haines chose to make a break for it. The Old Man was between me and her and I
couldn't get in a clean shot-and every other agent in the place was disarmed!
Again, I don't think it was accident; the Old Man did not trust them not to
shoot when the parasite was discovered. He wanted that slug, alive. She was out the door and running down the
passage by the time I could get organized. I could have winged her in the
passageway but I was inhibited by two things-first, I could not shift gears emotionally
that fast. I mean to say she was to me still old Lady Haines, the spinster
secretary to the boss, the one who bawled me out for poor grammar in my
reports. In the second place, if she was carrying a parasite I did not want to
risk burning it, not after what we had been told. I am not the world's best
shot, anyhow. She ducked into a room; I came up to it
and again I hesitated-sheer habit; it was the ladies' room. But only a moment. I slammed the door open
and looked around, gun ready.
Something hit me back of my right ear. It seemed to me that I took a
long leisurely time in getting to the floor. I can give no clear account of the next
few moments. In the first place I was out cold, for a time at least. I remember
a struggle and some shouts: "Look out!" "Damn her-she's bitten
me!" "Watch your hands! Watch your hands!" Then somebody said
more quietly, "Bind her hands and feet, now-careful." Somebody said,
"How about him?" and someone else answered, "Later. He's not
really hurt." I was still practically out as they left,
but I began to feel a flood of life stirring back into me. I sat up, feeling
extreme urgency about something. I got up, staggering a little, and went to the
door. I hesitated there, looked out cautiously; nobody was in sight. I stepped
out and trotted down the corridor, away from the direction of the conference
hall. I slowed down momentarily at the outer
door, then realized with a shock that I was naked and tore on down the hallway
toward the men's wing. There I grabbed the first clothes I could find and
pulled them on. I found a pair of shoes much too small for me, but it did not
seem to matter. I ran back toward the exit, fumbled, and
found the switch; the door opened. I thought I had made a clean escape, but
somebody shouted, "Sam!" just as I was going out. I did not wait, but
plunged on out. At once I had my choice of six doors and then three more beyond
the one I picked. The warren we called the "Offices", being arranged
to permit any number of people to come and go without being noticed, was served
by a spaghetti-like mess of tunnels. I came up finally inside a subway fruit
and bookstall, nodded to the proprietor-who seemed unsurprised-and swung the
counter gate up and mingled with the crowd. It was not a route I had used
before. I caught the up-river jet express and got
off at the first station. I crossed over to the down-river side, waited around
the change window until a man came up who displayed quite a bit of money as he
bought his counter. I got on the same train he did and got off when he did. At
the first dark spot I rabbit-punched him. Now I had money and was ready to
operate. I did not know quite why I had to have money, but I knew that I needed
it for what I was about to do. Chapter 7 Language grows, so they say, to describe
experience of the race using it. Experience first-language second. How can I
tell how I felt? I saw things around me with a curious
double vision, as if I stared at them through rippling water-yet I felt no
surprise and no curiosity about this. I moved like a sleepwalker, unaware of
what I was about to do-but I was wide-awake, fully aware of who I was, where I
was, what my job at the Section had been. There was no amnesia; my full
memories were available to me at any moment. And, although I did not know what
I was about to do, I was always aware of what I was doing and sure that each
act was the necessary, purposeful act at that moment. They say that post-hypnotic commands work
something like that. I don't know; I am a poor hypnotic subject. I felt no particular emotion most of the
time, except the mild contentment that comes from being at work which needs to
be done. That was up on the conscious level-and, I repeat, I was fully awake. Someplace,
more levels down than I understand about, I was excruciatingly unhappy,
terrified, and filled with guilt-but that was down, 'way down, locked,
suppressed; I was hardly aware of it and in no practical way affected by it. I knew that I had been seen to leave. That
shout of "Sam!" had been intended for me; only two persons knew me by
that name and the Old Man would have used my right name. So Mary had seen me
leave-it was a good thing, I thought, that she had let me find out where her
private apartment was. It would be necessary presently to booby-trap it against
her next use of it. In the meantime I must get on with work and keep from being
picked up. I was in a warehouse district, moving
through it cautiously, all my agent's training at work to avoid being
conspicuous. Shortly I found what seemed to be a satisfactory building; there
was a sign: LOFT FOR LEASE-SEE RENTAL AGENT ON GROUND FLOOR. I scouted it
thoroughly, noted the address, then doubled back to the nearest Western Union
booth two squares behind me. There I sat down at a vacant machine and sent the
following message: EXPEDITE TWO CASES TINY TOTS TALKY TALES SAME DISCOUNT
CONSIGNED TO JOEL FREEMAN and added the address of the empty loft. I sent it to
Roscoe and Dillard, Jobbers and Manufacturers Agents, Des Moines, Iowa. As I left the booth the sight of one of
the Kwikfede chain of all-night restaurants reminded me that I was very hungry,
but the reflex cut off at once and I thought no more about it. I returned to
the warehouse building, found a dark corner in the rear, and settled quietly
back to wait for dawn and business hours. I must have slept; I have a dim
recollection of ever repeating, claustrophobic nightmares. From daylight until nine o'clock I hung
around a hiring hall, studying the notices; it was the one place in the
neighborhood where a man of no occupation would not attract attention. At nine
o'clock I met the rental agent as he unlocked his office, and leased the loft,
paying him a fat squeeze on the side for immediate possession while the
paperwork went through on the deal. I went up to the loft, unlocked it, and
waited. About ten-thirty my crates were delivered.
I let the teamsters leave; three were too many for me and I was not yet ready
in any case. After they were gone, I opened one crate, took out one cell,
warmed it, and got it ready. Then I went downstairs, found the rental agent
again, and said, "Mr. Greenberg, could you come up for a moment? I want to
see about making some changes in the lighting." He fussed, but agreed to do so. When we
entered the loft I closed the door behind us and led him over to the open
crate. "Here," I said, "if you will just lean over there, you
will see what I mean. If I could just-" I got him around the neck with a grip that
cut off his wind, ripped his jacket and shirt up, and, with my free hand,
transferred a master from the cell to his bare back, then held him tight for a
moment until his struggles stopped. Then I let him up, tucked his shirt back in
and dusted him off. When he had recovered his breath, I said, "What news
from Des Moines?" "What do you want to know?" he
asked. "How long have you been out?" I started to explain, but he interrupted
me with, "Let's have a direct conference and not waste time." I
skinned up my shirt; he did the same; and we sat down on the edge of the
unopened case, back to back, so that our masters could be in contact. My own
mind was merely blank and I have no idea how long the conference went on. I
watched a fly droning around a dusty cobweb, seeing it but not thinking about
it. The building superintendent was our next
recruit. He was a large Swede and it took both of us to hold him. After that
Mr. Greenberg called up the owner of the building and insisted that he simply
had to come down and see some horrendous mishap that had occurred to the
structure-just what, I don't know; I was busy with the super, opening and
warming several more cells. The owner of the building was a real prize
and we all felt quiet satisfaction, including, of course, he himself. He
belonged to the Constitution Club, the membership list of which read like the
index of Who's Who in Finance, Government, and Industry. Better still, the club
boasted the most famous chef in town; it was an even chance that any given
member would be lunching there if he were in the city. It was pushing noon; we had no time to
lose. The super went out to buy suitable clothes and a satchel for me and sent
the owner's chauffeur up to be recruited as he did so. At twelve-thirty we
left, the owner and I, in his own car; the satchel contained twelve masters,
still in their cells but ready. The owner signed: J. Hardwick Potter &
Guest. One of the flunkies tried to take my bag but I insisted that I needed it
to change my shirt before lunch. We fiddled around in the washroom until we had
it to ourselves, save for the attendant-whereupon we recruited him and sent him
out with a message to the resident manager that a guest had taken ill in the
washroom. After we took care of the manager he
obtained a white coat for me and I became another washroom attendant. I had
only ten masters left but I knew that the cases would be picked up from the
warehouse loft and delivered to the club shortly. The regular attendant and I
used up the rest of those I had been able to bring before the lunch hour rush
was over. One guest surprised us while we were busy and I had to kill him, as
there was no time to save him for recruiting. We stuffed him into the mop
closet.
There was a lull after that, as the cases had not yet arrived. Hunger
reflex nearly doubled me over, then it dropped off sharply but still persisted;
I told the manager, who had me served one of the best lunches I have ever
eaten, in his office. The cases arrived just as I was finishing. During the drowsy period that every
gentlemen's club has in the mid-afternoon we secured the place. By four o'clock
everyone present in the building-members, staff, and guests-were with us; from
then on we simply processed them in the lobby as the doorman passed them in.
Later in the day the manager phoned Des Moines for four more cases. Our big prize came that evening-a guest,
the Assistant Secretary of the Treasury. We saw a real victory in that; the
Treasury Department is charged with the safety of the President. Chapter 8 The jubilation caused by the capture of a
high key official was felt by me only as absent-minded satisfaction, then I
thought no more about it. We-the human recruits, I mean-hardly thought at all;
we knew what we were to do each instant, but we knew it only at the moment of
action, as a "high school" horse gets his orders, responds to them
instantly, and is ready for the next signal from his rider. High school horse and rider is a good
comparison, as far as it goes-but it goes not nearly far enough. The horseman
has partly at his disposal the intelligence of the horse; the masters had at
their disposal not only our full intelligences, but also tapped directly our
memory and experiences. We communicated for them between masters, too;
sometimes we knew what we were talking about; sometimes we did not-such spoken
words went through the servant, but the servant had no part in more important,
direct, master-to-master conferences. During these we sat quietly and waited
until our riders were through conferring, then rearranged our clothing to cover
them up and did whatever was necessary. There was such a conference on a grand
scale after the Assistant Secretary of the Treasury was recruited; I know no
more of it than you do, although I sat in on it. I had no more to do with words spoken by
me for my master than had the audio relay buried behind my ear to do with words
it sounded-the relay was silent all this time, incidentally; my phone proper I
had left behind me. I, like it, was a communication instrument, nothing more.
Some days after I was recruited I gave the club manager new instructions about
how to order shipments of masters' carrying cells. I was fleetingly aware, as I
did so, that three more ships had landed, but I was not aware of their
locations; my overt knowledge was limited to a single address in New Orleans. I thought nothing about it; I went on with
my work. After the day spent at the club, I was a new "special assistant
to Mr. Potter" and spent the days in his office-and the nights, too.
Actually, the relationship may have reversed; I frequently gave oral
instructions to Potter. Or perhaps I understand the social organization of the
parasites as little now as I did then; the relationship may have been more
flexible, more anarchistic, and vastly more subtle than I have the experience
to imagine. I knew-and my master certainly knew-that
it was well for me to stay out of sight. Through me, my master knew as much of
the organization we called the "Section" as I did; it knew that I was
one human known to the Old Man to have been recruited-and my master knew, I am
sure, that the Old Man would not cease to search for me, to recapture me or
kill me. It seems odd that it did not choose to
change bodies and to kill mine; we had vastly more potential recruits available
than we had masters. I do not think it could have felt anything parallel to
human squeamishness; masters newly delivered from their transit cells frequently
damaged their initial hosts; we always destroyed the damaged host and found a
new one for the master. Contrariwise, my master, by the time he
chose me, had controlled not less than three human hosts-Jarvis, Miss Haines,
and one of the girls in Barnes's office, probably the secretary-and in the
course of it had no doubt acquired both sophistication and skill in the control
of human hosts. It could have "changed horses" with ease. On the other hand, would a skilled cowhand
have destroyed a well-trained workhorse in favor of an untried, strange mount?
That may have been why I was hidden and saved-or perhaps I don't know what I am
talking about; what does a bee know about Beethoven? After a time the city was
"secured" and my master started taking me out on the streets. I do
not mean to say that every inhabitant of the city wore a hump-no, not by more
than 99 percent; the humans were very numerous and the masters still very
few-but the key positions in the city were all held by our own recruits, from
the cop on the comer to the mayor and the chief of police, not forgetting ward
bosses, church ministers, board members, and any and all who were concerned
with public communications and news. The vast majority continued with their
usual affairs, not only undisturbed by the masquerade but unaware that anything
had happened. Unless, of course, one of them happened to
be in the way of some purpose of a master-in which case he was disposed of to
shut his mouth. This used up potential hosts but there was no need to be
economical. One of the disadvantages we worked under
in serving our masters-or perhaps I should say one of the disadvantages our
masters worked under-was the difficulty of long-distance communication. It was
limited to what human hosts could say in human speech over ordinary
communication channels, and was further limited, unless the channel was secured
throughout, to conventionalized code messages such as the one I had sent
ordering the first two shipments of masters. Oh, no doubt the masters could
communicate ship-to-ship and probably ship-to-home-base, but there was no ship
nearby; this city had been stormed as a prize-of-opportunity, as a direct
result of my raid on Des Moines in my previous life. Such communication through servants was
almost certainly not adequate to the purposes of the masters; they seemed to
need frequent direct body-to-body conference to coordinate their actions. I am
no expert in exotic psychologies; some of those who are maintain that the
parasites are not discrete individuals, but cells of a larger organism, in
which case-but why go on? They seemed to need direct-contact conferences. I was sent to New Orleans for such a
conference. I did not know I was going. I went out on
the street as usual one morning, then went to the uptown launching platform and
ordered a cab. Cabs were scarce; I thought about moving over to the other side
and catching the public shuttle but the thought was immediately suppressed.
After a considerable wait my cab was lifted to the loading ramp and I started
to get in-I say "started to" as an old gentleman hustled up and
climbed into it ahead of me. I received an order to dispose of him,
which order was immediately countermanded by one telling me to go slow and be careful,
as if even the masters were not always sure of themselves. I said, "Excuse
me, sir, but this cab is taken." "Quite," the elderly man
replied. "I've taken it." He was a picture of self-importance, from
briefcase to dictatorial manner. He could easily have been a member of the
Constitution Club, but he was not one of our own, as my master knew and told
me. "You will have to find another,"
I said reasonably. "Let's see your queue ticket." I had taken my
ticket from the rack as soon as I reached the platform; the cab carried the
launching number shown by my ticket. I had him, but he did not stir.
"Where are you going?" he demanded. "New Orleans," I answered and
learned for the first time my destination. "Then you can drop me off in
Memphis." I shook my head. "It's out of my
way." "All of fifteen minutes!" He
seemed to have difficulty controlling his temper, as if he were not often
crossed. "You, sir, must know the rules about sharing cabs in these days
of shortages. You cannot preempt a public vehicle unreasonably." He turned
from me. "Driver! Explain to this person the rules." The driver stopped picking his teeth just
long enough to say, "It's nothing to me. I pick 'em up, I take 'em, I drop
'em. Settle it between yourselves or I'll ask the dispatcher for another
fare." I hesitated, not yet having been
instructed. Then I found myself chucking my bag in and climbing inside.
"New Orleans," I said, "with stop at Memphis." The driver
shrugged and signaled the control tower. The other passenger snorted and paid
me no further attention. Once in the air he opened his briefcase
and spread papers across his knees. I watched him with disinterest. Presently I
found myself shifting my position to let me get at my gun easily. The elderly
man shot out a hand and grabbed my wrist. "Not so fast, son," he
said, and his features broke into the Satanic grin of the Old Man himself. My reflexes are fast, but I was at the
disadvantage of having everything routed from me to my master, passed on by it,
and action routed back to me. How much delay is that? A millisecond? I don't
know. As I was drawing, I felt the bell of a gun against my ribs. "Take it
easy." With his other hand he thrust something
against my side; I felt a prick, and then through me spread the warm tingle of
a jolt of "morpheus" taking hold. I've been knocked out by that drug
twice before and I've given it more times than that; I knew what it was. I made one more attempt to pull my gun
free and sank forward. I was vaguely aware of voices-voices which
had been going on for some time before I got around to sorting them out as
meaning. Someone was handling me roughly and someone was saying, "Watch
out for that ape!" Another voice replied, "It's all right; his
tendons are cut," to which the first voice retorted, "He's still got
teeth, hasn't he?" Yes, I thought fretfully, and if you get
close enough I'll bite you with them, too. The remark about cut tendons seemed
to be true; none of my limbs would move, but that did not worry me as much as
being called an ape and not being able to resent it. It was a shame, I thought,
to call a man names when he can't protect himself. I wept a little and then fell into a
stupor. "Feeling better, son?" The Old Man was leaning over the end of my
bed, staring at me thoughtfully. His chest was bare and covered with grizzled
hair; he showed a slight paunch. "Unh," I said, "pretty
good, I guess." I started to sit up and found I could not move. The
Old Man came around to the side of the bed. "We can take those restraints
off now," he said, fiddling with clasps. "Didn't want you hurting
yourself. There!" I sat up, rubbing myself. I was quite
stiff. "Now," said the Old Man, "how much do you remember?
Report." "Remember?" "You were with them-remember? They
caught you. Do you remember anything after the parasite got to you?" I felt a sudden wild fear and clutched at
the sides of the bed. "Boss! Boss-they know where this place is! I told
them." "No, they don't," he answered
quietly, "because these aren't the Section offices you remember. Once I
was convinced that you had made a clean getaway, I had the old offices
evacuated. They don't know about this hang-out-I think. So you remember?" "Of course I remember. I got out of
here-I mean out of the old offices and went up-" My thoughts raced ahead
of my words; I had a sudden full image of holding a live, moist master in my
bare hand, ready to place it on the back of the rental agent. I threw up on the sheet. The Old Man took
a corner of it, wiped my mouth, and said gently, "Go ahead." I swallowed and said, "Boss-they're
all over the place! They've got the city." "I know. Same as Des Moines. And
Minneapolis, and St. Paul, and New Orleans, and Kansas City. Maybe more. I
don't know-I can't be every place." He looked sour and added, "It's
like fighting with your feet in a sack. We're losing, fast." He scowled
and added, "We can't even clamp down on the cities we know about. It's
very-" "Good grief! Why not?" "You should know. Because 'older and
wiser heads' than mine are still to be convinced that there is a war on.
Because when they take over a city, everything goes on as before." I stared at him. "Never mind,"
he said gently. "You are the first break we've had. You're the first
victim to be recaptured alive-and now we find you remember what happened to
you. That's important. And your parasite is the first live one we've managed to
capture and keep alive. We'll have a chance to-" He broke off. My face must have been a
mask of terror; the notion that my master was still alive-and might get to me
again-was more than I could stand. The Old Man took my arm and shook it.
"Take it easy, son," he said mildly. "You are still pretty sick
and pretty weak." "Where is it?" "Eh? The parasite? Don't worry about
it. You can see it, if you wish; it's living off your opposite number, a red
orangutan, name of Napoleon. It's safe." "Kill it!" "Hardly-we need it alive, for
study." I must have gone to pieces, for he slapped
me a couple of times. "Take a brace," he said. "I hate to bother
you when you are sick, but it's got to be done. We've got to get everything you
remember down on wire. So level off and fly right." I pulled myself together and started
making a careful, detailed report of all that I could remember. I described
renting the loft and recruiting my first victim, then how we moved on from
there to the Constitution Club. The Old Man nodded. "Logical. You were a
good agent, even for them. " "You don't understand," I
objected. "I didn't do any thinking. I knew what was going on, but that
was all. It was as if, uh, as if-" I paused, stuck for words. "Never mind. Get on with it." "After we recruited the club manager
the rest was easy. We took them as they came in and-" "Names?" "Oh, certainly. Myself, Greenberg-M.
C. Greenberg, Thor Hansen, J. Hardwick Potter, his chauffeur Jim Wakeley, a
little guy called 'Jake' who was washroom attendant at the club but I believe
he had to be disposed of later-his master would not let him take time out for
necessities. Then there was the manager; I never did get his name." I
paused, letting my mind run back over that busy afternoon and evening in the
club, trying to make sure of each recruit. "Oh my God!" "What is it?" "The Secretary-The Assistant
Secretary of the Treasury." "You mean you got him!" "Yes. The first day. What day was
that? How long has it been? God, chief, the Treasury Department protect the
President" But I was not talking to anyone; there was
just a hole in the air where the Old Man had been. I lay back exhausted. I started sobbing
softly into my pillow. After a while I went to sleep. Chapter 9 I woke up with my mouth foul, my head
buzzing, and a vague sense of impending disaster. Nevertheless I felt fine, by
comparison. A cheerful voice said, "Feeling better?" A small brunet creature was bending over
me. She was as cute a little bug as I have ever seen and I was well enough to
appreciate the fact, however faintly. She was dressed in a very odd costume,
what there was of it-skin-tight white shorts, a wisp of practically transparent
stuff that restrained her breasts, but not much, and a sort of metal carapace
that covered the back of her neck, her shoulders, and went on down her spine. "Better," I admitted, then made
a wry face. "Mouth taste unpleasant?" "Like a Balkan cabinet meeting." "Here." She gave me some stuff
in a glass; it was spicy and burned a little, and it washed away the bad taste
at once. "No," she went on, "don't swallow it. 'Pit it out like
a little man and I'll get you some water." I obeyed. "I'm Doris Marsden," she went
on, "your day nurse." "Glad to know you, Doris," I
answered and stared at her with increasing appreciation. "Say-why the get
up? Not that I don't like it, but you look like a refugee from a comic
book." She looked down at herself and giggled.
"I feel like a chorus girl. But you'll get used to it-I did." "I'm already used to it. I like it
fine. But why?" "The Old Man's orders." I started to ask why again, then I knew
why, and I started feeling worse again. I shut up. Doris went on, "Now for
some supper." She got a tray and sat down on my bed. "I don't believe I want anything to
eat." "Open up," she said firmly,
"or I'll rub it in your hair. There! That's a good boy." Between gulps, taken in self-defense, I
managed to get out, "I feel pretty good. Give me one jolt of 'gyro' and
I'll be back on my feet." "No stimulants for you," she
said flatly, still shoveling it in. "Special diet and lots of rest, with
maybe a sleepy pill later. That's what the man says." "What's wrong with me?" "Extreme exhaustion, starvation, and
the first case of scurvy I ever saw in all my born days. As well as scabies and
lice-but we got those whipped. There, now you know-and if you tell the doctor I
told you, I'll call you a liar to your face. Turn over on your tummy." I did so and she started changing
dressings. I appeared to be spotted with sores; the stuff she used stung a bit,
then felt cool. I thought about what she had told me and tried to remember just
how I had lived under my master. "Stop trembling," she said.
"Are you having a bad one?" "I'm all right," I told her. I
did manage to stop shaking and to think it over calmly. As near as I could
remember I had not eaten during that period oftener than every second or third
day. Bathing? Let me see- why, I hadn't bathed at all! I had shaved every day
and put on a clean shirt; that was a necessary part of the masquerade and the
master knew it. On the other hand, so far as I could
remember, I had never taken off my shoes from the time I had stolen them until
the Old Man had recaptured me-and they had been too tight to start with.
"What sort of shape are my feet in?" I asked. "Don't be nosy," Doris advised
me. "Now turn over on your back." I like nurses; they are calm and earthy
and very tolerant. Miss Briggs, my night nurse, was not the mouth-watering job
that Doris was; she had a face like a jaundiced horse-but she had a fine figure
for a woman her age, hard and well cared for. She wore the same sort of
musical-comedy rig that Doris sported, but she wore it with a no-nonsense air
and walked like a grenadier guard. Doris, bless her heart, jiggled pleasantly
as she walked. Miss Briggs refused to give me a second
sleeping pill when I woke up in the night and had the horrors, but she did play
poker with me and skinned me out of half a month's pay. I tried to find out
from her about the President matter, for I figured the Old Man had either won
or lost by that time. But she wasn't talking. She would not admit that she knew
anything about parasites, flying saucers, or what not-and she herself sitting
there dressed in a costume that could have only one purpose! I asked her what the public news was,
then? She maintained that she had been too busy lately to look at a 'cast. So I
asked to have a stereo box moved into my room, so I could catch a newscast. She
said I would have to ask the doctor about that; I was on the 'quiet' list. I
asked when in the deuce I was going to see this so-called doctor? She said she
didn't know; the doctor had been very busy lately. I asked how many other
patients there were in the infirmary anyway? She said she really didn't
remember. About then her call bell sounded and she left, presumably to see
another patient. I
fixed her. While she was gone, I cold-decked the next deal, so that she got a
pat hand-then I wouldn't bet against her. I got to sleep later on and was awakened
by Miss Briggs slapping me in the face with a cold, wet washcloth. She got me
ready for breakfast, then Doris relieved her and brought it to me. This time I
fed myself and while I was chomping I tackled her for news, with the same
perfect score I had made with Miss Briggs. Nurses run a hospital as if it were
a nursery for backward children. Davidson came around to see me after
breakfast. "Heard you were here," he said. He was wearing shorts and
nothing else, except that his left arm was covered by a dressing. "More than I've heard," I
complained. "What happened to you?" "Bee stung me." I dropped that subject; if he didn't want
to tell how he had gotten burned, that was his business. I went on, "The
Old Man was in here yesterday, getting my report, when he left very suddenly.
Seen him since?" "Yep." "Well?" I answered. "Well, how about you. Are you
straightened out? Have the psych boys cleared you for classified matters, or
not?" "Is there any doubt about it?" "You're darn tootin' there's doubt.
Poor old Jarvis never did pull out of it." "Huh?" I hadn't thought about
Jarvis. "How is he now?" "He isn't. Never did get right in his
head. Dropped into a coma and died the next day-the day after you left. I mean
the day after you were captured. No apparent reason-just died." Davidson
looked me over. "You must be tough." I did not feel tough. I felt tears of
weakness welling up again and I blinked them back. Davidson pretended not to
see and went on conversationally, "You should have seen the ruckus after
you gave us the slip. The Old Man took out after you wearing nothing but a gun
and a look of grim determination. He would have caught you, too, my money
says-but the civil police picked him up and we had to get him out of
hock." Davidson grinned. I grinned feebly myself. There was something
both gallant and silly about the Old Man charging out to save the world
single-handed dressed in his birthday suit. "Sorry I missed it. But what
else has happened- lately?" Davidson looked me over carefully, then
said, "Wait a minute." He stepped out of the room and was gone a
short time. When he came back, he said, "The Old Man says it's all right.
What do you want to know?" "Everything! What happened
yesterday?" "I was in on that one," he
answered, "That's how I got this." He waved his damaged wing at me,
"I was lucky," he added, "three agents were killed. Quite a
fracas." "But how did it come out? How about
the President? Was he-" Doris hustled into the room. "Oh,
there you are!" she said to Davidson. "I told you to stay in bed.
You're due in prosthetics at Mercy Hospital right now. The ambulance has been
waiting for ten minutes." He stood up, grinned at her, and pinched
her cheek with his good hand. "The party can't start until I get
there." "Well, hurry!" "Coming." He started out the
door with her. I called out, "Hey! How about the
President?" Davidson paused and looked back over his
shoulder. "Oh, him? He's all right-not a scratch on him." He went on. Doris came back a few minutes later, fuming.
"Patients!" she said, like a swear word. "Do you know why they
call them 'patients'? Because it's patience you have to have to put up with
them. I should have had at least twenty minutes for his injection to take hold;
as it was I gave it to him when he got into the ambulance." "Injection for what?" "Didn't he tell you?" "No." "Well . . . no reason not to tell
you. Amputation and graft, lower left arm." "Oh." Well, I thought, I won't
hear the end of the story from Davidson; grafting on a new limb is a shock.
They usually keep the patient hopped up for at least ten days. I wondered about
the Old Man: had he come out of it alive? Of course he had, I reminded myself;
Davidson checked with him before he talked. But that didn't mean he hadn't been
wounded. I tackled Doris again. "How about the Old Man? Is he on the sick
list? Or would it be a violation of your sacred run-around rules to tell
me?" "You talk too much," she
answered. "It's time for your morning nourishment and your nap." She
produced a glass of milky slop, magician fashion. "Speak up, wench, or I'll spit it
back in your face." "The Old Man? You mean the Chief of
Section?" "Who else?" "He's not on the sick list, at least
not here." She shivered and made a face. "I wouldn't want him as a
patient." I was inclined to agree with her. Chapter 10 For two or three more days I was kept
wrapped in swaddling clothing and treated like a child. I did not care; it was
the first real rest I had had in years. Probably they were slipping me
sedatives; I noticed that I was always ready to sleep each time after they fed
me. The sores got much better and presently I was
encouraged-"required" I should say-by Doris to take light exercise
around the room. The Old Man called on me.
"Well," he said, "still malingering, I see." I flushed. "Damn your black, flabby
heart," I told him. "Get me a pair of pants and I'll show you who is
malingering." "Slow down, slow down." He took
my chart from the foot of my bed and looked it over. "Nurse," he
said, "get this man a pair of shorts. I'm restoring him to duty." Doris faced up to him like a banty hen.
"Now see here," she said, "you may be the big boss, but you
can't give orders here. The doctor will-" "Stow it!" he said, "and
get those drawers. When the doctor comes in, send him to me." "But-" He picked her up, swung her around,
paddled her behind, and said, "Git!" She went out, squawking and sputtering,
and came back shortly, not with clothes for me, but with the doctor. The Old
Man looked around and said mildly, "Doc, I sent for pants, not for
you." The medico said stiffly, "I'll thank
you not to interfere with my patients." "He's not your patient. I need him,
so I am restoring him to duty." "Yes? Sir, if you do not like the way
I run my department, you may have my resignation at once." The Old Man is stubborn but not
bull-headed. He answered, "I beg your pardon, sir. Sometimes I become too
preoccupied with other problems to remember to follow correct procedure. Will
you do me the favor of examining this patient? I need him; if he can possibly
be restored to duty, it would help me to have his services at once." The doctor's jaw muscles were jumping, but
all he said was, "Certainly, sir!" He went through a show of studying
my chart, then had me sit on the bed while he tested my reflexes. Personally, I
thought they were mushy. He peeled back my eyelids, flashed a light in my eye,
and said, "He needs more recuperation time-but you may have him.
Nurse-fetch clothing for this man." Clothing consisted of shorts and shoes; I
had been better dressed in a hospital gown. But everybody else was dressed the
same way, and it was downright comforting to see all those bare shoulders with
no masters clinging to them. I told the Old Man so. "Best defense we've
got," he growled, "even if it does make the joint look like a ruddy
summer colony. If we don't win this set-to before winter weather, we're
licked." The Old Man stopped at a door with a
freshly lettered sign: BIOLOGICAL LABORATORY-STAY OUT! He dilated the door. I hung back. "Where are we
going?" "Going to take a look at your twin
brother, the ape with your parasite." "That's what I thought. Not for me-no
point in it. No, thanks!" I could feel myself begin to tremble. The Old Man paused. "Now, look,
son," he said patiently, "you've got to get over your panic. The best
way is to face up to it. I know it's hard-I've spent a good many hours in here
myself, just staring at the thing, getting used to it." "You don't know-you can't know!"
I had the shakes so badly now that I had to steady myself by the doorframe. He looked at me. "I suppose it's
different," he said slowly, "when you've actually had it.
Jarvis-" He broke off. "You're darn right it's different!
You're not going to get me in there]" "No, I guess not. Well, the doctor
was right. Go on back, son, and turn yourself in at the infirmary." His
tones were regretful rather than angry. He turned and started into the
laboratory. He had gotten three or four steps away
before I called out, "Boss!" He stopped and turned, his face
expressionless. "Wait," I added, "I'm coming." "You don't have to." "I know. I'll do it. It-It just takes
. . . a while-to get your nerve back." He did not answer but, as I came alongside
him, he grasped my upper arm, warmly and affectionately, and continued to hold
it as we walked, as if I were a girl. We went on in, through another locked
door and into a room that was conditioned warm and moist. The ape was there,
caged. He sat facing us, his torso supported and
restrained by a strap-metal framework. His arms and legs hung limply, as if he
had no control over them-which he did not have, as I learned. As we came in he looked up and at us. For
an instant his eyes were malevolent and intelligent; then the fire died out and
they were merely the eyes of a dumb brute, a brute in pain. "Around to the side," the Old
Man said softly. I would have hung back but he still had me by the arm. We
moved around; the ape followed us with his eyes, but his body was held by the
frame. From the new position I could see-it. My master. The thing that had ridden my
back for an endless time, spoken with my mouth-thought with my brain. My
master. "Steady," the Old Man said
softly. "Steady. You'll get used to it." He shook my arm. "Look
away for a bit. It helps." I did so and it did help. Not much, but
some. I took a couple of deep breaths, then held it and managed to slow my
heart down a little. I made myself stare at it. It is not the appearance of a parasite
which arouses horror. True, they are disgustingly ugly, but not more so than
slime in a pond-not as much so as maggots in garbage. Nor was the horror entirely from knowing
what they could do-for I felt the horror the first time I saw one, before I
really knew what one was. I tried to tell the Old Man about it, letting the
talk steady me. He nodded, his eyes still on the parasite. "It's the same
with everybody," he said. "Unreasoned fear, like a bird with a snake.
Probably its prime weapon." He let his own eyes drift away, as if too long
a sight of it were too much even for his rawhide nerves. I stuck with him, trying to get used to it
and gulping at my breakfast but not losing it. I kept telling myself that I was
safe from it, that it couldn't harm me. I looked away again and found the Old
Man's eyes on me. "How about it?" he said. "Getting hardened to
it?" I looked back at it. "A little."
I went on savagely, "All I want to do is to kill it! I want to kill all of
them-I could spend my whole life killing them and killing them." I began
to shake again. The Old Man continued to study me. "Here,"
he said, and handed me his gun. It startled me. I was unarmed myself,
having come straight from bed. I took it but looked back at him questioningly.
"Huh? What for?" "You want to kill it, don't you? If
you feel that you have to, go ahead. Kill it. Right now." "Huh? But-Look here, boss, you told
me you needed this one for study." "I do. But if you need to kill it, if
you feel that you have to kill it, do so. I figure this particular one is your
baby; you're entitled to it. If you need to kill it, to make you a whole man
again, go ahead." " 'To make me a whole man again-'
" The thought rang through my head. The Old Man knew, better than I knew,
what was wrong with me, what medicine it would take to cure me. I was no longer
trembling; I stood there, the gun cradled in my hand, ready to spit and kill.
My master . . . If I killed this one I would be a free man
again-but I would never be free as long as it lived. Surely, I wanted to kill
them, every one of them, search them out, burn them, kill them-but this one
above all. My master . . . still my master unless I
killed it. I had a dark and certain thought that if I were alone with it, I
would be able to do nothing, that I would freeze and wait while it crawled up
me and settled again between my shoulder blades, searched out my spinal column,
took possession of my brain and my very inner self. But now I could kill it! No longer frightened but fiercely exultant
I raised the gun, ready to squeeze the trigger. The Old Man watched me. I lowered the gun a little and said
uncertainly, "Boss, suppose I do kill it. You've got others?" "No." "But you need it." "Yes." "Well, but-For the love o' God, why
did you give me the gun?" "You know why. This one is yours;
you've got first claim. If you have to kill it, go ahead. If you can pass it
up, then the Section will use it." I had to kill it. Even if we killed all
the others, while this one was still alive I would still crouch and tremble in
the dark. As for the others, for study-why, we could capture a dozen any time
at the Constitution Club. With this one dead I'd lead the raid myself.
Breathing rapidly, I raised the gun again. Then I turned and chucked the gun to the
Old Man; he plucked it out of the air and put it away. "What
happened?" he asked. "You were all set." "Uh? I don't know. When it got right
down to it, it was enough to know that I could." "I figured that it would be." I felt warm and relaxed, as if I had just
killed a man or had a woman-as if I had just killed it. I was able to turn my
back on it and face the Old Man. I was not even angry with him for what he had
done; instead I felt warm toward him, even affectionate. "I know you did,
damn you. How does it feel to be a puppet master?" He did not take the jibe as a joke.
Instead he answered soberly, "Not me. The most I ever do is to lead a man
on the path he wants to follow. There is the puppet master." He hooked a
thumb at the parasite. I looked around at it. "Yes," I
agreed softly, " 'the puppet master'. You think you know what you mean by
that-but you don't. And boss . . . I hope you never do." "I hope so, too," he answered
seriously. I could look now without trembling. I even
started to put my hands in my pockets, but the shorts had no pockets. Still
staring at it, I went on, "Boss, when you are through with it, if there is
anything left, then I'll kill it." "That's a promise." We were interrupted by a man bustling into
the cage room. He was dressed in shorts and a lab coat; it made him look silly.
I did not recognize him-it was not Graves; I never saw Graves again; I imagine
the Old Man ate him for lunch. "Chief," he said, trotting up,
"I did not know you were in here. I-" "Well, I am," the Old Man cut
in. "What are you doing wearing a coat?" The Old Man's gun was out
and pointed at the man's chest. The man stared at the gun as if it were a
bad joke. "Why, I was working, of course. There is always a chance of
splattering one's self. Some of our solutions are rather-" "Take it off!" "Eh?" The Old Man waggled his gun at him. To me
he said, "Get ready to take him." The man took his coat off. He stood there
holding it and biting his lip. His back and shoulders were bare, nor was there
the telltale rash. "Take that damned coat and burn it," the Old Man
told him. "Then get back to your work." The man hurried away, his face red, then
hesitated, glanced at me, and said to the Old Man, "Chief, are you ready
for that, uh, procedure?" "Shortly. I'll let you know." The man opened his mouth, closed it, and
left. The Old Man wearily put his gun away. "Post an order," he
muttered. "Read it aloud. Make everybody sign for it-tattoo it on their
narrow little chests-and some smart Aleck thinks it doesn't apply to him.
Scientists!" He said the last word in the way in which Doris had said,
"Patients!" I turned back to looking at my former
master. It still revolted me, but there was a gusty feeling of danger, too,
that was not totally unpleasant-like standing on a very high place.
"Boss," I asked, "what are you going to do with this
thing?" He looked at me, rather than at the slug.
"I plan to interview it." "To what? But how can you-What I want
to say is: the ape, I mean-" "No, the ape can't talk. That's the
hitch. We'll have to have a volunteer-a human volunteer." When his words sank in and I began to
visualize what he meant by them the horror struck me again almost full force.
"You can't mean that. You wouldn't do that-not to anybody." "I could and I'm going to. What needs
to be done will be done." "You won't get any volunteers!" "I've already got one." "You have? Who?" "But I don't want to use the
volunteer I've got. I'm still looking for the right man." I was disgusted and showed it. "You
ought not to be looking for anyone, volunteer or not. And if you've got one,
I'll bet you won't find another; there can't be two people that far out of
their minds." "Possibly," he agreed. "But
I still don't want the one I've got. The interview is a necessity, son; we are
fighting a war with a total lack of military intelligence. We don't know
anything, really, about our enemy. We can't negotiate with him, we don't know
where he comes from, nor what makes him tick. We've got to find out; our racial
existence depends on it. The only, the only way to talk to these critters is
through a human volunteer. So it will be done. But I'm still looking for a
volunteer." "Well, don't look at me!" "I am looking at you." My answer had been half wisecrack; his
answer turned it dead serious and startled me speechless. I finally managed to
splutter, "You're crazy! I should have killed it when I had your gun-and I
would have if I had known what you wanted it for. But as for me volunteering to
let you put that thing-No! I've had it." He ploughed on through as if he had not
heard me. "It can't be just any volunteer; it has to be a man who can take
it. Jarvis wasn't stable enough, nor tough enough in some fashion to stand up
under it. We know you are." "Me? You don't know anything of the
sort. All you know is that I lived through it once. I . . . I couldn't stand it
again." "Well, maybe it will kill you,"
he answered calmly, "but it is less likely to kill you than someone else.
You are proved and salted; you ought to be able to do it standing on your head.
With anyone else I run more risk of losing an agent." "Since when did you worry about
risking an agent?" I said bitterly. "Since always, believe me. I am
giving you one more chance, son: are you going to do this, knowing that it has
to be done and that you stand the best chance of anybody-and can be of most use
to us, because you are used to it-or are you going to let some other agent risk
his reason and probably his life in your place?" I started to try to explain how I felt,
that I was not afraid to die, no more than is normal, but that I could not
stand the thought of dying while possessed by a parasite. Somehow I felt that
to die so would be to die already consigned to an endless and unbearable hell.
Even worse was the prospect of not dying once the slug touched me. But I could
not say it; there were still no words to describe what the race had not
experienced. I shrugged. "You can have my
appointment back. There is a limit to what one man can be expected to go
through and I've reached it. I won't do it." He turned to the intercom phone on the
wall. "Laboratory," he called out, "we'll start the experiment
right now. Hurry it up!" The answering voice I recognized as that
of the man who had walked in on us. "Which subject?" he asked.
"It affects the measurements." "The original volunteer." "That's the smaller rig?" the
voice asked doubtfully. "Right. Get it in here." I started for the door. The Old Man
snapped, "Where do you think you are going?" "Out," I snapped back. "I'm
having no part of this." He grabbed me and spun me around as if he
had been the bigger and younger. "No, you don't. You know more about these
things than the rest of us; your advice could be of help." "Let go of me." "You'll stay and watch!" he said
savagely, "strapped down or free to move, as you choose. I've made
allowance for your illness but I've had enough of your nonsense." I was too weary to buck him; I felt
nervously exhausted, tired in my bones. "You're the boss." The lab people wheeled in a metal
framework, a sort of chair, more like a Sing Sing special than anything else.
There were metal clamps for ankles and knees, more of the same on the chair
arms for the wrists and elbows. There was a corselet effect to restrain the
waist and the lower part of the chest, but the back was cut away so that the
shoulders of the person unfortunate enough to sit in it would be free. They brought it over and placed it beside
the ape's cage, then removed the back panel of the cage and the panel on the
side nearest the "chair" rig. The ape watched the procedure with intent,
aware eyes, but his limbs still dangled helplessly. Nevertheless, I became
still more disturbed at the cage being thus opened. Only the Old Man's threat
of placing me under restraint kept me from leaving. The technicians stood back and waited,
apparently ready for the job. The outer door opened and several people came in;
among them was Mary. I was caught off balance by her sudden
appearance; I had been wanting to see her and had tried several times to get
word to her through the nurses-but they either honestly could not identify her
or had received instructions. Now I saw her first under these circumstances. I
cursed the Old Man to myself, knowing it was useless to object. It was no sort
of a show to bring a woman to, even if the woman was an agent. There ought to
be some sort of decent limits somewhere. Mary saw me, looked surprised, and nodded.
I let it go with a nod myself; it was no time for small talk. She was looking
good, as always, though very sober. She was dressed in the same sort of costume
as the nurses had worn, shorts and a skimpy halter, but she did not have on the
ludicrous metal helmet and back plate. The others in the party were men. They
wore shorts, like the Old Man and myself. They were loaded with recording and
stereo equipment as well as other apparatus. "Ready?" inquired the lab chief.
"Get going," answered the Old
Man. Mary walked straight to the metal chair
and sat down in it. Two of the technicians knelt at her feet and started
busying themselves with the clamps. Mary reached behind her, unfastened her
halter and let it fall, leaving her back bare. I looked at this in a frozen daze, as if
caught in a nightmare. Then I had grabbed the Old Man by the shoulders and had
literally thrown him aside and I was standing by the chair, kicking the
technicians out of the way. "Mary!" I screamed, "get up out of
there!" Now the Old Man had his gun on me and was
motioning me back with it. "Away from her," he ordered. "You
three-grab him and tie him up." I looked at the gun, then I looked down at
Mary. She said nothing and did not move; in fact her feet were already bound.
She simply looked at me with compassionate eyes. "Get up from there,
Mary," I said dully, "I want to sit down." They removed the chair Mary had sat in and
brought in another, larger one. I could not have used hers; both of them were
tailored to size. When they finished clamping me in place I might as well have
been cast into concrete. Once secured, my back began to itch unbearably,
although nothing, as yet, had touched it. Mary was no longer in the room; whether
she had left or had been ordered out by the Old Man I do not know and it did
not seem to matter. The Old Man stepped up to me after I had been prepared,
laid a hand on my arm, and said quietly, "Thanks, son." I did not bother to answer. I did not see them handle the parasite as
it took place behind my back. There was a rig which I had seen them bring in
which appeared to be modified from the remote-handling gear used on
radioactives; no doubt they used that. I was not interested enough to look,
even if I had been able to turn my head far enough, which I couldn't. Once the ape barked and screamed and
someone shouted, "Watch it!" There was a dead silence as if everyone
was holding his breath-then something moist touched the back of my neck and I
fainted. I came out of it with the same tingling
energy I had experienced once before. I knew I was in a tight spot, but I was
warily determined to think my way out of it. I was not afraid; I was
contemptuous of those around me and sure that in the long run I could outwit
them. The Old Man said sharply, "Can you
hear me?" I answered, "Of course I can. Quit
shouting." "Do you remember what we are here
for?" I said, "Naturally I remember. You
want to ask some questions. What are you waiting for?" "What are you?" "Now that's a silly question. Take a
look at me. I'm six feet one, more muscle than brain, and I weigh-" "Not you. You know to whom I am
talking-you." "Guessing games?" The Old Man waited a bit before replying,
"It will do you no good to pretend that I don't know what you are-" "Ah, but you don't." "Or, rather, that I don't know that
you are a parasite talking through the body of a man. You know that I have been
studying you all the time you have been living on the body of that ape. I know
things about you which give me an advantage over you. One-" He started
ticking them off. "You can be killed. "Two, you can be hurt. You don't like
electric shock and you can't stand the amount of heat even a man can stand. "Three, you are helpless without your
host. I could have you removed from this man and you would die. "Four, you have no powers except
those you borrow from your host-and your host is helpless. Try your bonds; then
be sensible. You must cooperate-or die." I listened with half an ear; I had already
been trying my bonds, neither hoping nor fearing, but finding them, as I
expected, impossible to escape. This did not worry me; I had neither worries
nor fears. I was oddly contented to be back with my master, to be free of
troubles and tensions. My business was to serve and the future would take care
of itself. In the meantime I must be alert, ready to
serve him. One ankle strap seemed less tight than the
other; possibly I might drag my foot through it. I checked on the arm clamps;
perhaps if I relaxed my muscles completely- But I made no effort to escape. An
instruction came at once-or, I made a decision, for the words mean the same; I
tell you there was no conflict between my master and me; we were
one-instruction or decision, I knew it was not time to risk an escape. I ran my
eyes around the room, trying to figure who was armed and who was not. It was my
guess that only the Old Man was armed; that bettered the chances. Somewhere, deep down, was that dull ache
of guilt and despair never experienced by any but the servants of the
masters-but I was much too busy with the problem at hand to be troubled by it. "Well?" the Old Man went on.
"Do you answer my questions, or do I punish you?" "What questions?" I asked.
"Up to now, you've been talking nonsense." The Old Man turned to one of the
technicians. "Give me the tickler." I felt no apprehension although I did not
understand what it was he had asked for. I was still busy checking my bonds. If
I could tempt him into placing his gun within my reach-assuming that I could
get one arm free-then I might be able to- He reached past my shoulders with a rod. I
felt a shocking, unbearable pain. The room blacked out as if a switch had been
thrown and for an undying instant I was jolted and twisted by hurt. I was split
apart by it; for the moment I was masterless. The pain left, leaving only its searing
memory behind. Before I could speak, or even think coherently for myself, the
splitting away had ended and I was again safe in the arms of my master. But for
the first and only time in my service to him I was not myself free of worry;
some of his own wild fear and pain was passed on to me, the servant. I looked down and saw a line of red
welling out of my left wrist; in my struggles I had cut myself on the clamp. It
did not matter; I would tear off hands and feet and escape from there on bloody
stumps, if escape for my master were possible that way. "Well," asked the Old Man,
"how did you like the taste of that?" The panic that possessed me washed away; I
was again filled with an unworried sense of well being, albeit wary and
watchful. My wrists and ankles, which had begun to pain me, stopped hurting.
"Why did you do that?" I asked. "Certainly, you can hurt me-but
why?" "Answer my questions." "Ask them." "What are you?" The answer did not come at once. The Old
Man reached for the rod; I heard myself saying, "We are the people." "The people? What people?" "The only people. We have studied you
and we know your ways. We-" I stopped suddenly. "Keep talking," the Old Man said
grimly, and gestured with the rod. "We come," I went on, "to
bring you-" "To bring us what?" I wanted to talk; the rod was terrifyingly
close. But there was some difficulty with words. "To bring you
peace," I blurted out. The Old Man snorted. " 'Peace'," I went on, "and
contentment-and the joy of-of surrender." I hesitated again;
"surrender" was not the right word. I struggled with it the way one
struggles with a poorly grasped foreign language. "The joy," I
repeated, "-the joy of . . .nirvana." That was it; the word fitted. I
felt like a dog being patted for fetching a stick; I wriggled with pleasure. "Let me get this," the Old Man
said thoughtfully. "You are promising the human race that, if we will just
surrender to your kind, you will take care of us and make us happy.
Right?" "Exactly!" The Old Man studied me for a long moment,
looking, not at my face, but past my shoulders. He spat upon the floor.
"You know," he said slowly, "me and my kind, we have often been
offered that bargain, though maybe not on such a grand scale. It never worked
out worth a damn." I leaned forward as much as the rig would
allow. "Try it yourself," I suggested. "It can be done
quickly-and then you will know." He stared at me, this time in my face.
"Maybe I should," he said thoughtfully. "Maybe I owe it
to-somebody, to try it. And maybe I will, someday. But right now," he went
on briskly, "you have more questions to answer. Answer them quick and
proper and stay healthy. Be slow about it and I'll step up the current."
He brandished the rod. I shrank back, feeling dismay and defeat.
For a moment I had thought he was going to accept the offer and I had been planning
the possibilities of escape that could develop. "Now," he went on,
"where do you come from?" No answer . . . I felt no urge to answer. The rod came closer. "Far away!"
I burst out. "That's no news. Tell me where?
Where's your home base, your own planet?" I had no answer. The Old Man waited a
moment, then said, "I see I'll have to touch up your memory." I
watched dully, thinking nothing at all. He was interrupted by one of the
bystanders. "Eh?" said the Old Man. "There may be a semantic
difficulty," the other repeated. "Different astronomical
concepts." "Why should there be?" asked the
Old Man. "That slug is using borrowed language throughout. He knows what
his host knows; we've proved that." Nevertheless he turned back and
started a different tack. "See here-you savvy the solar system; is your
planet inside it or outside it?" I hesitated, then answered, "All
planets are ours." The Old Man pulled at his lip. "I
wonder," he mused, "just what you mean by that?" He went on,
"Never mind; you can claim the whole damned universe; I want to know where
your nest is? Where is your home base? Where do your ships come from?" I could not have told him and did not; I
sat silent. Before I could anticipate it he reached
behind me with the rod; I felt one smashing blow of pain, then it was gone.
"Now, talk, damn you! What planet? Mars? Venus? Jupiter? Saturn? Uranus?
Neptune? Pluto? Kalki?" As he ticked them off, I saw them-and I have never
been as far off Earth as the space stations. When he came to the right one, I
knew-and the thought was instantly snatched from me. "Speak up," he went on, "or
feel the whip." I heard myself saying, "None of them.
Our home is much farther away. You could never find it." He looked past my shoulders and then into
my eyes. "I think you are lying. I think you need some juice to keep you
honest." "No, no!" "No harm to try." Slowly he
thrust the rod past me, behind me. I knew the answer again and was about to give
it, when something grabbed my throat. Then the pain started. It did not stop. I was being torn apart; I
tried to talk, to tell, anything to stop the pain-but the hand still clutched
my throat and I could not. Through a clearing blur of pain I saw the
Old Man's face, shimmering and floating. "Had enough?" he asked.
"Ready to talk?" I started to answer, but I choked and gagged. I saw
him reach out again with the rod. I burst into pieces and died. They were leaning over me. Someone said,
"He's coming around. Watch him; he might be violent." The Old Man's face was over mine, his
expression worried. "Are you all right, son?" he asked anxiously. I
turned my face away. "One side, please," another
voice said. "Let me give him the injection." "Will his heart stand it?" "Certainly-or I wouldn't give it to
him." The speaker knelt by me, took my arm, and gave me a shot. He stood
up, looked at his hands, then wiped them on his shorts; they left bloody
streaks. I felt strength flowing back into me.
"Gyro", I thought absently, or something like it. Whatever it was, it
was pulling me back together. Shortly I sat up, unassisted. I was still in the cage room, directly in
front of that damnable chair. The cage, I noticed without interest, was closed
again. I started to get to my feet; the Old Man stepped forward and gave me a
hand. I shook him off. "Don't touch me!" "Sorry," he answered, then
snapped, "Jones! You and Ito-get the litter. Take him back to the
infirmary. Doc, you go along." "Certainly." The man who had
given me the shot stepped forward and started to take my arm. I drew away from
him. "Keep your hands off me!" He stopped. "Get away from me-all of
you. Just leave me alone." The doctor looked at the Old Man, who shrugged,
then motioned them all back. Alone, I went to the door, through it, and on out
through the outer door into the passageway. I paused there, looked at my wrists and
ankles and decided that I might as well go back to the infirmary. Doris would
take care of me, I was sure, and then maybe I could sleep. I felt as if I had
gone fifteen rounds and lost every one of them. "Sam, Sam!" I looked up; I knew that voice. Mary
hurried up and was standing before me, looking at me with great sorrowful eyes.
"I've been waiting," she said. "Oh, Sam! What have they done to
you?" Her voice was so choked that I could hardly understand her. "You should know," I answered,
and found I had strength enough left to slap her. "Bitch," I added. The room I had had was still empty, but I
did not find Doris. I was aware that I had been followed, probably by the
doctor, but I wanted no part of him nor any of them just then; I closed the
door. Then I lay face down on the bed and tried to stop thinking or feeling
anything. Presently I heard a gasp, and opened one
eye; there was Doris. "What in the world?" she exclaimed and came
over to me. I felt her gentle hands on me. "Why, you poor, poor
baby!" Then she added, "Just stay there, don't try to move. I'll get
the doctor." "No!" "But you've got to have the
doctor." "No. I won't see him. You help
me." She did not answer. Presently I heard her
go out. She came back shortly-I think it was shortly-and started to bathe my
wounds. The doctor was not with her. She was not more than half my size but she
lifted me and turned me when she needed to as if I had been the baby she had
called me. I was not surprised by it; I knew she could take care of me. I wanted to scream when she touched my
back. But she dressed it quickly and said, "Over easy, now." "I'll stay face down." "No," she denied, "I want
you to drink something, that's a good boy." I turned over, with her doing most of the
work, and drank what she gave me. After a bit I went to sleep. I seem to remember being awakened later,
seeing the Old Man and cursing him out. The doctor was there too-or it could
just as well have been a dream. Miss Briggs woke me up and Doris brought
me breakfast; it was as if I had never been off the sick list. Doris wanted to
feed me but I was well able to do it myself. Actually I was not in too bad
shape. I was stiff and sore and felt as if I had gone over Niagara Falls in a
barrel; there were dressings on both arms and both legs where I had cut myself
on the clamps, but no bones were broken. Where I was sick was in my soul. Don't misunderstand me. The Old Man could
send me into a dangerous spot-and had done so, more than once-and I would not
hold it against him. That I had signed up for. But I had not signed up for what
he had done to me. He knew what made me tick and he had deliberately used it to
force me into something I would never have agreed to, had I not been jockeyed
into it. Then after he had gotten me where he wanted me, he had used me
unmercifully. Oh, I've slapped men around to make them
talk. Sometimes you have to. But this was different. Believe me. It was the Old Man that really hurt. Mary?
After all, what was she? Just another babe. True, I was disgusted with her to
the bottom of my soul for letting the Old Man talk her into being used as bait.
It was all right for her to use her femaleness as an agent; the Section had to
have female operatives; they could do things men could not do. There have
always been female spies and the young and pretty ones had always used the same
tools. But she should not have agreed to use them
against another agent, inside her own Section-at least, she should not have
used them against me. Not
very logical, is it? It was logical to me. Mary shouldn't have done it. I was through, I was finished. They could
go ahead with Operation Parasite without me; I'd had it. I owned a cabin up in
the Adirondacks; I had enough stuff there in deep freeze to carry me for
years-well, a year, anyhow. I had plenty of tempus pills and could get more; I
would go up there and use them-and the world could save itself, or go to hell,
without me. If anyone came within a hundred yards of
me, he would either show a bare back or be burned down. Chapter 11 I had to tell somebody about it and Doris
was the goat. It may have been classified information but I did not give a
hoot. It turned out that Doris knew all about Operation Parasite; there was no
reason to try to keep any part of it secret. The trouble was to make it not a
secret-but I am ahead of myself. Doris was indignant-shucks, she was sore
as a boiled owl. She had dressed what they had done to me. Of course, as a
nurse, she had dressed a lot worse, but this had been done by our own people. I
blurted out how I felt about Mary's part in it. "You know that old
slaughterhouse trick," I asked her, "where they train one animal to
lead the others in? That's what they got Mary to do to me." She had not heard of it, but she
understood me. "Do I understand you that you had wanted to marry this
girl?" "Correct. Stupid, ain't I?" "All men are, about women-but that's
not the point. It does not make any difference whether she wanted to marry you
or not; her knowing that you wanted to marry her makes what she did about eight
thousand times worse. She knew what she could do to you. It wasn't fair."
She stopped massaging me, her eyes snapping. "I've never met your redhead,
not yet-but if I ever do, I'll scratch her face!" I smiled at her. "You're a good kid,
Doris. I believe you would play fair with a man." "Oh, I'm no angel, and I've pulled
some fast ones in my time. But if I did anything halfway like that. I'd have to
break every mirror I own. Turn a bit, and I'll get the other leg." Mary showed up. The first I knew about it
was hearing Doris say angrily, "You can't come in." Mary's voice answered, "I'm going in.
Try to stop me." Doris squealed, "Stay where you are-or
I'll pull that hennaed hair out by the roots!" There was a short silence, sounds of a
scuffle-and the smack! of someone getting slapped, hard. I yelled out,
"Hey! What goes on?" They appeared in the doorway together.
Doris was breathing hard and her hair was mussed. Mary managed to look
dignified and composed, but there was a bright red patch on her left cheek the
size and shape of Doris's hand. She looked at me and ignored the nurse. Doris caught her breath and said,
"You get out of here. He doesn't want to see you." Mary said, "I'll hear that from
him." I looked at them both, then said,
"Oh, what the hell-Doris, she's here; I'll talk to her. I've got some
things to tell her, in any case. Thanks for trying." Doris waited a moment, then said,
"You're a fool!" and flounced out. Mary came over to the bed.
"Sam," she said. "Sam." "My name isn't 'Sam'." "I've never known your right
name." I hesitated. It was no time to explain to
her that my parents had been silly enough to burden me with 'Elihu'. I
answered, "What of it? 'Sam' will do." "Sam," she repeated. "Oh
Sam, my dear." "I am not your 'dear'." She inclined her head. "Yes, I know
that. I don't know why. Sam, I came here to find out why you hate me. Perhaps I
can't change it, but I must know why." I made some sound of disgust. "After
what you did, you don't know why? Mary, you may be a cold fish, but you aren't
stupid. I know; I've worked with you." She shook her head. "Just backwards,
Sam. I'm not cold, but I'm frequently stupid. Look at me, please-I know what
they did to you. I know that you let it be done to save me from the same thing.
I know that and I'm deeply grateful. But I don't know why you hate me. You did
not have to do it, I did not ask you to do it, and I did not want you to do
it." I didn't answer; presently she said,
"You don't believe me?" I reared up on one elbow. "I believe
you. I believe you have yourself convinced that that is how it was. Now I'll
tell you how it was." "Do, please." "You sat down in that trick chair
knowing that I would never let you go through with it. You knew that, whether
that devious female mind of yours admitted it to itself or not. The Old Man
could not have forced me into that chair, not with a gun, not even with drugs.
But you could. You did. You were the one who forced me to go through with
something which I would rather have been dead than touched... a thing that now
leaves me dirty and spoiled. You did it." She had grown steadily whiter as I talked,
until her face was almost green against her hair. She caught her breath and
said, "You believe that, Sam?" "What else?" "Sam, that is not the way it was. I
did not know you were going to be in there. I was terribly startled. But there
was nothing to do but go through with it; I had promised." "'Promised'," I repeated.
"That covers everything, a schoolgirl promise." "Hardly a schoolgirl promise." "No matter. And it doesn't matter
whether you are telling the truth or not about knowing that I would be in
there-you aren't, of course, but it doesn't matter. The point is: you were
there and I was there-and you could figure what would happen if you did what
you did do." "Oh." She waited a bit, then
went on, "That's the way it looks to you and I can't dispute the
facts." "Hardly." She stood very still for a long time. I
let her. Finally she said, "Sam-once you said something to me about
wanting to marry me." "I remember something of the sort.
That was another day." "I didn't expect you to renew the
offer. But there was something else, a sort of corollary. Sam, no matter what
you think of me, I want to tell you that I am deeply grateful for what you did
for me. Uh, Miss Barkis is willing, Sam-you understand me?" This time I grinned at her. "A female
to the very end! Honest so help me, the workings of the female mind continue to
delight and astound me. You always think you can cancel out the score and start
over with that one trump play." I continued to grin at her while she
turned red. "It won't work. Not this time. I won't inconvenience you by
taking up your no-doubt generous offer." She continued to blush but she came back
at me in a steady, level voice, "I let myself in for that. Nevertheless,
it's true. That-or anything else I can ever do for you." My elbow was going to sleep; I sank back
and lay down. "Sure, you can do something for me." Her face lit up. "What?" "Go away and quit bothering me. I'm
tired." I turned my face away. I did not hear her leave, but I heard Doris
come back in. She was bristling like a fox terrier; they must have passed in
the hall. She faced me, fists on her hips, looking cute and adorable and very
indignant. "She got around you, didn't she?" "I don't think so." "Don't lie to me. You went soft on
her. I know-men always do. The idiots! A woman like that, all she has to do is
shake her fanny at a man and he rolls over and plays dead." "Well, I didn't. I gave her what
for." "You're sure you did?" "I did-and sent her packing." Doris looked doubtful. "I hope you
did. Maybe you did-she wasn't looking too pert as she came out." She
dismissed the matter. "How do you feel?" "Pretty good"-it was a lie, net.
"Want some massage?" "No, just come here and sit on the
bed and talk to me. Want a cigarette?" "Well-as long as the doctor doesn't
catch me." She perched up on the bed; I struck cigarettes for both of us
and stuck hers in her mouth. She took a deep drag, swelling out her chest and
pushing her arrogant breasts against her halter almost to the breaking point. I
thought again what a sweet dish she was; she was just what I needed to take my
mind off Mary. We talked for a while. Doris gave her
views on women-it appeared she disapproved of them on principle, although she
was not in the least apologetic about being one herself-on the contrary!
"Take women patients," she said. "One of the reasons I took this
job was because we don't get a woman patient once in a coon's age. A man
patient appreciates what is done for him. A woman just expects it and boilers
for more." "Would you be that sort of
patient?" I asked, just to tease her. "I hope not. I'm healthy, thank the Lord."
She crushed out her cigarette and jumped off the bed, bouncing a little.
"Got to get out of here. Scream if you want anything." "Doris-" "Yes?" "You got any leave coming up?" "I plan to take two weeks shortly.
Why?" "I was thinking. I'm going on
leave-at least. I've got a shack in the Adirondacks. How about it? We could
have a nice time and forget this madhouse." She dimpled. "You know, that's mighty
white of you, podnuh." She came over and kissed me full on the mouth, the
first time she had done so. "And if I weren't an old married lady, with a
pair of twins in the bargain, I might take you up." "Oh." "Sorry. But thanks for the
compliment. You've made my day." She started for the door. I called out, "Doris,
wait a minute." When she stopped I added, "I didn't know. Look, why
don't you take me up on it anyhow? The cabin, I mean-take your old man and the
kids up there and give 'em a good time. I'll give you the combo and the
transponder code." "You mean that?" "Of course I do." "Well-I'll talk to you later.
Thanks." She came back and kissed me again and it made me wish she had not
been married, or, at least, not working at it. Then she left. The doctor came in a bit later. While he was
fiddling with the futile things doctors do, I said, "That nurse. Miss
Marsden-is she married?" "What business is it of yours?" "I just wanted to know." "You keep your hands off my nurses-or
I'll fit you with mittens. Now stick out your tongue." The Old Man put his head in late that
afternoon. My immediate response was pleasure; the Old Man's personality is
hard to shake off. Then I remembered and went cold. "I want to talk to you," he
started in. "I don't want to talk to you. Get
out." He ignored my remarks and came in,
dragging his bad leg. "Mind if I sit down?" "You seem to be doing so." He ignored that, too. He wrinkled his face
and scowled. "You know, son, you are one of my best boys, but sometimes you
are a little hasty." "Don't let that worry you," I
answered, "as soon as the doctor lets me out of here. I'm through." I
had not really decided up until then, but it seemed as necessary as syrup with
buckwheat cakes. I no longer trusted the Old Man; the rest was obvious. He was not hearing anything that he did
not choose to hear. "You're too hasty. You jump to conclusions. Now take
this girl Mary-" "Mary who?" "You know who I mean; you know her as
'Mary Cavanaugh'." "You take her." "You jumped all over her without
knowing the score. You've got her all upset. Matter of fact, you may have
ruined a good agent for me." "Hmmph! I'm in tears about it." "Listen, you young snot, you didn't
have any call to be rough on her. You don't know the facts." I did not answer; explanations are a poor
defense. "Oh, I know that you think you
do," he went on. "You think she let herself be used as bait to get
you to take part in that job we did. Well, you've got it slightly wrong. She
was being used as bait, but I was using her. I planned it that way." "I know you did." "Then why blame her?" "Because, although you planned it,
you couldn't have carried it out without her active cooperation. It's mighty
big of you, you no-good, heartless bastard, to take all the blame-but you
can't." He did not hear my profanity, either. He
went on, "You understand everything about it but the key point, which
is-the girl didn't know." "Hell's bells, she was there." "So she was. Son, did you ever know
me to lie to you?" "No," I admitted, "but I
don't think you would hesitate." He looked pained but answered, "Maybe
I deserve that. I'd lie to one of my own people if the country's safety
depended on it. I haven't found it necessary up till now because I've been
choosy about who works for me. But this time the country's welfare doesn't
depend on it and I'm not lying and you'll just have to test it for yourself,
any way you can figure out, and make up your mind whether or not I'm lying.
That girl didn't know. She didn't know you were going to be in that room. She
didn't know why you were in there. She didn't know that there was any question
about who was going to sit in that chair. She didn't have the faintest
suspicion that I didn't mean for her to go through with it, or that I had
already decided that you were the only party who would suit me, even if I had
to have you tied down and forced-which I would have done, if I hadn't had a
double whammy up my sleeve to trick you into volunteering. Hell's bells
yourself, son; she didn't even know you were off the sick list." I wanted to believe it, so I did my
damnedest not to believe it. If it were a lie, it would be just the shape of
lie he would tell. As to whether he would bother to lie-well, getting two prime
agents back into the groove might be something he would class, just now, as
involving the country's safety. The Old Man had a complex mind. "Look at me!" he added. I
snapped out of my brown study and looked up. "There is something else I
want you to know and I want to rub your nose in it. First off, let me say that
everybody-including me-appreciates what you did, regardless of your motives.
I'm putting in a letter about it and no doubt there will be a medal in due
time. That stands, whether you stay with the Section or not. And if you go,
I'll help you with any transfer or such you may want." He paused for breath, then went on.
"But don't go giving yourself airs as a little tin hero-" "I won't!" "-because that medal is going to the
wrong person. Mary ought to get it. "Now hush up; I'm not through. You
had to be forced into it, like building a fire under a mule. No criticism; you
had been through plenty. But Mary was a real, honest-to-God, Simon-pure
volunteer. When she sat down in that chair, she didn't know what was going to
happen to her. She didn't expect any last minute reprieve and she had every
reason to believe that, if she got up alive, her reason would be gone, which is
worse. But she did it-because she is a hero, which you miss by a couple of
points." He went on without waiting for me to
reply; "Listen, son-most women are damn fools and children. But they've
got more range than we've got. The brave ones are braver, the good ones are
better and the vile ones are viler, for that matter. What I'm trying to tell
you is: this one is more of a man than you are and you've done her a serious
wrong." I was so churned up inside that I could
not judge for the life of me whether he was telling the truth, or manipulating
me again. I said, "Maybe so. Maybe I lashed out at the wrong person. But
if what you say is true-" "It is." "-it doesn't make what you did any
sweeter; it makes it worse." He took it without flinching. "Son,
I'm sorry if I've lost your respect. But I'd do it again under the same
circumstances. I can't be choosy about such things any more than can a
commander in battle. Less, because I fight with different weapons. I've always
been able to shoot my own dog. Maybe that's good; maybe that's bad-but that is
what my job takes. If you are ever in my shoes, you'll have to do it,
too." "I'm not likely to be." "Why don't you take leave, rest up,
and think about it?" "I'll take leave-terminal
leave." "Very well." He started to
leave; I said, "Wait-" "Yes?" "You made me one promise and I'm
holding you to it. About that parasite-you said I could kill it, personally.
Are you through with it?" "Yes, I'm through with it, but-" I started to get out of bed. "No
'buts'. Give me your gun; I'm going to kill it now." "But you can't. It's already
dead." "What! You promised me." "I know I did. But it died while we
were trying to force you-to force it-to talk." I sat down and started to shake with
laughter. I got started and could not stop. I was not enjoying it; I could not
help it. The Old Man grasped my shoulders and shook
me. "Snap out of it! You'll get yourself sick. I'm sorry about it, but there's
nothing to laugh at. It could not be helped." "Ah, but there is," I answered,
still sobbing and chuckling. "It's the funniest thing that ever happened
to me. All that-and all for nothing. You dirtied yourself and you loused up me
and Mary-and all for no use." "Huh? Whatever gave you that
idea?" "Eh? I know-I know everything that
went on. And you didn't even get small change out of it-out of us, I should
say. You didn't learn anything you didn't know before." "The hell we didn't!" "And the hell you did." "It was a bigger success than you'd
ever guess, son. True, we didn't squeeze anything out of it directly, before it
died-but we got something out of you." "Me?" "Last night. We put you through it
last night. You were doped, psyched, brain-waved, analyzed, wrung out, and hung
out to dry. The parasite spilled things to you and they were still there for
the hypno-analysts to pick up after you were free of it." "What?" "Where they live. We know where they
come from and can fight back-Titan, sixth satellite of Saturn." When he said it, I felt a sudden gagging
constriction of my throat-and I knew that he was right. "You certainly fought before we could
get it out of you," he went on reminiscently. "We had to hold you
down to keep you from hurting yourself-more." Instead of leaving he threw his game leg
over the edge of the bed and struck a cigarette. He seemed anxious to be
friendly. As for me, I did not want to fight with him further; my head was
spinning and I had things to get straight. Titan-that was a long way out. Mars
was the farthest men had ever been, unless the Seagraves Expedition, the one
that never came back, got out to the Jovian moons. Still, we could get there, if there were a
reason for it. We would burn out their nest! Finally he got up to go. He had limped
almost to the door when I stopped him again. "Dad-" I had not called him that in years. He
turned and his face held a surprised and defenseless expression. "Yes,
son?" "Why did you and mother name me
'Elihu'?" "Eh? Why, it seemed the thing to do
at the time. It was your maternal grandfather's name." "Oh. Not enough reason. I'd
say." "Perhaps not." He turned again
and again I stopped him. "Dad-what sort of a person was my
mother?" "Your mother? I don't exactly know
how to tell you. Well-she was a great deal like Mary. Yes, sir, a great deal
like her." He turned and stumped out without giving me any further chance
to talk. I turned my face to the wall. After a
while I steadied down. Chapter 12 This is a personal account of my angle of
view on events known to everybody. I'm not writing history. For one thing, I
don't have the broad viewpoint. Maybe I should have been sweating about
the fate of the world when I was actually stewing about my own affairs. Maybe.
But I never heard of a man with a blighty wound caring too much about how the
battle turned out. Anyhow, there did not seem much to worry
about. I knew that the President had been saved under circumstances which would
open up anybody's eyes, even a politician's, and that was, as I saw it, the
last real hurdle. The slugs-the titans, that is-were dependent on secrecy; once
out in the open they could not possibly hold out against the massed strength of
the United States. They had no powers except those they borrowed from their
slaves, as I knew better than anybody. Now we could clean up their beachhead
here; then we could go after them where they lived. But planning interplanetary
expeditions was hardly my job. I knew as much about that subject as I knew
about Egyptian art. When the doctor released me I went looking
for Mary. I still had nothing but the Old Man's word for it, but I had more
than a suspicion that I had made a big hairy thing of myself. I did not expect
her to be glad to see me, but I had to speak my piece. You would think that a tall, handsome
redhead would be as easy to find as fiat ground in Kansas. She would have been
had she been a member of the in staff, but she was a field agent. Field agents
come and go and the resident personnel are encouraged to mind their own
business. Doris had not seen her again-so she said-and was annoyed that I
should want to find her. The personnel office gave me the bland
brush off. I was not inquiring officially, I did not know the agent's name, and
just who did I think I was, anyway? They referred me to Operations, meaning the
Old Man. That did not suit me. I had no more luck and met with even more
suspicion when I tried the door tally; I began to feel like a spy in my own
section. I went to the bio lab, could not find its
chief, and talked to an assistant. He did not know anything about a girl in
connection with Project Interview; the subject had been a man-he knew; he had
seen the stereo. I told him to take a close look at me. He did and said,
"Oh, were you that guy? Pal, you sure took a beating." He went back
to scratching himself and shuffling reports. I left without saying thank you and went
to the Old Man's office. There seemed to be no choice. There was a new face at Miss Haines's
desk. I never saw Miss Haines again after the night I got taken. Nor did I ask
what had become of her; I did not want to know. The new secretary passed in my
I.D. code and, for a wonder, the Old Man was in and would see me. "What do you want?" he said
grumpily. I said, "Thought you might have some
work for me," which was not at all what I intended to say. "Matter of fact, I was just fixing to
send for you. You've loafed long enough." He barked something at his desk
phone, stood up and said, "Come!" I felt suddenly at peace, and followed
him. "Cosmetics?" I asked. "Your own ugly face will do. We're
headed for Washington." Nevertheless we did stop in Cosmetics, but only
for street clothes. I drew a gun-my own had gone where the woodbine twineth-and
had my phone checked. The door guard made us bare our backs
before he would let us approach and check out. Then we tucked our shirts in and
went on up, coming out in the lower levels of New Philadelphia, the first I had
known as to the location of the Section's new base. "I take it this burg
is clean?" I said to the Old Man. "If you do, you are rusty in the
head," he answered. "Keep your eyes peeled." There was no opportunity for more
questions. The presence of so many fully clothed humans bothered me; I found
myself drawing away from people and watching for round shoulders. Getting into
a crowded elevator to go up to the launching platform seemed downright
reckless. When we were in our car and the controls set, I said so. "What
in the devil do the authorities in that dump think they are doing? I could
swear that at least one cop we passed was wearing a hump." "Possibly. Even probably." "Well, for crying in church! What
goes on? I thought you had this job taped and that we were fighting back on all
fronts." "We're trying to. What would you
suggest we do about it?" "Why, it's obvious-even if it were
freezing cold, we ought not to see a back covered up anywhere, not until we
know they are all dead." "That's right." "Well, then-Look, the President knows
the score, doesn't he? I understand that-" "He knows it." "What's he waiting for? For the whole
country to be taken over? He should declare martial law and get action. You
told him, a long time ago." "So I did." The Old Man stared
down at the countryside. "Son, are you under the impression that the
President runs the country?" "Of course not. But he is the only
man who can act." "Mmmm-They sometimes call Premier
Tsvetkov 'the Prisoner of the Kremlin'. True or not, the President is the
prisoner of Congress." "You mean Congress hasn't
acted?" "I have spent my time the past
several days-ever since we stopped the attempt on the President-trying to help
the President convince them. Ever been worked over by a congressional
committee, son?" I tried to figure it out. Here we sat, as
stupid as dodoes walking up a gangplank to be slugged-yes, and Homo sapiens
would be as extinct as the dodo if we did not move. Presently the Old Man said,
"It's time you learned the political facts of life. Congresses have
refused to act in the face of dangers more obvious than this one. This one
isn't obvious, not until a man has had it in his lap, the way we have. The
evidence is slim and hard to believe." "But how about the Assistant
Secretary of the Treasury? They can't ignore that." "Can't they? The Assistant Secretary
had one snatched off his back, right in the East Wing, and we killed two of his
Secret Service guards. And now the honorable gent is in Walter Reed with a
nervous breakdown and can't recall what happened. The Treasury Department gave
out that an attempt to assassinate the President had been foiled-true, but not
the way they meant it." "And the President held still for
that?" "His advisers told him to wait until
he can get congressional support. His majority is uncertain at best and there
are stalwart statesmen in both houses who want his head on a platter. Party
politics is a rough game." "Good Lord, partisanship doesn't
figure in a case like this!" The Old Man cocked an eyebrow. "You
think not, eh?" I finally managed to ask him the question
I had come into his office to ask: where was Mary? "Odd question from you," he
grunted. I let it ride; he went on, "Where she should be. Guarding the
President." We went first to a room where a joint
special committee was going over evidence. It was a closed session but the Old
Man had passes. When we got there they were running stereos; we slipped into
seats and watched. The films were of my anthropoid friend.
Napoleon-the ape himself, shots of him with the titan on his back, then
close-ups of the titan. It made me sick to see it. One parasite looks like
another; but I knew which one this was and I was deeply glad it was dead. The ape gave way to me myself. I saw
myself being clamped into the chair. I hate to admit how I looked; real funk is
not pretty. A voice off screen told what was going on. I saw them lift the titan off the ape and
onto my own bare back. Then I fainted in the picture-and almost fainted again.
I won't describe it and it upsets me to tell about it. I saw myself writhing
under the shocks given the titan-and I writhed again. At one point I tore my
right hand free of the clamps, something I had not known, but which explained
why my wrist was still not healed. And I saw the thing die. That was worth sitting
through the rest. The film ended and the chairman said,
"Well, gentlemen?" "Mr. Chairman!" "The gentleman from Indiana is
recognized." "Speaking without prejudice to the
issue, I must say that I have seen better trick photography from
Hollywood." They tittered and someone called out, "Hear! Hear!"
I knew the ball game was gone. The head of our bio lab testified, then I
found myself called to the stand. I gave my name, address, and occupation, then
perfunctorily was asked a number of questions, about my experiences under the
titans. The questions were read from a sheet and the chairman obviously was not
familiar with them. The thing that got me was that they did
not want to hear. Two of them were reading newspapers. There were only two questions from the floor. One senator said to
me, "Mr. Nivens-your name is Nivens?" I agreed that it was. "Mr.
Nivens," he went on, "you say that you are an investigator?" "Yes." "F.B.I., no doubt?" "No, my chief reports directly to the
President." The senator smiled. "Just as I
thought. Now Mr. Nivens, you say you are an investigator-but as a matter of
fact you are an actor, are you not?" He seemed to be consulting notes. I tried to tell too much truth. I wanted
to say that I had once acted one season of summer stock but that I was,
nevertheless, a real, live, sure-enough investigator. I got no chance.
"That will do, Mr. Nivens. Thank you." The other question was put to me by an
elderly senator whose name I should have known. He wanted to know my views on
using tax money to arm other countries-and he used the question to express his
own views. My views on that subject are cloudy but it did not matter, as I did
not get to express them. The next thing I knew the clerk was saying,
"Stand down, Mr. Nivens." I sat tight. "Look here," I
said, "all of you. It's evident that you don't believe me and think this
is a put-up job. Well, for the love of heaven, bring in a lie detector! Or use
the sleep test. This hearing is a joke." The chairman banged his gavel. "Stand
down, Mr. Nivens." I stood. The Old Man had told me that the purpose
of the meeting was to report out a joint resolution declaring total emergency
and vesting war powers in the President. The chairman asked if they were ready
to consider the resolution. One of the newspaper readers looked up long enough
to say, "Mr. Chairman, I call for clearing the committee room." So we were ejected. I said to the Old Man,
"It looks bad to this boy." "Forget it," he said. "The
President knew this gambit had failed when he heard the names of the
committee." "Where does that leave us? Do we wait
for the slugs to take over Congress, too?" "The President goes right ahead with
a message to Congress and a request for full powers." "Will he get them?" The Old Man screwed up his face.
"Frankly, I don't think he stands a chance." The joint session was secret, of course,
but we were present-direct orders of the President, probably. The Old Man and I
were on that little balcony business back of the Speaker's rostrum. They opened
it with full rigamarole and then went through the ceremony of appointing two
members from each house to notify the President. I suppose he was right outside for he came
in at once, escorted by the delegation. His guards were with him-but they were
all our men. Mary was with him, too. Somebody set up a
folding chair for her, right by the President. She fiddled with a notebook and
handed papers to him, pretending to be a secretary. But the disguise ended
there; she had it turned on full blast and looked like Cleopatra on a warm
night-and as out of place as a bed in church. I could feel them stir; she got
as much attention as the President did. Even the President noticed it. You could
see that he wished that he had left her at home, but it was too late to do
anything about it without greater embarrassment. You can bet I noticed her. I caught her
eye-and she gave me a long, slow, sweet smile. I grinned like a collie pup
until the Old Man dug me in the ribs. Then I settled back and tried to behave
but I was happy. The President made a reasoned explanation
of the situation, why we knew it to be so and what had to be done. It was as
straightforward and rational as an engineering report, and about as moving. He
simply stated facts. He put aside his notes at the end. "This is such a
strange and terrible emergency, so totally beyond any previous experience, that
I must ask very broad powers to cope with it. In some areas, martial law must
be declared. Grave invasions of civil guarantees will be necessary, for a time.
The right of free movement must be abridged. The right to be secure from
arbitrary search and seizure must give way to the right of safety for everyone.
Because any citizen, no matter how respected or how loyal, may be the unwilling
servant of these secret enemies, all citizens must face some loss of civil
rights and personal dignities until this plague is killed. "With utmost reluctance, I ask that
you authorize these necessary steps." With that he sat down. You can feel a crowd. They were made
uneasy, but he did not carry them. The president of the Senate took the gavel
and looked at the Senate majority leader; it had been programmed for him to
propose the emergency resolution. Something slipped. I don't know whether
the floor leader shook his head or signaled, but he did not take the floor.
Meanwhile the delay was getting awkward and there were cries of, "Mister
President!" and "Order!" The Senate
president passed over several others and gave the flow to a member of his own
party. I recognized the man-Senator Gottlieb, a wheelhorse who would vote for
his own lynching if it were on his party's program. He started out by yielding
to none in his respect for the Constitution, the Bill of Rights, and, probably,
the Grand Canyon. He pointed modestly to his own long and faithful service and
spoke well of America's place in history. I thought he was beating the drum while
the boys worked out a new shift-when I suddenly realized that his words were
adding up to meaning: he was proposing to suspend the order of business and get
on with the impeachment and trial of the President of the United States! I think I tumbled to it as quickly as
anyone; the senator had his proposal so decked out in ritualistic verbiage that
it was a wonder that anyone noticed what he was actually saying. I looked at
the Old Man. The Old Man was looking at Mary. She was looking back at him with an
expression of extreme urgency. The Old Man snatched a pad out of his
pocket, scrawled something, wadded it up, and threw it down to Mary. She caught
it, opened it, and read it-and passed it to the President. He was sitting, relaxed and easy-as if one
of his oldest friends were not at that moment tearing his name to shreds and,
with it, the safety of the Republic. He put on his old-fashioned specs and read
the note. He then glanced unhurriedly around at the Old Man and lifted his
eyebrows. The Old Man nodded. The President nudged the Senate president,
who, at the President's gesture, bent over him. The President and he exchanged
whispers. Gottlieb was still rumbling along about
his deep sorrow, but that there came times when old friendship must give way to
a higher duty and therefore-The Senate president banged his gavel. "If the
senator please!" Gottlieb looked startled and said, "I
do not yield." "The senator is not asked to yield.
At the request of the President of the United States, because of the importance
of what you are saying, the senator is asked to come to the rostrum to
speak." Gottlieb looked puzzled but there was
nothing else he could do. He walked slowly toward the front of the house. Mary's chair blocked the little stairway up to the rostrum.
Instead of getting quietly out of the way, she bumbled around, turning and
picking up the chair, so that she got even more in the way. Gottlieb stopped and
she brushed against him. He caught her arm, as much to steady himself as her.
She spoke to him and he to her, but no one else could hear the words. Finally
they got around each other and he went on to the front of the rostrum. The Old Man was quivering like a dog in
point. Mary looked up at him and nodded. The Old Man said, "Take
him!" I was over that rail in a flying leap, as
if I had been wound up like a crossbow. I landed on Gottlieb's shoulders. I heard the Old Man shout, "Gloves,
son! Gloves!" I did not stop for them. I split the senator's jacket with
my bare hands and I could see the slug pulsing under his shirt. I tore the
shirt away and anybody could see it. Six stereo cameras could not have recorded
what happened in the next few seconds. I slugged Gottlieb back of the ear to
stop his thrashing. Mary was sitting on his legs. The President was standing
over me and pointing, while shouting, "There! There! Now you can all
see." The Senate president was standing stupefied, waggling his gavel. The Congress was just a mob, men yelling
and women screaming. Above me the Old Man was shouting orders to the
presidential guards as if he were standing on a bridge. We had this in our favor; doors were
locked and there were no armed and disciplined men present except the Old Man's
own boys. Sergeants-at-arms, surely-but what are they? One elderly Congressman
pulled a hogleg out of his coat that must have been a museum piece, but that
was a mere incident. Between the guns of the guards and the
pounding of the gavel something like order was restored. The President started
to talk. He told them that an amazing accident had given them a chance to see
the true nature of the enemy and he suggested that they file past and see for
themselves one of the titans from Saturn's largest moon. Without waiting for
their consent, he pointed to the front row and told them to come up. They came. I squatted back out of the way and
wondered what was accidental about it. With the Old Man you can never tell. Had
he known that Congress was infested? I rubbed a bruised knee and wondered. Mary stayed on the platform. About twenty
had filed by and a female Congressman had gotten hysterics when I saw Mary
signal the Old Man again. This time I was a hair ahead of his order. I might have had quite a fight if two of
the boys had not been close by; this one was young and tough, an ex-marine. We
laid him beside Gottlieb, and again the Old Man and the President and the
Senate president, shouting their lungs out, restored order. Then it was "inspection and
search" whether they liked it or not. I patted the women on the back as
they came by and caught one. I thought I had caught another, but it was an
embarrassing mistake; she was so blubber fat that I guessed wrong. Mary spotted two more, then there was a
long stretch, three hundred or more, with no jackpots. It was soon evident that
some were hanging back. Don't let anyone tell you that Congressmen
are stupid. It takes brains to get elected and it takes a practical psychologist
to stay elected. Eight men with guns were not enough-eleven, counting the Old
Man, Mary, and me. Most of the slugs would have gotten away if the Whip of the
House had not organized help. With their assistance, we caught thirteen,
ten alive. Only one of the hosts was badly wounded. But the Congress of the United States has
not been such a shambles since Jefferson Davis announced his momentous
decision. No, not even after the Bombing. Chapter 13 So the President got the authority he needed
and the Old Man was his de facto chief of staff; at last we could move fast and
effectively. Oh, yes? Did you ever try to hurry a project through a
bureaucracy? "Directives" have to be
"implemented"; "agencies" have to be
"coordinated"-and everything has to go to the files. The Old Man had a simple enough campaign
in mind. It could not be the straightforward quarantine he had proposed when
the infection was limited to the Des Moines area; before we could fight back,
we had to locate them. But government agents couldn't search two hundred
million people; the people had to do it themselves. Schedule Bare Back was to be the first
phase of the implementation of Operation Parasite-which makes me talk like a
bureaucrat. Never mind-the idea was that everybody, everybody was to peel to
the waist and stay peeled, until all titans were spotted and killed. Oh, women
could have halter strings across their backs, but a parasite could not hide
under a bra string. We whipped up a visual presentation to go
with the stereocast speech the President would make to the nation. Fast work
had saved seven of the parasites we had flushed in the sacred halls of Congress
and now they were alive on animal hosts. We could show them and we could show
the less grisly parts of the film taken of me. The President himself would
appear in the 'cast in shorts, and models would demonstrate what the Well
Undressed Citizen Would Wear This Season, including the metal head-and-spine
armor which was intended to protect a person even if a parasite got to him in
his sleep. We got it ready in one black-coffee night
and the President's writers had his lines ready for him. The smash finish was
to show Congress in session, discussing the emergency, and every man, woman,
and page boy showing a bare back to the camera. With twenty-eight minutes left until
stereocast time the President got a call from up the street. I was present; the
Old Man had been with the President all night, and had kept me around for
chores. Mary was there, of course; the President was her special charge. We
were all in shorts; Schedule Bare Back had already started in the White House.
The only ones who looked comfortable in the get-up were Mary, who can wear
anything, the colored doorman, who carried himself like a Zulu king, and the
President himself, whose innate dignity could not be touched. When the call came in the President did
not bother to cut us out of his end of the conversation. "Speaking,"
he said. Presently he added, "You feel certain? Very well, John, what do
you advise . . . . I see. No, I don't think that would work. . . . I had better
come up the street. Tell them to be ready." He pushed back the phone, his
face still serene, and turned to an assistant. "Tell them to hold up the
broadcast." He turned to the Old Man. "Come, Andrew, we must go to
the Capitol." He sent for his valet and retired into a
dressing room adjoining his office; when he came out, he was formally dressed
for a state occasion. He offered no explanation, the Old Man raised an eyebrow
but said nothing and I did not dare say anything. The rest of us stayed in our
gooseflesh specials and so we went to the Capitol. It was a joint session, the second in less
than twenty-four hours. We trooped in, and I got that no-pants-in-church
nightmare feeling, for the Congressmen and senators were dressed as usual. Then
I saw that the page boys were in shorts without shirts and felt somewhat
better. I still don't understand it. It seems that
some people would rather be dead than lose dignity, with senators high on the
list. Congressmen, too-a Congressman is a man who wants to be a senator. They
had given the President all the authority he asked for; Schedule Bare Back
itself had been discussed and approved-but they did not see where it applied to
them. After all, they had been searched and cleaned out; Congress was the only
group in the country known to be free of titans. Maybe some saw the holes in the argument,
but not one wanted to be first in a public striptease. Face and dignity are
indispensable to an office holder. They sat tight, fully dressed. When the President took the rostrum, he
simply looked at them until he got dead silence. Then slowly, calmly, he
started taking off clothes. He stopped when he was bare to the waist.
He had had me worried for a moment; I think he had others worried. He then
turned slowly around, lifting his arms. At last he spoke. "I
did that," he said, "so that you might see for yourself that your
Chief Executive is not a prisoner of the enemy." He paused. "But
how about you?" That last word was flung at them. The President punched a finger at the
junior Whip. "Mark Cummings-how about you? Are you a loyal citizen or are
you a zombie spy? Get up! Get your shirt off!" "Mister President-" It was
Charity Evans, from the State of Maine, looking like a pretty schoolteacher.
She stood and I saw that, while she was fully dressed, she was in evening
dress. Her gown reached to the floor, but was cut as deep as could be above. She
turned like a mannequin; in back the dress ended at the base of her spine; in
front it came up in two well-filled scallops. "Is this satisfactory, Mr.
President?" "Quite satisfactory, madam." Cummings was on his feet and fumbling at
his jacket; his face was scarlet. Someone stood up in the middle of the hall. It was Senator Gottlieb. He looked as if
he should have been in bed; his cheeks were gray and sunken; his lips showed
cyanosis. But he held himself erect and, with incredible dignity, followed the
President's example. His old-fashioned underwear was a one-piece job; he
wriggled his arms out and let it dangle over his galluses. Then he, too, turned
all the way around; on his back, scarlet against his fish-white flesh, was the
mark of the parasite. He spoke. "Last night I stood here
and said things I would rather have been flayed alive than utter. But last
night I was not my own master. Today I am. Can you not see that Rome is
burning?" Suddenly he had a gun in his hand. "Up on your feet, you
wardheelers, you courthouse loafers! Two minutes to get your duds off and show
a bare back-then I shoot!" Men close to him sprang up and tried to
grab his arm, but he swung the gun around like a flyswatter, smashing one of
them in the face. I had my own out, ready to back his play, but it was not
necessary. They could see that he was as dangerous as an old bull and they
backed away. It hung in balance, then they started
shucking clothes like Doukhobors. One man bolted for a door; he was tripped.
No, he was not wearing a parasite. But we did catch three. After that, the
show went on the channels, ten minutes late, and Congress started the first of
its "bare back" sessions. Chapter 14 "LOCK YOUR DOORS!" "CLOSE THE DAMPERS ON YOUR
FIREPLACES!" "NEVER ENTER A DARK PLACE!" "BE WARY OF CROWDS!" "A MAN WEARING A COAT IS AN
ENEMY-SHOOT!" We should have had every titan in the
country spotted and killed in a week. I don't know what more we could have
done. In addition to a steady barrage of propaganda the country was being
quartered and sectioned from the air, searching for flying saucers on the
ground. Our radar screen was on full alert for unidentified blips. Military
units, from airborne troops to guided-rocket stations, were ready to smear any
that landed. Then nothing happened. There was no work
for them to do. The thing fizzled like a damp firecracker. In the uncontaminated areas people took
off their shirts, willingly or reluctantly, looked around them and found no
parasites. They watched their newscasts and wondered and waited for the
government to tell them that the danger was over. But nothing happened and both
laymen and local officials began to doubt the necessity of running around the streets
in sunbathing costumes. We had shouted "Wolf!" and no wolf came. The contaminated areas? The reports from
the contaminated areas were not materially different from the reports from
other areas. Our stereocast and the follow-ups did not
reach those areas. Back in the days of radio it could not have happened; the
Washington station where the 'cast originated could have blanketed the country.
But stereo-video rides wavelengths so short that horizon-to-horizon relay is
necessary and local channels must be squirted out of local stations; it's the
price we pay for plenty of channels and high resolution pictures. In the infected areas the slugs controlled
the local stations; the people never heard the warning. But in Washington we had every reason to
believe that they had heard the warning. Reports came back from-well, Iowa, for
example, just like those from California. The governor of Iowa was one of the
first to send a message to the President, promising full cooperation. The Iowa
state police were already cruising the roads, he reported, stopping everybody
and requiring them to strip to the waist. Air travel above Iowa was stopped for
the duration of the emergency, just as the President had urged. There was even a relayed stereo of the
governor addressing his constituents, bare to the waist. He faced the camera
and I wanted to tell him to turn around. But presently they cut to another
camera and we had a close up of a bare back, while the governor's voice went
cheerfully on, urging all citizens to work with the police. If any place in the Union was a pest house
of slugs, Iowa should have been it. Had they evacuated Iowa and concentrated on
heavier centers of population? We were gathered in a conference room off
the President's office. The President had kept the Old Man with him, I tagged
along, and Mary was still on watch. Secretary of Security Martinez was there as
well as the Supreme Chief of Staff, Air Marshal Rexton. There were others from
the President's "fishing cabinet", but they weren't important. The President watched the 'cast from Iowa
and turned to the Old Man. "Well, Andrew? I thought Iowa was a place we
would have to fence off." The Old Man grunted. Marshal Rexton said, "As I figure
it-mind you, I have not had much time to evaluate this situation-they have gone
underground. We may have to comb every inch of every suspicious area." The Old Man grunted again. "Combing
Iowa, corn shock by corn shock, does not appeal to me." "How else would you tackle it,
sir?" "Figure your enemy! He can't go
underground. He can't live without a host." "Very well-assuming that is true, how
many parasites would you say are in Iowa?" "Damn it, how should I know? They
didn't take me into their confidence." "Suppose we make a top estimate.
If-" The Old Man interrupted him. "You've
got no basis for an estimate. Can't you folks see that the titans have won
another round?" "Eh?" "You just heard the governor; they
let us look at his back-or somebody's back. Did you notice that he didn't turn
around in front of the camera?" "But he did," someone said.
"I saw him." "I certainly had the impression that
I saw him turn," said the President slowly. "You are suggesting that
Governor Packer is himself possessed?" "Correct. You saw what you were meant
to see. There was a camera cut just before he was fully turned; people hardly
ever notice them; they are used to them. Depend on it. Mister President, every
message out of Iowa is faked." The President looked thoughtful. Secretary
Martinez shook his head emphatically and said, "Impossible. Granted that
the governor's message could have been faked-a clever character actor could
have faked it. Remember the inaugural address in the crisis of '96, when the
President Elect was laid up with pneumonia? Granted that one such 'cast could
be faked, we've had our choice of dozens of 'casts from Iowa. How about that
street scene in Des Moines? Don't tell me you can fake hundreds of people
dashing around stripped to their waists-or do your parasites practice mass
hypnotic control?" "They can't that I know of,"
conceded the Old Man. "If they can, we might as well throw in the towel
and admit that the human race has been superseded. But what made you think that
that 'cast came from Iowa?" "Eh? Why, damn it, sir, it came over
the Iowa channel." "Proving what? Did you read any
street signs? It looked like any typical street in a downtown retail district.
Never mind what city the announcer told you it was; what city was it?" The Secretary let his mouth hang open.
I've got fairly close to the "camera eye" that detectives are
supposed to have; I let that picture run through my mind-and I not only could
not tell what city, I could not even place the part of the country. It could
have been Memphis, Seattle, or Boston-or none of them. Allowing for special
cases like Canal Street in New Orleans, or Denver's Civic Center, the downtown
districts in American cities are as standardized as barber shops. "Never mind," the Old Man went
on. "I couldn't tell and I was looking for landmarks. The explanation is
simple; the Des Moines station picked up a Schedule Bare Back street scene from
some city not contaminated and rechanneled it under their own commentary. They
chopped out anything that would localize it . . . and we swallowed it.
Gentlemen, this enemy knows us, inside and out. This campaign has been planned
in great detail and they are ready to outwit us in almost any move we can make." "Aren't you being an alarmist,
Andrew?" said the President. "There is another possibility, that the
titans have moved somewhere else." "They are still in Iowa," the
Old Man said flatly, "but you won't prove it with that thing." He
gestured at the stereo tank. Secretary Martinez squirmed. "This is
ridiculous!" he exclaimed. "You are saying that we can't get a
correct report out of Iowa, as if it were occupied territory." "That is what it is." "But I stopped off in Des Moines two
days ago, coming back from Alaska. Everything was normal. Mind you, I grant the
existence of your parasites, though I haven't seen one. But let's find them
where they are and root them out, instead of dreaming up fantasies." The Old Man looked tired and I felt tired.
I wondered how many ordinary people were taking it seriously, if this was what
we ran into at the top. Finally the Old Man replied, "Control
the communications of a country and you control the country; that's elementary.
You had better take fast steps. Mister Secretary, or you won't have any
communications left." "But I was merely-" "You root 'em out!" the Old Man
said rudely. "I've told you they are in Iowa and in New Orleans, and a
dozen other spots. My job is finished. You are Secretary of Security; you root
'em out." He stood up and said, "Mister President, I've had a long
pull for a man my age; when I lose sleep I lose my temper. Could I be
excused?" "Certainly, Andrew." He had not
lost his temper and I think the President knew it. He doesn't lose his temper;
he makes other people lose theirs. Before the Old Man could say goodnight.
Secretary Martinez interrupted. "Wait a moment! You've made some
flat-footed statements. Let's check up on them." He turned to the Chief of
Staff. "Rexton!" "Uh, yes, sir." "That
new post near Des Moines, Fort something-or-other, named after
what's-his-name?" "Fort Patton." "That's it, that's it. Well, let's
not dally; get them on the command circuit-" "With
visual," put in the Old Man. "With visual, of course, and we'll
show this-I mean we'll get the true situation in Iowa." The Air Marshal handed a by-your-leave-sir
to the President, went to the stereo tank and patched in with Security General
Headquarters. He asked for the officer of the watch at Fort Patton, Iowa. Shortly thereafter the stereo tank showed
the inside of a military communications center. Filling the foreground was a
young officer. His rank and corps showed on his cap, but his chest was bare.
Martinez turned triumphantly to the Old Man. "You see?" "I see." "Now to make certain.
Lieutenant!" "Yes, sir!" The young fellow
looked awestruck and kept glancing from one famous face to another. Reception
and bi-angle were in synch; the eyes of the image looked where they seemed to
look, as if he were actually sitting in the receiver tank. "Stand up and turn around,"
Martinez continued. "Uh? Why, certainly, sir." He
seemed puzzled, but he did so-and it took him almost out of scan. We could see
his bare back, up to about the short ribs-no higher. "Confound it!" shouted Martinez.
"Sit down and turn around." "Yessir!" The youth seemed
flustered. He leaned over the desk and added, "Just a moment while I widen
the view angle, sir." The picture suddenly melted and rippling
rainbows chased across the tank. The young officer's voice was still coming
over the audio channel. "There-is that better, sir?" "Damn it, we can't see a thing!"
"You can't? Just a moment, sir." We could hear him breathing heavily.
Suddenly the tank came to life and I thought for a moment that we were back at
Fort Patton. But it was a major on the screen this time and the place looked
larger. "Supreme Headquarters," the image announced,
"Communications officer of the watch. Major Donovan." "Major," Martinez said in
controlled tones, "I was hooked in with Fort Patton. What happened?" "Yes, sir; I was monitoring it. We've
had a slight technical difficulty on that channel. We'll put your call through
again in a moment." "Well, hurry!" "Yes, sir." The tank rippled and
went empty. The Old Man stood up again. "Call me
when you've cleared up that 'slight technical difficulty'. Meantime, I'm going
to bed." Chapter 15 If I have given the impression that
Secretary Martinez was stupid, I am sorry. Everyone had trouble at first
believing what the slugs could do. You have to see one, then you believe in the
pit of your stomach. There were no flies on Air Marshal Rexton,
either. The two must have worked all night, after convincing themselves by more
calls to known danger spots that "technical interruptions" do not
occur so conveniently. They called the Old Man about four a.m. and he called me,
using our special phones. Those flesh-embedded receptors should not be used as
alarm clocks; it's too rough a way to wake a man. They were in the same conference room,
Martinez, Rexton, a couple of his high brass, and the Old Man. The President
came in, wearing a bathrobe and followed by Mary, just as I arrived. Martinez
started to speak but the Old Man cut in. "Let's see your back, Tom!" The President looked surprised and Mary
signaled that everything was okay, but the Old Man chose not to see her.
"I mean it," he persisted. The President said quietly,
"Perfectly correct, Andrew," and slipped his robe off his shoulders.
His back was clean. "If I don't set an example, how can I expect others to
cooperate?" The Old Man started to help him back into the
robe, but the President shrugged him off and hung it over a chair. "I'll
just have to acquire new habits. Difficult, at my age. Well, gentlemen?" I thought myself that bare skin would take
getting used to; we made an odd group. Martinez was lean and tanned, carved
smooth from mahogany. I'd judge he was part Indian. Rexton had a burned-in,
high-altitude tan on his face, but from his collar line down he was as white as
the President. On his chest was a black cross of hair, armpit to armpit and
chin to belly, while the President and the Old Man were covered front and back
with grizzled, wiry fur. The Old Man's mat was so thick that mice could have
nested in it. Mary looked like a publicity pic-low angle
shot to bring out the legs and careful posing, that sort. Me-well. I'm the
spiritual type. Martinez and Rexton had been shoving push
pins into a map, red for bad, green for good, and a few amber ones. Reports
were still coming and Rexton's assistants kept adding new pins. Iowa looked like measles; New Orleans and
the Teche country were as bad. So was Kansas City. The upper end of the
Missouri-Mississippi system, from Minneapolis and St. Paul down to St. Louis,
was clearly enemy territory. There were fewer red pins from there down to New Orleans-but
there were no green ones. There was another hot spot around El Paso
and two on the East Coast. The President looked it over calmly.
"We shall need the help of Canada and Mexico," he said. "Any
reports?" "None that mean anything, sir." "Canada and Mexico," the Old Man
said seriously, "will be just a start. You are going to need the whole
world with you on this job." Rexton said, "We will, eh? How about
Russia?" Nobody had an answer to that one; nobody
ever has. Too big to occupy and too big to ignore-World War III had not settled
the Russian problem and no war ever would. The parasites might feel right at
home behind the Curtain. The President said, "We'll deal with
that when we come to it." He drew a finger across the map. "Any
trouble getting messages through to the Coast?" "Apparently not, sir," Rexton
told him. "They don't seem to interfere with straight-through relay. But
all military communications I have shifted to one-link relay through the space
stations." He glanced at his watch finger. "Space Station Gamma, at
the moment." "Hmmm-" said the President.
"Andrew, could these things storm a space station?" "How would I know?" the Old Man
answered testily. "I don't know whether their ships are built for it or
not. More probably they would do it by infiltration, through the supply
rockets." There was discussion as to whether or not
the space stations could already have been taken over; Schedule Bare Back did
not apply to the stations. Although we had built them and paid for them, since
they were technically United Nations territory, the President had to wait until
the United Nations acted on the entire matter. "Don't worry about it," Rexton
said suddenly. "Why not?" the President asked. "I am probably the only one here who
has done duty in a space station. Gentlemen, the costume we are now wearing is
customary in a station. A man fully dressed would stand out like an overcoat on
the beach. But we'll see." He gave orders to one of his assistants. The President resumed studying the map.
"So far as we know," he said, pointing to Grinnell, Iowa, "all
this derives from a single landing, here." The Old Man answered, "Yes-so far as
we know." I said, "Oh, no!" They all looked at me and I was
embarrassed. "Go ahead," said the President. "There were at least three more
landings-I know there were-before I was rescued." The Old Man looked dumbfounded. "Are
you sure, son? We thought we had wrung you dry."
"Of course I'm sure." "Why didn't you mention it?" "I never thought of it before."
I tried to explain how it feels to be possessed, how you know what is going on,
but everything seems dreamy, equally important and equally unimportant. I grew quite
upset. I am not the jittery type, but being ridden by a master does something
to you. The Old Man put his hand on me and said,
"Steady down, son." The President said something soothing and gave me
a reassuring smile. That stereocast personality of his is not put on; he's
really got it. Rexton said, "The important point is:
where did they land? We might still capture one." "I doubt it," the Old Man
answered. "They did a cover-up on the first one in a matter of hours. If
it was the first one," he added thoughtfully. I went to the map and tried to think.
Sweating, I pointed to New Orleans. "I'm pretty sure one was about
here." I stared at the map. "I don't know where the others landed.
But I know they did." "How about here?" Rexton asked,
pointing to the East Coast. "I don't know. I don't know." The Old Man pointed to the other East
Coast danger spot. "We know this one is a secondary infection." He
was kind enough not to say that I had been the means of infecting it. "Can't you remember anything else?" Martinez said
testily. "Think, man!" "I just don't know. We never knew
what they were up to, not really." I thought until my skull ached, then
pointed to Kansas City. "I sent several messages here, but I don't know
whether they were shipment orders, or not." Rexton looked at the map; around Kansas
City was almost as pin-studded as Iowa. "We'll assume a landing near
Kansas City, too. The technical boys can do a problem on it. It may be subject
to logistic analysis; we might derive the other landing." "Or landings," added the Old
Man. "Eh? 'Or landings'. Certainly. But we
need more reports." He turned back to the map and stared at it
thoughtfully. Chapter 16 Hindsight is confoundedly futile. At the
moment the first saucer landed the menace could have been stamped out by one
determined man and a bomb. At the time "The Cavanaughs"-Mary, the Old
Man, and I-reconnoitered around Grinnell and in Des Moines, we three alone
might have killed every slug had we been ruthless and, more important, known
where they all were. Had Schedule Bare Back been ordered during
the fortnight after the first landing it alone might have turned the trick. But
by the next day it was clear that Schedule Bare Back had failed as an offensive
measure. As a defense it was useful; the uncontaminated areas could be kept so,
as long as the slugs could not conceal themselves. It had even had mild success
in offense; areas contaminated but not "secured" by the parasites
were cleaned up at once... Washington itself, for example, and New
Philadelphia. New Brooklyn, too-there I had been able to give specific advice.
The entire East Coast turned from red to green. But as the area down the middle of the
country filled in on the map, it filled in red, and stayed so. The infected
areas stood out in ruby light now, for the simple wall map studded with push
pins had been replaced by a huge electronic military map, ten miles to the
inch, covering one wall of the conference room. It was a repeater map, the
master being located down in the sublevels of the New Pentagon. The country was split in two, as if a
giant had washed red pigment down the Central Valley. Two zigzag amber paths
bordered the great band held by the slugs; these were overlap, the only areas
of real activity, places where line-of-sight reception was possible from both
stations held by the enemy and from stations still in the hands of free men.
One such started near Minneapolis, swung west of Chicago and east of St. Louis,
then meandered through Tennessee and Alabama to the Gulf. The other cut a wide
path through the Great Plains and came out near Corpus Christi. El Paso was the
center of a ruby area as yet unconnected with the main body. I looked at the map and wondered what was
going on in those border strips. I had the room to myself; the Cabinet was
meeting and the President had taken the Old Man with him. Rexton and his brass
had left earlier. I stayed there because I had not been told where to go and I
hesitated to wander around in the White House. So I stayed and fretted and
watched amber lights blink red and, much less frequently, red lights blink
amber or green. I wondered how an overnight visitor with
no status managed to get breakfast? I had been up since four and my total
nourishment so far had been one cup of coffee, served by the President's valet.
Even more urgently I wanted to find a washroom. I knew where the President's
washroom was, but I did not have the nerve to use it, feeling vaguely that to
do so would be somewhere between high treason and disorderly conduct. There was not a guard in sight. Probably
the room was being scanned from a board somewhere; I suppose every room in the
White House has an "eye & ear" in it; but there was no one
physically in view. At last I got desperate enough to start
trying doors. The first two were locked; the third was what I was looking for.
It was not marked "Sacred to the Chief" nor did it appear to be
booby-trapped, so I used it. When I came back into the conference room,
Mary was there. I looked at her stupidly for a moment.
"I thought you were with the President?" She smiled. "I was, but I got chased
out. The Old Man took over for me." I said, "Say, Mary, I've been wanting
to talk with you and this is the first chance I've had. I guess I-Well, anyway,
I shouldn't have, I mean, according to the Old Man-" I stopped, my
carefully rehearsed speech in ruins. "Anyhow, I shouldn't have said what I
did," I concluded miserably. She put a hand on my arm. "Sam. Sam,
my very dear, do not be troubled. What you said and what you did was fair
enough from what you knew. The important thing, to me, is what you did for me.
The rest does not matter-except that I am happy again to know that you don't
despise me." "Well, but-Damn it, don't be so
noble! I can't stand it!" She gave me a merry, lively smile, not at
all like the gentle one with which she had greeted me. "Sam, I think you
like your women to be a little bit bitchy. I warn you, I can be so." She
went on, "You are still worried about that slap, too, I think. All right,
I'll pay it back." She reached up and patted me gently on the cheek, once.
"There, it's paid back and you can forget it." Her expression suddenly changed, she swung
on me-and I thought the top of my head was coming off. "And that,"
she said in a tense, hoarse whisper, "pays you back the one I got from
your girlfriend!" My ears were ringing and my eyes did not
want to focus. If I had not seen her bare palm, I would have sworn that she had
used at least a two-by-four. She looked at me, wary and defiant, not
the least apologetic-angry, rather, if dilated nostrils meant anything. I
raised a hand and she tensed-but I just wanted to touch my stinging cheek. It
was very sore. "She's not my girlfriend," I said lamely. We eyed each other and simultaneously
burst out laughing. She put both her hands on my shoulders and let her head
collapse on my right one, still laughing. "Sam," she managed to say,
"I'm so sorry. I shouldn't have done it-not to you, Sam. At least I
shouldn't have slapped you so hard." "The devil you're sorry," I
growled, "but you shouldn't have put English on it. You damn near took the
hide off." "Poor Sam!" She reached up and touched
it; it hurt. "She's really not your girlfriend?" "No, worse luck. But not from lack of
my trying." "I'm sure it wasn't. Who is your
girlfriend, Sam?" The words seem coquettish; she did not make them so. "You are, you vixen!" "Yes," she said comfortably,
"I am-if you'll have me. I told you that before. And I meant it. Bought
and paid for." She was waiting to be kissed; I pushed her
away. "Confound it, woman, I don't want you 'bought and paid for'." It did not faze her. "I put it badly.
Paid for-but not bought. I'm here because I want to be here. Now will you kiss
me, please?" So help me, up to that moment she had not
turned on the sex, not really. When she saw that the answer was yes, she did so
and it was like summer sun coming out from a cloud. That is inadequate but it
will have to do. She had kissed me once before; this time
she kissed me. The French are smart; they have two words for it . . . this was
the other one. I felt myself sinking into a warm golden haze and I did not ever
want to come up. Finally I had to break and gasped. "I
think I'll sit down for a minute." She said, "Thank you, Sam," and
let me. "Mary," I said presently,
"Mary, my dear, there is something you possibly could do for me." "Yes?" she said eagerly. "Tell me how in the name of Ned a
person gets anything to eat around here? I'm starved. No breakfast." She looked startled; I suppose she had
expected something else. But she answered, "Why, certainly!" I don't know where she went nor how she
did it. She may have butted into the White House pantry and helped herself. But
she returned in a few minutes with a tray of sandwiches and two bottles of
beer. Corned beef and rye put the roses back in my cheeks. I was cleaning up my
third when I said, "Mary, how long do you figure that meeting will
last?" "Let me see," she answered,
"fourteen people, including the Old Man. I give it a minimum of two hours.
Why?" "In that case," I said,
swallowing the last bite, "we have time to duck out of here, find a
registry office, get married, and get back before the Old Man misses us." She did not answer and she did not look at
me. Instead she stared at the bubbles in her beer. "Well?" I
insisted. She raised her eyes. "I'll do it if
you say so. I'm not welshing. But I'm not going to start out by lying to you. I
would rather we didn't." "You don't want to marry me?" "Sam, I don't think you are ready to
get married." "Speak for yourself!" "Don't be angry, my dear. I'm not
holding out-honest. You can have me with or without a contract, anywhere,
anywhen, anyway. But you don't know me yet. Get acquainted with me; you might
change your mind." "I'm not in the habit of changing my
mind." She glanced up without answering, then looked away sadly. I felt my
face get hot. "That was a very special circumstance," I protested.
"It could not happen to us again in a hundred years. That wasn't really me
talking; it was-" She stopped me. "I know, Sam. And now
you want to prove to me that it didn't really happen or at least that you are
sure of your own mind now. But you don't have to prove anything. I won't run
out on you and I don't mistrust you. Take me away on a weekend; better yet,
move into my apartment. If you find that I wear well, there's always time to
make me what great grandmother called an 'honest woman', heaven knows
why." I must have looked sullen; I felt so. She
put a hand on mine and said seriously, "Take a look at the map, Sam." I turned my head and looked. Red as ever,
or more so-it seemed to me that the danger zone around El Paso had increased.
She went on, "Let's get this mess cleaned up first, dear. Then, if you
still want to, ask me again. In the meantime, you can have the privileges
without the responsibilities." What could be fairer than that? The only
trouble was that it was not the way I wanted it. Why will a man who has been
avoiding marriage like the plague suddenly decide that nothing less will suit
him? I had seen it happen a hundred times and never understood it; now I was
doing it myself. Mary had to go back on duty as soon as the
meeting was over. The Old Man collared me and took me for a walk. Yes, a walk,
though we went only as far as the Baruch Memorial Bench. There he sat down,
fiddled with his pipe, and stared into space. The day was as muggy as only
Washington can get, but the park was almost deserted. People were not yet used
to Schedule Bare Back. He said, "Schedule Counter Blast starts
at midnight." I said nothing; questioning him was
useless. Presently he added, "We swoop down on
every relay station, broadcast station, newspaper office, and Western Union
office in 'Zone Red'." "Sounds good," I answered.
"How many men does it take?" He did not answer; instead he said,
"I don't like it. I don't like it a little bit." "Huh?" "See here, bub-the President went on
the channels and told everybody to peel off their shirts. We find that the
message did not get through into infected territory. What's the next logical
development?" I shrugged. "Schedule Counter Blast,
I suppose." "That hasn't happened yet. Think, it
has been more than twenty-four hours: what should have happened and
hasn't?" "Should I know?" "You should, if you are ever going to
amount to anything on your own. Here-" He handed me a combo key.
"Scoot out to Kansas City and take a looksee. Stay away from comm
stations, cops, and-shucks, you know their attack points better than I do. Stay
away from them. Take a look at anything else. And don't get caught." He
looked at his finger and added, "Be back here a half hour before midnight,
or sooner. Get going." "A lot of time you allow me to case a
whole city," I complained. "It will take nearly three hours just to
drive to Kansas City." "More than three hours," he
answered. "Don't attract attention by picking up a ticket." "You know dam well I'm a careful
driver." "Move." So I moved, stopping by the White House to
pick up my kit. I wasted ten minutes convincing a new guard that I really had
been there overnight and actually had possessions to pick up. The combo was to the car we had come down
in; I picked it up at Rock Creek Park platform. Traffic was light and I
commented on it to the dispatcher as I handed in the combo. "Freight and
commercial carriers are grounded," he answered. "The emergency-you
got a military clearance?" I knew I could get one by phoning the Old
Man, but bothering him about minutiae does not endear one to him. I said,
"Check the number." He shrugged and slipped the combo in his
machine. My hunch had been right; his eyebrows shot up and he handed it back.
"How you rate!" he commented. "You must be the President's
fair-haired boy." He did not ask for my destination and I
did not offer it. His machine probably broke into "Hail, Columbia!"
when the Old Man's number hit it. Once launched, I set the controls for
Kansas City at legal max and tried to think. The transponder beeped as radar
beams hit it each time I slid from one control block into the next, but no
faces appeared on the screen. Apparently the Old Man's combo was good for the
route, emergency or not. I began to wonder what would happen when I
slipped over into the red areas-and then realized what he had been driving at
when he talked about "the next logical development". Would the
control net pass me on through into areas we knew darn well were infested by
titans? One tends to think of communications as
meaning the line-of-sight channels and nothing else. But
"communications" means all traffic of every sort, even dear old Aunt
Mamie, headed for California with her head stuffed with gossip. The slugs had
seized the channels and the President's proclamation had not gotten through, or
so we assumed-but news can't be stopped that easily; such measures merely slow
it down. Behind the Soviet Curtain Aunt Sonya does not go on long trips; it
ain't healthy. Ergo, if the slugs expected to retain control where they were,
seizing the channels would be just their first step. It stood to reason that they were not
numerous enough to interfere with all traffic, but what would they do? I reached only the unhelpful conclusion
that they would do something and that I, being a part of
"communications" by definition, had better be prepared for evasive
action if I wanted to save my pretty pink skin. In the meantime the Mississippi River and
Zone Red were sliding closer by the minute. I wondered what would happen the
first time my recognition signal was picked up by a station controlled by
masters. I tried to think like a titan-impossible, I found, even though I had
been a slave to one. The idea revolted me. Well, then, what would a security
commissar do if an unfriendly craft flew past the Curtain? Have it shot down,
of course. No, that was not the answer; I was probably safe in the air. But I had better not let them spot me
landing. Elementary. "Elementary" in the face of a
traffic control net which was described proudly as the No-Sparrow-Shall-Fall
plan. They boasted that a butterfly could not make a forced landing anywhere in
the United States without alerting the search & rescue system. Not quite
true-but I was no butterfly. What I wanted was to land short of the
infested area and go in on the ground. On foot I will make a stab at
penetrating any security screen, mechanical, electronic, manned, or mixed. But
how can you use misdirection in a car making westing a full degree every seven
minutes? Or hang a stupid, innocent look on the nose of a duo? If I went in on foot the Old Man would get
his report come next Michaelmas; he wanted it before midnight. Once, in a rare mellow mood, the Old Man
told me that he did not bother his agents with detailed instructions-give a man
a mission; let him sink or swim. I suggested that his method must use up a lot
of agents. "Some," he had admitted,
"but not as many as the other way. I believe in the individual and I try
to pick individuals who are survivor types." "And how in the hell," I had
asked him, "do you know when you've got a 'survivor type'." He had grinned at me wickedly. "A
survivor type is an agent who comes back. Then I know." I had to reach a decision in the next few
minutes. Elihu, I said to myself, you are about to find out which type you
are-and damn his icy heart! My course would take me in toward St.
Louis, swing me in the city loop around St. Louis, and on to Kansas City. But
St. Louis was in Zone Red. The military-situation map had showed Chicago as
still green; as I remembered it the amber line had zigzagged west somewhere
above Hannibal, Missouri-and I wanted very badly to cross the Mississippi while
still in Zone Green. A car crossing that mile-wide river would make a radar
blip as sharp as a desert star. I signaled block control for permission to
descend to local-traffic level, then did so without waiting, resuming manual
control and cutting my speed. I headed north. Short of the Springfield loop I headed
west again, staying low. When I reached the river I crossed slowly, close to
the water, with my transponder shut down. Sure, you can't shut off your radar
recognition signal in the air, not in a standard rig-but the Section's cars
were not standard. The Old Man was not above using gangster tricks. I had hopes, if local traffic were being
monitored while I crossed, that my blip would be mistaken for a boat on the
river. I did not know certainly whether the next block station across the river
was Zone Red or Zone Green, but, if my memory was correct, it should be green. I was about to cut in the transponder
again on the assumption that it would be safer, or at least less conspicuous,
to get back into the traffic system when I noticed the shoreline opening up
ahead of me. The map did not show a tributary there; I judged it to be an
inlet, or possibly a new channel cut in the spring floods and not yet mapped. I
dropped almost to water level and headed into it. The stream was narrow, meandering,
and almost overhung by trees and I had no more business taking a sky car into
it than a bee has of flying down a trombone-but it afforded perfect radar
"shadow"; I could get lost in it. In a few minutes I was lost, not only from
any monitoring technician, but lost myself, right off the map. The channel
switched and turned and cut back and I was so busy bucking the car by hand,
trying to keep from crashing that I lost all track of navigation. I swore and
wished that the car were a triphib so that I could land on water. The trees suddenly broke on the left bank;
I saw a stretch of level land, kicked her over and squatted her in with a
deceleration that nearly cut me in two against my safety belt. But I was down
and no longer trying to play catfish in a muddy stream. I wondered what to do. There seemed to be
nobody around; I judged that I was on the back end of someone's farm. No doubt
there was a highway close by. I had better find it and stay on the ground. But I knew that was silly even as I
thought it. Three hours from Washington to Kansas City by air-I had completed
almost all the trip and now I was how far away from Kansas City? By land, about
three hours. At that rate, all I needed to make the trip complete was to park
the car ten or twelve miles outside Kansas City and walk; then I would still
have three hours to go. I felt like the frog who jumped halfway to
the end of the log with each hop, but never got there. I must get back into the
air. But I did not dare do so until I knew
positively whether traffic here was being controlled by free men, or by slugs. It suddenly occurred to me that I had not
turned on the stereo since leaving Washington. I am not much for stereo;
between the commercials and the junk they sandwich between them I sometimes
wonder about "progress". But a newscast may have uses. I could not find a newscast. I got (a) a
lecture by Myrtle Doolightly, Ph.D., on Why Husbands Grow Bored, sponsored by
the Uth-a-gen Hormone Company-I decided that she probably had plenty of
experience in her subject; (b) a trio of girl hepsters singing 'If You Mean
What I think You Mean, What are We Waiting For?' (c) an episode in 'Lucretia
Learns About Life'. Dear Doctor Myrtle was fully dressed and
could have hidden half a dozen titans around her frame. The trio were dressed
about the way one would expect them to be, but they did not turn their backs to
the camera. Lucretia appeared to alternate having her clothes torn off with
taking them off willingly, but the camera always cut or the lights always went
out just before I could check on whether or not her back was bare-of slugs,
that is. And none of it meant anything. Those
programs could have been taped weeks or months before the President announced
Schedule Bare Back. I was still switching channels, trying to find a
newscast-or any live program-when I found myself staring into the
professionally unctuous smile of an announcer. He was fully dressed. Shortly I realized it was one of those
silly give-away shows. He was saying: "-and some lucky little woman
sitting by her screen right this minute is about to receive, absolutely free, a
General Atomics Six-in-One Automatic Home Butler. Who will it be? You? You? Or
lucky you! He turned away from scan; I could see his shoulders. They were
covered by shirt and jacket and distinctly rounded, almost humped. I was inside
Zone Red. When I switched off I realized that I was
being watched-by a male urchin about nine years old. He was wearing nothing but
shorts, but the brown of his shoulders showed that such was his custom. I threw
back the windscreen. "Hey, bub, where's the highway?" He continued to stare before replying,
"Road to Macon's up there yonder. Say, mister, that's a Cadillac Zipper,
ain't it?" "Sure thing. Where yonder?" "Give me a ride, huh, will you?"
"Haven't got time. Where's the
road?" He sized me up before answering,
"Take me along and I'll show you." I gave in. While he climbed in and looked
around, I opened my kit, got out shirt, trousers, and jacket, and put them on.
I said conversationally, "Maybe I shouldn't put on this shirt. Do people
around here wear shirts?" He scowled. "I've got shirts!" "I didn't say you didn't; I just
asked if people around here wore shirts." "Of course they do. Where do you
think you are, mister; Arkansas?" I gave up and asked again about the road.
He said, "Can I punch the button when we take off, huh?" I explained that we were going to stay on
the ground. He was frankly annoyed but condescended to point out a direction. I
drove cautiously as the car was heavy for unpaved countryside. Presently he
told me to turn. Quite a bit later I stopped the car and said, "Are you
going to show me where that road is, or am I going to wallop your
backsides?" He opened the door and slid out.
"Hey!" I yelled. He looked back. "Over that way,"
he admitted. I turned the car, not really expecting to find a highway, but
finding one, nevertheless, only fifty yards away. The brat had caused me to
drive around three sides of a large square. If you could call it a highway-there was
not an ounce of rubber in the paving. Still, it was a road; I followed it to
the west. All in all, I had wasted more than an hour. Macon, Missouri seemed normal-much too
normal to be reassuring, as Schedule Bare Back obviously had not been heard of
here. There were a number of bare backs, but it was a hot day. There were more
backs that were covered and any of them might have concealed a slug. I gave
serious thought to checking this town, rather than Kansas City, then beating
back the way I had come, while I could. Pushing further into country which I
knew to be controlled by the masters made me as nervous as a preacher at a stag
party; I wanted to run. But the Old Man had said "Kansas
City"; he would take a dim view of a substitute. Finally I drove the belt
around Macon and pulled into a landing flat on the far side. There I queued up
for local traffic launching and headed for Kansas City in a mess of farmers'
copters and suchlike local craft. I would have to hold local speeds all across
the state, but that was safer than getting into the hot pattern with my
transponder identifying my car to every block control station. The field was automatically serviced, no
attendants, not even at the fuelling line. It seemed probable that I had
managed to enter the Missouri traffic pattern without arousing suspicion. True,
there was a block control station back in Illinois which might be wondering
where I had gone, but that did not matter. Chapter 17 Kansas City is an old-fashioned city; it
was not hurt in the bombings; except on the East Side where Independence used
to be. Consequently, it was never rebuilt. From the southeast you can drive
almost downtown, as far as Swope Park, without having to choose between parking
or paying toll to enter the city proper. One can fly in and make another choice:
land in the landing flats north of the Missouri River and take the tunnels into
the city, or land on the downtown platforms south of Memorial Hill. I decided against both of these; I wanted
the car near me but I did not want to have to pick it up through a checking
system. If it came to a pinch, I could not shoot my way out while offering my
combo to a parking attendant. I did not like tunnels in a pinch, either-nor
launching platform elevators. A man can be trapped in such. Frankly I did not want to go into the city
at all. I roaded the car on Route 40 and drove
into the Meyer Boulevard toll gate. The line waiting to pay toll for the
doubtful privilege of driving on a city street was quite long; I began to feel
hemmed in as soon as another car filled in behind me and wished mightily that I
had decided to park and go in by the public passenger ways. But the gatekeeper
took my toll without glancing at me. I glanced at him, all right, but could not
tell whether or not he was being ridden. I drove through the gate with a sigh of
relief-only to be stopped just beyond the gate. A barrier dropped in front of
me and I just managed to stop the car, whereupon a cop stuck his head in the
side I had open. "Safety check," he said. "Climb out." I protested that my car had just been
inspected. "No doubt," he agreed, "but the city is having a
safety drive. Here's your car check. Pick it up just beyond the barrier. Now
get out and go in that door." He pointed to a low building a few steps
from the curb. "What for?" "Eyesight and reflexes," he
explained. "Come on. You're holding up the line." In my mind's eye, I saw the map, with
Kansas City glowing red. That the city was "secured" I was sure;
therefore this mild-mannered policeman was almost surely hag-ridden. I did not
need to look at his shoulders. But, short of shooting him and making an
emergency take-off from that spot, there was nothing I could do but comply.
With a normal, everyday cop I would have tried the bribe direct, slipping him
money as he handed me my car check. But titans don't use money. Or do they? I got out, grumbling, and walked slowly
toward the building. The door near me was marked "IN"; there was one
at the far end marked "OUT"; a man came out from it as I approached.
I wanted very badly to ask him what he had found. It was a temporary building with an
old-style unpowered door. I pushed it open with a toe and glanced both sides
and up before I entered. It seemed safe. Inside was an empty anteroom with open
door beyond. Someone inside called out, "Come
in." Still as cautious as the setup permitted, I went in. There were two men, both in white coats,
one with a doctor's speculum strapped to his head. He looked up and said
briskly, "This won't take a minute. Step over here." He closed the
door I had entered; I heard the latch click. It was a sweeter setup than we had worked
out for the Constitution Club; had I had time I would have admired it. Spread
out on a long table were transit cells for masters, already opened and warmed.
The second man had one ready-for me, I knew-and was holding it tilted toward
him, so that I could not see the slug inside. The transit cells would not
arouse alarm in the minds of victims; medical men always have things at hand
which are odd to the layman. As for the rest, I was being invited to
place my eyes against the goggles of a quite ordinary visual acuity tester. The
"doctor" would keep me there, blindfolded without knowing it and
reading test figures, while his "assistant" fitted me with a master.
No violence, no slips, no protests. It
was not even necessary, as I had learned during my own "service", to
bare the victim's back. Just touch the master to the bare neck, then let the
new recruit himself adjust his clothing to cover his master before he left. "Right over here," the "doctor"
repeated. "Place your eyes against the eyepieces." Moving very quickly I went to the bench on
which was mounted the acuity tester and started to comply. Then I turned
suddenly around. The assistant had moved in closer: the
cell was ready in his hands. As I turned he tilted it away from me.
"Doctor," I said, "I wear contact lenses. Should I take them
off?" "No, no," he snapped.
"Let's not waste time." "But, Doctor," I protested,
"I want you to see how they fit. Now I've had a little trouble with this
left one-" I lifted both hands and pulled back the upper and lower lids of
my left eye. "See?" He said angrily, "This is not a
clinic. Now, if you please-" They were both within reach; lowering my arms
in a mighty bear hug I got them both-and grabbed with clutched fingers at the
spot between each set of shoulder blades. With each hand I struck something
soft and mushy under the coats and felt revulsion shake me at the touch. Once I saw a cat struck by a ground car;
the poor thing leapt straight up about four feet with its back arched the wrong
way and all limbs flying. These two unlucky men did the same sort of thing;
they contorted in every muscle in a grand spasm as if every motor cell in each
body had been stimulated at once. Which is perhaps just what happened when I
clutched and crushed their masters. I could not hold them; they jerked out of
my arms and flopped to the floor. But there was no need to hold them; after
that first boneshaking convulsion they went limp, unconscious, possibly dead. Someone was knocking at the door. I called
out, "Just a moment. The doctor is busy." The knocking stopped. I
made sure that the door was fastened, then went back, bent over the
"doctor" and pulled up his coat to see what I had done to his master. The thing was a ruptured, slimy mess,
already beginning to stink. So was the one on the other man-which facts pleased
me heartily as I was determined to bum the slugs if they were not already dead
and I was not sure that I could do so without killing the hosts as well. I left
the men, to live or die-or be seized again by titans, as might be. I had no way
to help them. The masters waiting in their cells were
another matter. With a fan beam and a max charge I burned them all in seconds
only. There were two large crates against the wall. I did not know that they
contained masters but I had no reason to believe otherwise; I beamed them
through and through until the wood charred. The knocking at the door resumed. I looked
around hastily for somewhere to hide the two men. There was nowhere at all, so
I decided to execute the classic military maneuver. As I was about to go out
the exit, I felt that something was missing. I hesitated and looked around
again. The room was almost bare; there seemed to
be nothing suited to my purpose. I could use clothing from the
"doctor" or his helper, but I did not want to touch them. Then I
noticed the dust cover for the acuity tester lying on the bench. I loosened my
shirt, snatched up the dust cover, wadded it up, and stuffed it under my shirt
between my shoulder blades. With my shirt collar fastened and my jacket zipped
tightly it made a bulge of the proper size. Then I went out, "-a stranger and
afraid, into a world I never made." As a matter of fact I was feeling pretty
cocky. Another cop took my car check. He glanced
sharply at me, then motioned me to climb in. I did so and he said, "Go to
police headquarters, under the City Hall." " 'Police headquarters, the City
Hall'," I repeated and gunned her ahead. I started in that direction and
turned onto Nichols Freeway. I came to a stretch where traffic thinned out and
punched the button to shift license plates, hoping that no one would notice. It
seemed possible that there was already a call out for the plates I had been
showing at the toll gate. I wished that I had been able to change the car's
colors and body lines as well. Before the
freeway reached Magee Traffic Way, I turned into a down ramp and stuck
thereafter to residential side streets. It was eighteen hundred, zone six time,
and I was due in Washington in four and one-half hours. Chapter 18 The city did not look right. I tried to
discount my own keyed-up state and to see what was actually there-not what I
expected to see nor what I was expected to see. Superficially there was nothing
wrong, but it did not have the right flavor, as if it were a clumsily directed
play. I kept trying to put my finger on it; it kept slipping away. Kansas City has many wide neighborhoods
made up of family units a century old or more. Time seems to have passed them
by; kids roll on lawns and householders sit in the cool of the evening on their
front porches, just as their great-grandparents did. If there are bomb shelters
around, they do not show. The queer, old, bulky houses, fitted together piece
by piece by guildsmen long since dead, have homely charm. Seeing them, one
wonders how Kansas City got its gamy reputation; those old neighborhoods feel
like an enclave of security, impregnable, untouchable. I cruised through, dodging dogs and rubber
balls and toddlers who chased after each, and tried to get the feel of the
place. It was the slack of the day, time for the first drink, for watering
lawns, and for neighborly chatting. And so it seemed. Ahead of me I saw a
woman bending over a flower bed. She was wearing a sun suit and her back was
bare as mine-more so, for I had that wad of cloth stuffed under my jacket. But
clearly she was not wearing a master, nor were the two young kids with her. So
what could be wrong? It was a hot day, hotter even than
Washington had been; I began to look for bare shoulders, sun-suited women and
men in shorts and sandals. Kansas City, despite its reputation, is in the Bible
Belt and feels its puritanical influence. People there do not strip to the
weather with the cheerful unanimity of Laguna Beach or Coral Gables. An adult
fully covered up is never conspicuous, even on the hottest day. So I found people dressed both ways-but
the proportions were wrong. Sure, there were plenty of kids dressed for the
weather, but in several miles of driving I saw the bare backs of only five
adult women and two adult men. I should have seen more like five hundred.
It was a hot day. Cipher it out. While some jackets undoubtedly did not cover
masters, by simple proportion well over ninety percent of the population must
be possessed. This city was not "secured" the
way we had secured New Brooklyn; this city was saturated. The masters did not
simply hold key points and key officials; the masters were the city. I felt a panicky urge to blast off right
from the street and streak out of Zone Red at emergency maximum. They knew that
I had escaped the toll gate trap; they would be looking for me. I might be the
only free man driving a car in the entire city-and they were all around me! I fought it down. An agent who gets the
wind up is no use to himself or his boss and is not likely to get out of a
tight spot. But I had not fully recovered from what it had done to me to be
possessed; it was hard to be calm. I counted ten, delayed my reactions, and
tried to figure the situation. It seemed that I must be wrong; there could not
possibly be enough masters available to permit them to saturate a city with a
million population. I remembered my own experiences hardly two weeks earlier; I
recalled how we picked our recruits and made each new host count. Of course
that had been a secondary invasion in which we had depended on shipments,
whereas Kansas City almost certainly had had a flying saucer land nearby. Still it did not make sense; it would have
taken, I felt sure, not one saucer but a dozen or more, to carry enough masters
to saturate Kansas City. If there had been that many surely the space stations
would have spotted them, radar-tracked their landing orbits. Or could it be that they had no
trajectories to track? That they simply appeared instead of swooping down like
a rocket? Maybe they used that hypothetical old favorite, the "space-time
warp"? I did not know what a space-time warp was and I doubted if anyone
knew, but it would do to tag a type of landing which could not be spotted by
radar. We did not know what the masters were capable of in the way of engineering
and it was not safe to judge their limitations by our own. But the data I had led to a conclusion
which contradicted common logic; therefore I must check before I reported back.
One thing seemed sure: if I assumed that the masters had in fact almost saturated
this city, then it was evident that they were still keeping up the masquerade.
For the time being they were permitting the city to look like a city of free
human beings. Perhaps I was not as conspicuous as I feared. While I was thinking I had moseyed along
another mile or so, going nowhere. Once I found myself heading into the retail
district around the Plaza; I swung away; where there are crowds, there are
cops. But I skimmed the edge of the district and in so doing passed a public
swimming pool. I observed it and filed what I had seen. My mind works by delays
and priorities; an item having a low priority is held until the circuits are
cleared and ready for it. To put it bluntly, I am subject to
doubletakes. I was several blocks away before I
reviewed the swimming pool datum; it had not been much: the gates were locked
and it carried a sign-"CLOSED FOR THE SEASON". A swimming pool closed down during the
hottest part of the summer? What did it mean? Nothing at all; swimming pools have
gone out of business before and will again. On the other hand it was contrary
to the logic of economics to close such an enterprise during the season of
greatest profit except through utter necessity. The odds against it were long. But a swimming pool was the one place
where the masquerade could not possibly be maintained. From the viewpoint of
humans a closed pool was less conspicuous than a pool unpatronized in hot
weather. And I knew that the masters noted and followed the human point of view
in their maneuvers-shucks, I had been there! Item: a trap at the city's toll gates;
item: too few sun suits; item: a closed swimming pool. Conclusion: the slugs were incredibly more
numerous than had been dreamed by anyone-including myself who had been
possessed by them. Corollary: Schedule Counter Blast was
based on a mistaken estimate of the enemy and would work as well as hunting
rhinoceri with a slingshot. Counter argument: what I thought I saw was
physically impossible. I could hear Secretary Martinez's restrained sarcasm
tearing my report to shreds. My guesses referred only to Kansas City and were
insufficiently grounded even there. Thank you kindly for your interest but what
you need is a long rest and freedom from nervous strain. Now, gentlemen- Pfui! I had to have something strong enough for
the Old Man to convince the President over the reasonable objections of his
official advisers-and I had to have it right away. Even with a total disregard
of traffic laws I could not clip much off two and a half hours running time
back to Washington. What could I dig up that would be
convincing? Go farther downtown, mingle with crowds, and then tell Martinez
that I was sure that almost every man I passed was possessed? How could I prove
it? For that matter, how could I myself be certain; I did not have Mary's
special talent. As long as the titans kept up the farce of "business as
usual" the tell-tales would be subtle, a superabundance of round
shoulders, a paucity of bare ones. True, there was the toll gate trap. I had some notion now of how
the city had been saturated, granting a large enough supply of slugs. I felt
sure that I would encounter another such trap on the way out and that there
would be others like it on launching platforms and at every other entrance and
exit to the city proper. Every person leaving would be a new agent for the
masters; every person entering would be a new slave. This I felt sure of without being inclined
to test it by visiting a launching platform. I had once set up such a trap in
the Constitution Club; no one who entered it had escaped. I had noticed a vendo-printer for the
Kansas City Star on the last corner I had passed. Now I swung around the block
and came back to it, pulled up, and got out. I shoved a dime in the slot and
waited for my paper to be printed. It seemed to take unusually long, but that
was my own nervousness, I felt that every passer-by was staring at me. The Star's format had its usual dull
respectability-no excitement, no mention of an emergency, no reference to
Schedule Bare Back. The lead news story was headed PHONE SERVICE DISRUPTED BY
SUNSPOT STORM, with a subhead City Semi-Isolated by Solar Static. There was a
3-col, semi-stereo, trukolor of the sun, its face disfigured by cosmic acne.
The pic carried a Palomar date line, as did one of the substories. The picture was a good fake-or perhaps
they pulled a real one out of the paper's library. It added up to a convincing
and unexciting explanation of why Mamie Schultz, herself free of parasites,
could not get her call through to Grandma in Pittsburgh. The rest of the paper looked normal. I
tucked it under my arm to study later and turned back to my car . . . just as a
police car glided silently up and cramped in across the nose of it. A cop got
out. A police car seems to condense a crowd out
of air. A moment before the comer was deserted-else I would never have stopped.
Now there were people all around and the cop was coming toward me. My hand
crept closer to my gun; I would have dropped him had I not been sure that most,
if not all, of those around me were equally dangerous. He stopped in front of me. "Let me
see your license," he said pleasantly. "Certainly, officer," I agreed,
"It's clipped to the instrument board of my car." I stepped past him,
letting it be assumed that he would follow me. I could feel him hesitate, then
take the bait. I led him around to the far side, between my car and his. This
let me see that he did not have a mate in his car, a most welcome variation
from human practice. More important, it placed my car between me and the
too-innocent bystanders. "Right there," I said, pointing
inside, "it's fastened down." Again he hesitated, then looked-just
long enough for me to use the new technique I had developed through necessity.
My left hand slapped down on his shoulders and I clutched with all my strength. It was the "struck cat" all over
again. His body seemed to explode so violent was the spasm. I was in the car and
gunning it almost before he hit the pavement. And none too soon. The masquerade broke as
suddenly as it had in Barnes's outer office; the crowd closed in. One young
woman clung by her nails to the smooth outside of the car for fifty feet or
more before she fell off. By then I was making speed and still accelerating. I
cut in and out of oncoming traffic, ready to take to the air but lacking space. A cross street showed up on the left; I
slammed into it. It was a mistake; trees arched over it and I could not take
off. The next turn was even worse; I cursed the city planners who had made
Kansas City so parklike. Of necessity I slowed down. Now I was
cruising at a conservative city speed, still watching for a street which would
carry me to some boulevard wide enough for an illegal take-off. My thoughts
began to catch up with me and I realized that there was no sign of pursuit. My
own too-intimate knowledge of the masters came to my aid. Except for
"direct conference" a titan lives in and through his host; he sees
what the host sees; receives and passes on information through whatever organs
and by whatever means are available to the host. I knew that. So I knew that it was
unlikely that any of the slugs at the corner had been looking for that
particular car other than the one inhabiting the body of a policeman-and I had
settled with it! Now, of course, the other parasites
present would be on the lockout for me, too-but they had only the bodily
abilities and facilities of their hosts. I decided that I need treat them with
no more respect, or only a little more respect, than I would give to any casual
crowd of witnesses, i.e., ignore them; change neighborhoods and forget it. For I had nearly thirty minutes of grace
left and I had decided what it was I needed as proof; a prisoner, a man who had
been possessed and could tell what had happened to the city. I had to rescue a
host. I had to capture a man who was possessed,
capture him without hurting him, kill or remove his rider, and kidnap him back
to Washington. I had not time to pick a victim, to make plans; I must act now.
Even as I decided, I saw a man walking in the block ahead. He was carrying a
briefcase and stepping along like a man who sees home and supper ahead. I
pulled alongside him and said, "Hey!" He stopped. "Eh?" I said, "I've just come from City
Hall. No time to explain-slide in here and we'll have a direct
conference." He answered, "City Hall? What are you
talking about?" I said, "Change in plans. Don't waste
time. Get in!" He backed away. I jumped out of the car
and grabbed at his hunched shoulders. Nothing happened-nothing, save that my
hand struck bony human flesh, and the man began to yell. I jumped back into the car and got out of
there fast. When I was blocks away I slowed and thought it over. Could it be
that I was wrong, that my nerves were so overwrought that I saw signs of titans
where there were none? No! For the moment I had the Old Man's
indomitable will to face facts, to see them as they were. The toll gate, the
sun suits, the swimming pool, the cop at the vendo-printer . . . those facts I
knew-and this last fact simply meant that I had hit the double-zero, rolled
boxcars, picked the one man in ten, or whatever the odds were, who was not yet
recruited. I speeded up, looking for a new victim. He was a middle-aged man watering his
lawn, a figure so bucolic and out-of-this-century that I was half a mind to
pass him by. But I had no time left-and he wore a heavy sweater which bulged
suspiciously. Had I seen his wife on the veranda I would have gone past, for
she was dressed in bra and skirt and so could not have been possessed. He looked up inquiringly as I stopped.
"I've just come from City Hall," I repeated. "You and I need a
direct conference right away. Get in." He said quietly, "Come in the house
for it. That car is too public." I wanted to refuse but he had already
turned and was heading for the house. As I came up by him he whispered,
"Careful. The woman is not of us." "Your wife?" "Yes." We stopped on the porch and he said,
"My dear, this is Mr. O'Keefe. We have some business to discuss. We'll be
in the study." She smiled and answered, "Certainly,
my love. Good evening, Mr. O'Keefe. Sultry, isn't it?" I agreed that it was and she went back to
her knitting. We went on inside and the man ushered me into his study. Since we
were both keeping the masquerade I went in first, as befitted a visitor being
escorted. I did not like turning my back on him. For that reason I was half expecting it.
He hit me near the base of the neck. But I rolled with it and went down almost
unhurt. I continued to roll and fetched up on my back. In training school they used to slap us
with sandbags for trying to get up, once down. I recall my savate instructor
saying in a flat Belgian accent, "Brave men get up again-and die. Be a
coward-fight from the floor." So I was on my back and threatening him
with my heels as soon as I hit. He danced back out of range. Apparently he did
not have a gun and I could get at mine. But there was an open fireplace in the
room, a real one, complete with poker, shovel, and tongs. He circled toward it. There was a small table just out of my
reach. I half rolled, half lunged, grabbed a leg and threw it. It caught him in
the face as he was grabbing the poker. Then I was on him. His master was dying in my fingers and he
himself was convulsing under its last, terrible command when I became aware of
nerve-shattering screams. His wife was standing in the doorway. I bounced up
and let her have one, right about her double chin. She went down in mid scream
and I returned to her husband. A limp man is amazingly hard to lift; it
took me longer to get him up and across my shoulders than it had to silence
him. He was heavy. Fortunately I am a big husky, all hands and feet; I managed
a lumbering dog trot toward the car. I doubt if the noise of our fight
disturbed anyone but my victim's wife, but her screams must have aroused half
that end of town. There were people popping out of doors on both sides of the
street. So far, none of them was near, but I was glad to see that I had left
the car door open. I hurried toward it. Then I was sorry; a brat who looked like
the twin of the one who had given me trouble earlier was inside fiddling with
the controls. Cursing, I dumped my prisoner in the lounge circle and grabbed at
the kid. The boy shrank back and struggled, but I tore him loose and threw him
out-straight into the arms of the first of my pursuers. That saved me. He was still untangling
himself as I slammed into the driver's seat and shot forward without bothering
with door or safety belt. As I took the first corner the door swung shut and I
almost went out of my seat; I then held a straight course long enough to fasten
the belt. I cut sharp on another corner, nearly ran down a ground car coming
out, and went on. I found the wide boulevard I needed-the
Paseo, I think-and jabbed the take-off key. Possibly I caused several wrecks; I
had no time to worry about it. Without waiting to reach altitude I wrestled her
to course east and continued to climb as I made easting. I kept her on manual
across Missouri and expended every launching unit in her racks to give her more
speed. That reckless and illegal action may have saved my neck; somewhere over
Columbia, just as I fired the last one, I felt the car shake to concussion.
Someone had launched an interceptor, a devil-chaser would be my guess-and the
pesky thing had fused where I had just been. There were no more shots, which was good,
as I would have been a duck on water from then on. My starboard impeller began
to run hot immediately thereafter, possibly from the near miss or perhaps
simply from abuse. I let it heat, praying that it would not fly apart, for
another ten minutes. Then, with the Mississippi behind me and the indicator way
up into "danger" I cut it out and let the car limp along on the port
unit. Three hundred was the best she would do-but I was out of Zone Red and
back among free men. Up until then I had not had time to give
my passenger more than a glance. He lay where I had slung him, sprawled on the
floor pads, unconscious or dead. Now that I was back among men and no longer
had the power for illegal speeds there was no reason not to go automatic. I
flipped on the transponder, signaled a request for block assignment, and put
the controls on automatic without waiting for permission. A block control
technician might curse me out and even note my signal for a citation, but they
would fit me into the system somehow. I swung around into the lounge and looked
my man over. He was breathing but still out. There was
a welt on his face where I had clipped him with the table, but no bones seemed
broken and I doubted that he would be unconscious from that cause. I slapped
his face and dug my thumbnails into his ear lobes but I could not rouse him. The dead slug was beginning to stink but I
had no way to dispose of it. I let him be and went back to the control seat. The chronometer read twenty-one
thirty-seven Washington time-and I still had better than six hundred miles to
go. At my best speed on one power plant, allowing nothing for landing, for
tearing over to the White House and finding the Old Man, I would reach
Washington a few minutes after midnight. So I had already failed to carry out
the letter of my orders and the Old Man was sure as the devil going to make me
stay in after school for it. I took a chance and tried to start the
starboard impeller. No dice-it was probably frozen solid and needing a major
overhaul. Perhaps just as well, as anything that goes that fast can be
explosively dangerous if it gets out of balance-so I desisted and tried to
raise the Old Man by phone. The phone would not work. Perhaps I had
jiggered it in one of the spots of exercise I had been forced to take that day
but I had never had one fail me before. Printed circuits, transistors, and the
whole works being embedded in plastic made those units almost as shock
resistant as a proximity fuse. I put it back in my pocket, feeling that this
was one of those days when it was just not worthwhile to get out of bed. I
turned to the car's communicator and punched the emergency tab. "Control," I called out.
"Control! This is an emergency!" The screen lighted up and I was looking at
a young man. He was, I saw with relief, bare-skinned so far as he appeared in
the screen. "Control answering-Block Fox Eleven. What are you doing in the
air? I've been trying to raise you ever since you entered my block." "Never mind!" I snapped.
"Patch me into the nearest military circuit. This is crash priority!" He looked uncertain, but the screen
flickered and went blank. Shortly another picture built up showing a military
message center-and that did my heart good, as every person in sight was
stripped to the waist. The foreground was occupied by a young watch officer; I
could have kissed him. Instead I said, "Military emergency-patch me
through to the Pentagon and there to the White House." "Who are you?" "No time, no time! I'm a civil agent
and you wouldn't recognize my I.D. if you saw it. Hurry!" I might have talked him into it but he was
shouldered out of scan by an older man, a wing commander by his cap insignia.
"Land at once!" was all that he said. "Look, skipper," I said.
"This is a military emergency; you've got to put me through. I-" "This is a military emergency,"
he interrupted, "and all civil craft have been grounded for the past three
hours. Land at once." "But I've got to-" "Land or be shot down. We are
tracking you; I am about to launch an interceptor to burst a half mile ahead of
you. Hold your course, or make any maneuver but landing, and the next one will
burst on." "Will you listen, please? I'll land,
but I've got to get-" He switched off, leaving me with my jaw pumping air. The first burst seemed considerably short
of a half mile ahead of me; I landed. I cracked up in doing it, but without
hurting myself or my passenger. I did not have long to wait. They had me
flare-lighted and were swooping down on me before I had satisfied myself that
the boat wouldn't move. They took me in and I met the wing commander
personally. He even put my message through after his psych squad got through
giving me the antidote for the sleep test. By then it was one-thirteen, zone
five-and Schedule Counter Blast had been underway for exactly that hour and
thirteen minutes. The Old Man listened to a summary,
grunted, then told me to shut up and see him in the morning. Chapter 19 If the Old Man and I had gone to the
National Zoological Gardens instead of sitting around in the park, it would not
have been necessary for me to go to Kansas City. The ten titans we had captured
at the joint session of Congress, plus two the next day, had been entrusted to
the director of the zoo to be placed on the shoulders of unlucky
anthropoids-chimps and orangutans, mostly. No gorillas. The director had had the apes locked up in
the zoo's veterinary hospital. Two chimpanzees, Abelard and Heloise, were caged
together; they had always been mates and there seemed to be no reason to
separate them. Maybe that sums up our psychological difficulty in dealing with
the titans; even the men who transplanted the slugs to the apes still thought
of the result as apes, rather than as titans. The treatment cage next to that of the two
chimps was occupied by a family of tuberculous gibbons. They were not used as
hosts, since they were sick, and there was no communication between cages. They
were shut one from another by sliding, gasketed panels and each cage had its
own air-conditioning. I've been in worse hospitals; I remember one in the
Ukraine- Anyhow, the next morning the panel had
been slid back and the gibbons and the chimps were all in together. Abelard, or
possibly Heloise, had found some way to pick the lock. The lock was supposed to
be monkey proof, but it was not ape-cum-titan proof. Don't blame the designer of
the lock. Two chimps plus two titans plus five
gibbons-the next morning there were seven apes ridden by seven titans. This was discovered two hours before I
left for Kansas City, but the Old Man had not been notified. Had he been, he
would have known that Kansas City was saturated. I might have figured it out
for myself. Had the Old Man known about the gibbons, Schedule Counter Blast
would not have taken place. Schedule Counter Blast was the worst wet
firecracker in military history. The evolution was beautifully worked out and
the drops were made simultaneously just at midnight, zone five, on over
ninety-six hundred communication points-newspaper offices, block controls,
relay stations, and so forth. The raiding squad were the cream of our sky-borne
forces, mostly veteran non-coms, and with them, technicians to put each
communication point back into service. Whereupon the President's speech and the
visual display would go out from each local station; Schedule Bare Back would
take effect all through the infected territory; and the war would be over, save
for minor mopping up. Ever see a bird hurt itself by flying into
a glass window? The bird is not stupid; he simply did not have all the data. By twenty-five minutes after midnight
reports started coming in that such-and-such points were secured. A little
later there were calls for help from other points. By one in the morning most
of the reserves had been committed but the operation was clearly going well-so
well, indeed, that unit commanders were landing and were reporting from the
ground. That was the last anybody ever heard of
them. Zone Red swallowed up the task force as if
it had never existed-over eleven thousand military craft, more than a hundred
and sixty thousand fighting men and technicians, seventy-one group commanders
and-why go on? The United States had received its worst military setback since
Black Sunday. Not in numbers, for there was not a city bombed, but in selected
quality. Let me make it clear that I am not
criticizing Martinez, Rexton, the General Staff, or those poor devils who made
the drop. The program was properly planned, it was based on what appeared to be
a true picture, and the situation called for fast action with the best we had. If
Rexton had sent any but his best boys he would have earned a court martial; the
Republic was at stake and he had the sense to realize it. But he did not know about the seven apes. It was nearly daylight, so I understand,
before Martinez and Rexton got it through their heads that the messages they
had gotten back about successes were actually faked, fakes sent by their own
men-our own men-but hag-ridden, possessed, and brought into the masquerade.
After my report, more than an hour too late to stop the raids, the Old Man had
tried to get them not to send in any more men, but they were flushed with
success and anxious to make a clean sweep. The Old Man asked the President to insist
on visual checks of what was happening, but the operation was being controlled
by relay through Space Station Alpha and there just aren't enough channels to
parallel audio with video through a space station. Rexton had said, "They
know what they are up against; quit worrying. As fast as we get local stations
back in our hands, our boys will patch back into the ground relay net and you
will have all the visual evidence you want." The Old Man had pointed out that by then
it would be too late. Rexton had burst out, "Confound it, man! -I can't
stop soldiers in action to have them take pictures of bare backs. Do you want a
thousand men to let themselves be killed just to quiet your jitters?" The President had backed him up. By early morning they had their visual
evidence. Stereo stations in the Central Valley were giving out with the same
old pap; Rise and Shine with Mary Sunshine, Breakfast with the Browns, and such
junk. There was not a station with the President's stereocast, not one that
even conceded that anything had happened. The military dispatches tapered off
and stopped around four o'clock and Rexton's frantic calls were not answered.
Task Force Redemption of Schedule Counter Blast ceased to exist-spurlos
versenkt. I got this not from the Old Man but from
Mary. Being the President's little shadow who went in and out with him, she had
a box seat. I did not get to see the Old Man until nearly eleven the next
morning. He let me report without comment, and without bawling me out, which
was worse. He was about to dismiss me when I put in,
"How about my prisoner? Didn't he confirm my conclusions?" "Oh, him? Still unconscious, by the
last report. They don't expect him to live. The psychotechnicians can't get
anything out of him." "I'd like to see him." "You stick to things you understand."
"Well-have you got something for me
to do?" "Not at the moment. I think you had
better-No, do this: trot down to the National Zoo. You'll see some things that
may put a different light on what you picked up in Kansas City." "Huh?" "Look up Doctor Horace, he's the
Assistant Director. Tell him I sent you." So I went down to see the animals. I tried
to find Mary, but she was tied up. Horace was a nice little guy who looked
like one of his own baboons; he turned me over to a Doctor Vargas who was a
specialist in exotic biologies-the same Vargas who was on the Second Venus
Expedition. He told me what had happened and I looked at the gibbons, meantime
rearranging my prejudices. "I saw the President's
broadcast," he said conversationally, "weren't you the man who-I
mean, weren't you the-" "Yes, I was 'the man who'," I
agreed shortly. "Then you can tell us a great deal
about these phenomena. Your opportunities have been unique." "Perhaps I should be able to," I
admitted slowly, "but I can't." "Do you mean that no cases of fission
reproduction took place while you were, uh, their prisoner?" "That's right." I thought about
it and went on, "At least, I think that's right." "Don't you know? I was given to
understand that, uh, victims have full memory of their experiences?" "Well, they do and they don't."
I tried to explain the odd detached frame of mind of a servant of the masters. "I suppose it could happen while you
sleep." "Maybe. Besides sleep, there is
another time, or rather times, which are difficult to remember. During
conference." "Conference?" So I explained. His eyes lit up, "Oh,
you mean 'conjugation'." "No, I mean 'conference'." "We mean the same thing. Don't you
see? Conjugation and fission-they reproduce at will, whenever the food supply,
that is to say the supply of hosts, permits. Probably one contact for each
fission; then, when the opportunity exists, fission-two fully adult daughter parasites
in a matter of hours. . . or less, possibly." I thought it over. If that were true-and
looking at the gibbons, I could not doubt it-then why had we depended on
shipments at the Constitution Club? Or had we? In fact I did not know; I did
what my master wanted done and saw only what came under my eyes. But why had we
not saturated New Brooklyn as Kansas City had been saturated. Lack of time? It was clear how Kansas City had been
saturated. With plenty of "livestock" at hand and a space ship loaded
with transit cells to draw from the titans had reproduced to match the human
population. I am no biologist, exotic or otherwise,
but I can do simple arithmetic. Assume a thousand slugs in that space ship, the
one we believed to have landed near Kansas City; suppose that they could
reproduce when given the opportunity every twenty-four hours. First day, one thousand slugs. Second day, two thousand. Third day, four thousand. At the end of the first week, the eighth
day, that is-a hundred and twenty-eight thousand slugs. After two weeks, more than sixteen million
slugs. But we did not know that they were limited
to spawning once a day; on the contrary the gibbons proved they weren't. Nor
did we know that a flying saucer could lift only a thousand transit cells; it
might be ten thousand-or more-or less. Assume ten thousand as breeding stock
with fission every twelve hours. In two weeks the answer comes out- MORE THAN TWO AND A HALF TRILLION!!!! The figure did not mean anything; it was
cosmic. There aren't anything like that many people on the whole globe, not
even if you counted in apes. We were going to be knee deep in slugs-and
that before long. I felt worse than I had in Kansas City. Dr. Vargas introduced me to a Doctor
McIlvaine of the Smithsonian Institution; McIlvaine was a comparative
psychologist, the author, so Vargas told me, of 'Mars, Venus, and Earth: A
Study in Motivating Purposes'. Vargas seemed to expect me to be impressed but I
was not as I had not read it. Anyhow, how can anyone study the motives of
Martians when they were all dead before we swung down out of trees? They started swapping trade talk not
intelligible to an outsider; I continued to watch the gibbons. Presently McIlvaine
asked me, "Mr. Nivens, how long does a conference last?" "Conjugation," Vargas corrected
him. "Conference,"
McIlvaine repeated. "Keep your mind on the more important aspect." "But, Doctor," Vargas insisted,
"there are parallels in terrestrial biology. In primitive reproduction,
conjugation is the means of gene exchange whereby mutation is spread through
the body of the-" "You are being anthropocentric.
Doctor. You do not know that this life form has genes." Vargas turned red. "I presume you
will allow me gene equivalents?" he said stiffly. "Why should I? I repeat, sir, that
you are reasoning by analogy where there is no reason to judge that analogy
exists. There is one and only one characteristic common to all life forms and that
is the drive to survive." "And to reproduce," insisted
Vargas. "Suppose the organism is immortal and
has no need to reproduce?" "But-" Vargas shrugged.
"Your question is not germane; we know that they reproduce." He
gestured at the apes. "And I am suggesting," McIlvaine
came back, "that this is not reproduction, but a single organism availing
itself of more space, as a man might add a wing to his house. No, really.
Doctor, I do not wish to be offensive, but it is possible to get so immersed in
the idea of the zygote-gamete cycle that one forgets that there may be other
patterns." Vargas started out, "But throughout
the entire system-" McIlvaine cut him short.
"Anthropocentric, terrocentric, solocentric-it is still a provincial
approach. These creatures may be from outside the solar system entirely." I said, "Oh, no!" I had had a
sudden flash picture of the planet Titan and with it a choking sensation. Neither one paid any attention to me.
McIlvaine continued, "If you must have analogy, take the amoeba-an
earlier, more basic, and much more successful life form than ours. The
motivational psychology of the amoeba-" I switched off my ears; I suppose free
speech gives a man the right to talk about the 'psychology' of an amoeba, but I
don't have to listen. They never did get back to asking me how long a
conference takes, not that I could have told them. A conference is,
well-timeless. They did do some direct experimentation
which raised my opinion of them a little. Vargas ordered brought in a baboon
who was wearing a slug and had him introduced into the cage with the gibbons
and the chimps. Up to then the gibbons had been acting like gibbons, grooming
each other and such, except that they seemed rather quiet-and kept a sharp eye
on our movements. As soon as the newcomer was dumped in they gathered in a ring
facing outwards and went into direct conference, slug to slug. McIlvaine jabbed
his finger excitedly at them. "You see? You see? Conference is not for reproduction,
but for exchange of memory. The organism, temporarily divided, has now
re-identified itself." I could have told him the same thing
without the double talk; a master who has been out of touch always gets into
direct conference as soon as possible. "Hypothesis!" Vargas snorted.
"Pure hypothesis-they have no opportunity to reproduce just now.
George!" He ordered the boss of the handling crew to bring in another ape. "Little Abe?" asked the crew
boss. "No, I want one which is not supporting
a parasite. Let me see-make it Old Red." The crew boss glanced at the gibbons,
looked away at once, and said, "Gripes, Doc, I'd rather you didn't pick on
Old Red." "This won't hurt him." "Why can't I bring in Satan? He's a
mean bastard anyway." "All right, all right! But hurry it
up; you are keeping Dr. McIlvaine waiting." So they brought in Satan, a coal black
chimp. He may have been aggressive elsewhere; he was not so here. They dumped
him inside, he took one look around, shrank back against the door, and began to
whine. It was like watching an execution; I could not stand to look but I
couldn't look away. I had had my nerves under control-a man can get used to
anything; there are people who make their livings by pumping out cesspools-but
the ape's hysteria was contagious. I wanted to run. At first the hag-ridden apes did nothing;
they simply stared at him like a jury. It went on that way for a long while.
Satan's whines changed to low, sobbing moans and he covered his face with his
hands. Presently Vargas said, "Doctor! Look!" "Where?" "Lucy-the old female. There." He
pointed. It was the matriarch of the family of
consumptive gibbons. Her back was toward us; I could see that the slug thereon
had humped itself together. An iridescent line ran down the center of it. It began to split as an egg splits. In a
few minutes only, the division was complete. One new slug centered itself over
her spine; the other flowed down her back. She was squatting, buttocks almost
to the floor; it slithered off and plopped gently on the concrete. It crept slowly toward Satan. The ape must
have peeked through his fingers, for he screamed hoarsely-and swarmed up into
the top of the cage. So help me, they sent a squad to arrest
him. Four of the biggest-two gibbons, a chimp, and a baboon. They tore him
loose and hauled him down and held him face down on the floor. The slug slithered closer. It was a good two feet away when it grew a
pseudopod-slowly, at first-a slimy stalk that weaved around like a cobra. Then
it lashed out and struck the ape on the foot. The others promptly let go of him
but Satan did not move. The titan seemed to pull itself in by the
extension it had formed and attached itself to Satan's foot. From there it
crawled up; when it reached the base of his spine the ape stirred. Before it
was settled at the top of his back Satan sat up. He shook himself and joined
the others, stopping only to look us over. Vargas and McIlvaine started talking
excitedly, apparently quite unmoved otherwise. I wanted to smash something-for
me, for Satan, for the whole simian race. Vargas was insisting that nothing had been
proved, while McIlvaine maintained that we were seeing something new to our concepts;
an intelligent creature which was, by the fashion in which it was organized,
immortal and continuous in its personal identity-or its group identity; the
argument grew confused. In any case McIlvaine was theorizing that such a
creature would have continuous memory of all its experiences, not just from the
moment of fission, but back to its racial beginning. He described the slug as a
four dimensional worm in space-time, intertwined with itself as a single
organism, and the talk grew so esoteric as to be silly. As for me, I did not know and did not
care. All very interesting, no doubt, but the only way I cared about slugs was
to kill them. I wanted to kill them, early and often and as many as possible. About that uninterrupted "racial
memory" idea: wouldn't it be rather cumbersome to be able to recall
exactly what you did the second Wednesday in March a million years ago? Chapter 20 For a wonder, when I got back the Old Man
was available and wanted to talk. The President had left to address a secret
session of the United Nations and the Old Man had not been included in the
party. I wondered if he had fallen out of official favor, but I did not say so. He had me report fully on what I had seen
at the zoo and questioned me closely; he had not been down there himself. I
added my opinion of Vargas and McIlvaine. "A couple of boy scouts," I
complained, "comparing stamp collections. They don't realize it's
serious." The Old Man took time out before
answering. "Don't sell those boys short, son," he advised me.
"They are more likely to come up with the answer than are you and I." "Humph!" I said, or something
stronger. "They are more likely to let those slugs escape. Remember
Graves?" "I do remember Graves. You don't
understand scientific detachment." "I hope I never do!" "You won't. But it's the ignition
system of the world; without it, we're sunk. Matter of fact, they did let one
escape." "Huh?" "Didn't they tell you about the
elephant?" "What elephant? They damn near didn't
tell me anything; they got interested in each other and ignored me." "Sure that's not what's biting you?
About the elephant: an ape with a rider got out, somehow. Its body was found
trampled to death in the elephant house. And one of the elephants was
gone." "You
mean there is an elephant loose with a slug on him!" I had a horrid vision
of what that could mean-something like a tank with a cybernetic brain. "Her," the Old Man corrected me,
"it was a cow elephant. I didn't say so, anyhow. They found her over in
Maryland, quietly pulling up cabbages. No parasite." "Where did the slug get to?"
Involuntarily I glanced around. The Old Man chuckled. "Don't worry; I don't have it in
here. But a duo was stolen in the adjoining village. I'd say the slug is
somewhere west of the Mississippi by now." "Anybody missing?" He shrugged again. "How can you tell,
in a free country? At least, the titan can't hide on a human host anywhere
short of Zone Red." That seemed true; Schedule Bare Back
appeared to be operating one hundred percent. That made me think of something
else, something I had seen at the zoo and had not reasoned through. Whatever it
was, it eluded me. The Old Man went on, "It's taken drastic action to make
the bare-shoulders order stick, though. The President has had a flood of
protests on moral grounds, not to mention the National Association of Men's
Haberdashers." "Huh?" "You
would think we were trying to sell their daughters down to Rio, the way some of
them carry on. There was a delegation in, called themselves The Mothers of the
Republic, or some such nonsense." "The President's time is being wasted
like that, at a time like this?" "McDonough handled them. But he roped
me in on it, damn his eyes." The Old Man looked pained. "We told them
that they could not see the President unless they stripped absolutely naked.
That stopped 'em." The thought that had been bothering me
came to the surface. "Say, boss, you might have to." "'Have to what?" "Make people strip naked." He chewed his lip and looked worried.
"What are you driving at?" "Do we know, as a certainty, that a
slug can attach itself to its host only near the base of the brain?" "You should know, better than I
do." "I thought I did, but now I'm not
sure. That's the way we always did it, when I was, uh, with them." I
recounted again, in more detail, what I had seen when Vargas had had poor old
Satan exposed to a slug. "That ape moved as soon as the thing reached the
base of his spine, clear down at his tail bone. Maybe they prefer to ride up
near the brain-I'm sure they do. But maybe they don't have to. Maybe they could
ride down inside a man's pants and just put out an extension to the end of his
spinal cord." "Hmm . . . you'll remember, son, that
the first time I had a crowd searched for one I made everybody peel clear down
to the buff. That was not accidental; I wanted to be sure." "I think you were justified. See
here; they might be able to conceal themselves anywhere on the body, if they
have to. Inside a pair of shorts, for example. Of course you couldn't hide
anything under some shorts-" I was thinking of the skin-tight things that
Mary wore. "-but take those droopy drawers you've got on. One could hide
in them and it would just make you look a bit satchel fannied-a bit more, I
should say." "Want me to take 'em off?" "I can do better than that; I'll give
you the Kansas City Clutch." My words were joking but I was not; I grabbed
at the bunchiness of his pants and made sure he was clean. If he had not been,
he would have contorted and gone unconscious had I clutched a parasite. He
submitted to it with good grace, then gave me the same treatment. "But we can't," he complained as
he sat down, "go around slapping women on the rump. It won't do." "You may have to," I pointed
out, "or make everybody strip." "We'll run some experiments." "How?" I asked. "You know that head-and-spine armor
deal? It's not worth much, except to give a feeling of security to anybody who
bothers to wear one. I'll tell Doctor Horace to take an ape, fit an armor to
him so that a slug can't reach anything but his legs, say-and see what happens.
Or use some other method to limit the area of attack, and vary the areas, too.
We'll find out." "Uh, yes. But don't have him use an
ape, boss." "Why not?" "Well-they're too human." "Damn it, bub, you can't make an
omelet-" "-without breaking eggs. Okay, okay,
but I don't have to like it. Anyhow, we'll find out." I could see that he did not like what he
was thinking. "I hope it turns out that you are wrong. Yes, sir, I surely
do. It has been hard enough to get their shirts off; I'd hate like the very deuce
to try to get 'em to take off their drawers as well." He looked worried. "Well, maybe it won't be
necessary." "I hope not." "By the way, we're moving back to the
old nest." "How about the New Philadelphia
hide-out?" I asked. "We'll keep both. This war may go on a long time." "Speaking of such, what have you got
for me now?" "Well, now, as I said, this is likely
to prove a long war. Why don't you take some leave? Indefinite-I'll call you
back when I need you." "You always have," I pointed out. "Is Mary going
on leave?" "What's that got to do with it?"
"I asked you a straight question.
Boss." "Mary is on duty, with the
President." "Why? She's done her job, and nobly.
You aren't depending on her being able to smell out a slug, not if I know you.
You don't need her as a guard; she's too good an agent to waste on such
work." "See here-when did you get so big
that you are telling me how to use other agents? Answer that and make it
good." "Oh, skip it, skip it," I told
him, my temper very much out of hand. "Let it lay that if Mary isn't
taking leave, I don't want leave-and none of your business why." "That's a nice girl." "Did I say she wasn't? Keep your nose
out of my affairs. In the meantime, give me a job to do." "I say you need to take leave." "So you can make damn sure that I
don't have any free time when Mary has? What is this? A YWCA? "I say you need leave because you are
worn out." "Hunh!" "You are a fair-to-good agent when
you are in shape. Right now you aren't; you've been through too much. No, shut
up and listen: I send you out on a simple assignment. Penetrate an occupied
city, look it over and see everything there is to see and report back by a
certain time. What do you do? You are so jittery that you hang around in the
suburbs and are afraid to go downtown. You don't keep your eyes open and you
damn near get caught three times. Then when you do head back, you get so nervy
that you burn out your ship and fail to get back in time to be of any use. Your
nerve is shot and your judgment with it. Take leave-sick leave, in fact." I stood there with my ears burning. He did
not directly blame me for the failure of Schedule Counter Blast but he might as
well have. I felt that it was unfair-and yet I knew that there was truth in it.
My nerves used to be like rock, and now my hands trembled when I tried to
strike a cigarette. Nevertheless he let me have an
assignment-the first and only time I have ever won an argument with him. A hell of an assignment-I spent the next
several days lecturing to brass, answering fool questions about what titans eat
for lunch, explaining how to tackle a man who was possessed. I was billed as an
"expert" but half the time my pupils seemed sure that they knew more
about slugs than I did. Why do people cherish their
preconceptions? Riddle me that. Chapter 21 Operation Parasite seemed to come to a
dead stop during this period. The titans continued to hold Zone Red, but they
could not break out without being spotted. And we did not try to break in for
the good reason that every slug held one of our own people as hostage. It was a
situation which might go on for a long time. The United Nations were no help. The
President wanted a simple act of cooperation-Schedule Bare Back on a global
scale. They hemmed and hawed and sent the matter to committee for
investigation. The plain truth was they did not believe us; that was always the
enemy's great advantage-only the burned believed in the fire. Some nations were safe from the slugs
through their own customs. A Finn who did not strip down and climb into a steam
bath, in company, every day or so would have been conspicuous. The Japanese,
too, were casual about undressing. The South Seas were relatively safe, as were
large parts of Africa. France had gone enthusiastically nudist, on weekends at
least, right after World War III-a slug would have a tough time hiding in
France. But in countries where the body-modesty
taboo meant something a slug could stay hidden until his host began to stink.
The United States itself, Canada-England, most particularly England.
"Aren't you getting excited over nothing, old chap? Take off my weskit?
Now, really!" They flew three slugs (with apes) to London; I understand that the
King wanted to set an example as the President had, but the Prime Minister,
egged on by the Archbishop of Canterbury, would not let him. The Archbishop had
not even bothered to look; moral behavior was more important than mundane
peril. Nothing about this appeared in the news and the story may not be true,
but English skin was not exposed to the cold stares of neighbors. The Cominform propaganda system began to
blast us as soon as they had worked out a new line. The whole thing was an
"American Imperialist fantasy" intended to "enslave the
workers"; the "mad dogs of capitalism" were at it again. I wondered why the titans had not attacked
Russia first; Stalinism seemed tailor-made for them. On second thought, I
wondered if they had. On third thought I wondered what difference it would
make; the people behind the Curtain had had their minds enslaved and parasites
riding them for three generations. There might not be two kopeks difference
between a commissar with a slug and a commissar without a slug. There would be one change: their
intermittent purges would take a different form; a "deviationist"
would be "liquidated" by plastering a titan on his neck. It wouldn't
be necessary to send him to the gas chamber. Except when the Old Man picked me to work
with him I was not close to the center of things; I saw the war with the titans
as a man sees hurricanes-his small piece only. I did not see the Old Man soon
and I got my assignments from Oldfield, his deputy. Consequently I did not know
of it when Mary was relieved from special duty with the President. I ran into
her in the lounge of the Section offices. "Mary!" I yelped and fell
over my feet getting to her. She gave me that long, slow, sweet smile
and moved over to make room for me. "Hello, darling!" she whispered.
She did not ask me what I had been doing, nor scold me that I had not been in
touch with her, nor even comment on how long it had been. Mary always let the
water over the dam take care of itself. Not me-I babbled. "This is wonderful!
I thought you were still tucking the President into his beddy-bye. How long
have you been here? Do you have to go back right away? Say, can I dial you a
drink--no, you've got one." I started to dial for an old-fashioned and
discovered that Mary had already done so; it popped out almost into my hand.
"Huh? How'd this get here?" "I ordered it when you came in the
door." "You did? Mary, did I tell you that
you are wonderful?" "No." "Very well, then, I will: You're
wonderful." "Thank you." I went on, "This calls for a
celebration! How long are you free? Say, couldn't you possibly get some leave?
They can't expect you to be on duty twenty-four hours a day, week after week,
with no time off. I think I'll go right straight to the Old Man and tell him
just what-" "I'm on leave, Sam." "-just what I think of that sort
of-Huh?" "I'm on leave now." "You are? For how long?" "Subject to call. All leaves read
that way now." "But-How long have you been on
leave?" "Since yesterday. I've been sitting
here, waiting for you to show up." "Yesterday!" And I had spent
yesterday giving more kindergarten lectures to brass hats who did not want
them. "Oh, for the love of-" I stood up. "Stay right where you
are. Don't move. I'll be right back." I rushed over to the operations office. I
got in to see the chief deputy by insisting that I had a very urgent matter
that he had to attend to. Oldfield looked up when I came in and said in a surly
tone, "What do you want?" "Look, chief, that series of bedtime
stories I'm scheduled to tell: better cancel them." "Why?" "I'm a sick man; I've been due for
sick leave for a long time. Now I've just got to take it." "You're sick in the head, if you ask
me." "That's right; I'm sick in the head.
Sometimes I hear voices. People have been following me around. I keep dreaming
I'm back with the titans." That last point was regrettably true. "But since when has this being crazy
been any handicap in this section?" He leaned back and waited for me to
argue the point. "Look-do I get leave or don't
I?" He fumbled through papers on his desk,
found one and tore it up. "Okay. Keep your phone handy; you're subject to
recall. Get out." I got. Mary looked up when I came in and
gave me the soft warm treatment again. I said, "Grab your things; we're
leaving." She did not ask where; she simply stood
up. I snatched my drink, gulped half of it and spilled the rest. We went up and
were out on the pedestrian level of the city before either one of us said
anything. Then I asked, "Now-where do you want to get married?" "Sam, we discussed that before." "Sure we did and now we are going to
do it. Where?" "Sam, Sam my very dear-I will do what
you say. But I am bound to tell you that I am still opposed to it." "Why?" "Sam, let's go straight to my
apartment. I'd like to cook dinner for you." "Okay, you can cook dinner-but not in
your apartment. And we get married first." "Please, Sam!" I heard somebody say, "Keep pitching,
kid. She's weakening." I looked around and found that we were playing to a
good-sized gallery. I swept an arm wide, almost clipping the
youngster who had given me the advice and shouted irritably, "Haven't you
people got anything else to do? Go get drunk!" Somebody else said, "I'd say he ought
to take her offer; he won't get a better one." I grabbed Mary by the arm and hurried her
away from there. I did not say another word until I had gotten her into a cab
and closed off the driver's compartment from the lounge. "All right,"
I said gruffly, "why not get married? Let's have your reasons." "Why get married, Sam? I'm yours; you
don't need a contract." "Why? Because I love you; that's one
reason, damn it!" She did not answer for quite a while; I
thought I had offended her. When she did I could hardly hear her. "You
hadn't mentioned that before, Sam." "Hadn't I? Oh, I must have. I'm sure
I have." "No, I'm sure, quite sure, that you
haven't. Why didn't you?" "Unh, I don't know. Just an
oversight, I guess. I'm not right sure what the word 'love' means." "Neither am I," she said softly,
"but I love to hear you say it. Say it again, please." "Huh? Okay. I love you. I love you,
Mary." "Oh, Sam!" She snuggled in against my shoulder and
began to tremble. I shook her a little. "How about you?" "Me? Oh, I love you, Sam. I do love
you. I've loved you ever since-" "Ever since when?" I thought she was going to say that she
had loved me ever since I took her place in Project Interview; what she said
was, "I've loved you ever since you slapped me." Is
that logic? The driver was cruising slowly east along
the Connecticut coast; I had told him just to drive around. I had to wake him
up before I could get him to land us in Westport. We went straight to the City
Hall. I stepped up to a counter in the Bureau of
Sanctions and Licenses and said to a clerk there, "Is this where we get
married?" "That's up to you," he answered.
"Hunting licenses on the left, dog licenses on the right, this desk is the
happy medium-I hope." He leered at me. I
don't like smart boys and the gag was ancient. "Very well," I said
stiffly, "will you oblige by issuing us a license?" "Sure thing. Everybody ought to get
married at least once; that's what I keep telling my old lady." He got out
a large printed form. "Let's have your serial numbers." We gave them to him. He slid the form into
a typer and recorded them. "Now-are either of you married in any other
state?" We said that we weren't; he went on, "You're sure, now? If
you are and don't tell me, so I can put a rider on this showing the other
contracts, this contract ain't valid." We told him again that we weren't married
anywhere. He shrugged and went on, "Term, renewable, or lifetime? If it's
over ten years, the fee is the same as for lifetime; if it's under six months,
you don't need this; you get the short form from that vendo machine over there
by the wall." I looked at Mary; she said in a very small
voice, "Lifetime." The clerk looked surprised. "Lady,
are you sure you know what you're doing? The renewable contract, with the
automatic option clause, is just as permanent and you don't have to go through
the courts if you change your mind." I said, "You heard the lady! Put it
down." "Okay, okay-either party, mutual
consent, or binding?" "Binding," I answered and Mary
nodded. "Binding it is," he agreed,
stroking the typer. "Now we come to the meat of the matter: who pays and
how much? And is it salary or endowment?" I said, "Salary"; I didn't own
enough to set up a fund. At the same time and in a firm voice Mary
said, "Neither." The clerk said, "Huh?" "Neither one," Mary repeated.
"This is not a financial contract." The clerk stopped completely, looked at
me, and then looked at Mary. "Now, look, lady," he said reasonably,
"don't be foolish. You heard the gentleman say that he was willing to do
the right thing." "No." "Hadn't you better talk it over with
your lawyer before you go ahead with this? There's a public communicator out in
the hall." "No!" "Well-I'm darned if I see what you
need a license for." "Neither do I," Mary told him. "You mean you don't want this?" "No! Put it down the way I told you
to. 'No salary'. " The clerk looked helpless but bent over
the typer again. "I guess that's all we need," he said finally.
"You've kept it simple, I'll say that for you. 'Do-you
both-solemnly-swear-that-the-above-facts-are-true-to-the-best-of-your-knowledge-and-belief-that-you-aren't-entering-into-this-agreement-uninfluenced-by-drugs-or-other-illegal-inducements-and-that-there-exists-no-other-covenants-nor-other-legal-impediments-to-the-execution-and-registration-of-the-above-contract?'
" We both said that we did and we were and
it was and there weren't. He pulled the form out of the typer. "Let's have
your thumb prints. . . okay; that'll be ten dollars, including the federal
tax." I paid him and he shoved the form into the copier and threw the
switch. "Copies will be mailed to each of you," he announced,
"at your serial-number addresses. Now-what type of ceremony are you
looking for? Maybe I can be of help." "We don't want a religious
ceremony," Mary told him and I agreed. He nodded. "Then I've got just what
you're looking for. Old Doctor Chamleigh. He's completely non-sectarian, best
stereo accompaniment in town, all four walls and full orchestra. He gives you
the whole works, fertility rites and everything, but dignified. And he tops it
off with a fatherly straight-from-the-shoulder word of advice. Makes you feel
married." "No." This time I said it. "Oh, come, now!" the clerk said
to me. "Think of the little lady. If she sticks by what she just swore
to-and I'm not saying she won't-she'll never have another chance. Every girl is
entitled to a formal wedding. Honest-I don't get much of a commission out of
it." I said, "See here, you can marry us,
can't you? Go ahead. Get it over with!" He looked surprised and said, "Didn't
you know? In this state you marry yourself. You've been married, ever since you
thumb-printed the license." I said, "Oh-" Mary didn't say
anything. We left. I hired a duo at the landing flat north of
town; the heap was ten years old and smelled of it but it had full-automatic
and that was all that really mattered. I looped around the city, cut across
Manhattan Crater, and set the controls. We didn't talk much; there didn't seem
to be much to say just yet. I was happy but terribly nervous-and then Mary put
her arms around me and after a bit I wasn't nervous any longer but happier than
ever. After a long time that seemed short I heard the BEEEEP! beep-beep BEEEEP!
of the beacon at my shack in the mountains, whereupon I unwound myself, took
over manual, and landed. Mary said sleepily, "Where are we?" "At my cabin in the mountains,"
I told her. "I didn't know you had a cabin in the
mountains. I thought you were headed for my apartment." "What, and risk those bear traps?
Anyhow, it's not mine; it's ours." She kissed me again and I loused up the
landing. She slid out ahead of me while I was securing the board, then I
followed and found her staring at my shack. "Sweetheart, it's
beautiful!" "You can't beat the
Adirondacks," I agreed. There was a slight haze with the sun low in the
west, giving that wonderful, depth upon depth, stereo look that you never get
anywhere else. "I picked this place for the view." She glanced at it and said, "Yes,
yes-but I didn't mean that. I meant your-our cabin. Let's go inside, right
now."
"Suits," I agreed, "but it's really just a simple
shack." Which it was-not even an indoor pool. I had kept it that way on
purpose; when I came up here I didn't want to feel that I had brought the city
with me. The shell was conventional steel-and-fiberglass construction but I had
had it veneered in duroslabs which could not be told from real logs unless you
took a knife to them. The inside was just as simple-a big living room with a
real, wood-burning fireplace, deep plain-colored rugs, and plenty of low
chairs. The services were all in a Kompacto special, the shell of which was
buried under the foundation-air-conditioner, power pack, cleansing system,
sound equipment, plumbing, radiation alarm, servos-everything but the
deep-freeze and the other kitchen equipment, out of sight and out of mind. Even
the stereo screens were covered up and would not be noticed unless in use. It
was about as near as a man could get to a real log cabin and still have inside
plumbing. "I think it's just lovely," Mary
said seriously. "I wouldn't want to have an ostentatious place." "You and me both." I worked the
combo and the front door dilated; Mary was inside at once. "Hey! Come back
here!" I yelled. She did so. "What's the matter, Sam?
Did I do something wrong?" "You sure did." I dragged her
back to me, then swung her up in my arms and carried her across the threshold.
I kissed her as I put her down. "There. Now you are in your own house,
properly." The lights had come on as we entered the
house. She looked around her, then turned and threw her arms around my neck.
"Oh, darling, darling! I can't see-my eyes are all blurry." Mine were blurry, too, so we took time out
for mutual treatment. Then she started wandering around, touching things.
"Sam, if I had planned it all myself, it would have been just this
way." "It hasn't but one bathroom," I
apologized. "We'll have to rough it a bit." "I don't mind. In fact I'm glad; now
I know you didn't bring any of those women of yours up here." "What women?" "You know darn well what women. If
you had been planning this as a nest, you would have included a woman's
bathroom." "You know too much." She did not answer but wandered on out
into the kitchen. I heard her squeal. "What's the matter?" I asked,
following her out. "I never expected to find a real
kitchen in a bachelor's lodge." "I'm not a bad cook myself. I wanted
a kitchen so I bought one." "I'm so glad. Now I will cook you
dinner." "It's your kitchen; suit yourself.
But don't you want to wash up? You can have first crack at the shower if you
want it. And tomorrow we'll get a catalog and you can pick out a bathroom of
your own. We'll have it flown in." "No hurry," she said. "You
take the first shower. I want to start dinner." So I did. I guess she did not have any
trouble figuring out the controls and filing system in the kitchen, for about
fifteen minutes later while I was whistling away in the shower, letting the hot
water soak in, I heard a tap on the shower door. I looked through the
translucent panel and saw Mary silhouetted there. "May I come in?" she called out. "Sure, sure!" I said,
"Plenty of room." I opened the door and looked at her. She looked
good. For a moment she stood there, letting me look but with a sweet shyness on
her face that I had never seen before. I put on an expression of utter surprise
and said, "Honey! What's the matter? Are you sick?" She looked startled out of her wits and
said, "Me? What do you mean?" "There's not a gun on you
anywhere." She giggled and came at me.
"Idiot!" she squealed and started to tickle me. I got her left arm in
a bonebreaker but she countered with one of the nastiest judo tricks that ever
came out of Japan. Fortunately I knew the answer to it and then we were both on
the bottom of the shower and she was yelling, "Let me up! You're getting
my hair all wet." "Does it matter?" I asked, not
moving. I liked it there. "I guess not," she answered
softly and kissed me. So I let her up and we rubbed each other's bruises and
giggled. It was quite the nicest shower I have ever had. Mary and I slipped into domesticity as if
we had been married for twenty years. Oh, not that our honeymoon was humdrum,
far from it, nor that there weren't a thousand things we still had to learn
about each other-the point was that we already seemed to know the necessary
things about each other that made us married. Especially Mary. I don't remember those days too clearly,
yet I remember every second of them. I went around feeling gay and a bit
confused. My Uncle Egbert used to achieve much the same effect with a jug of
corn liquor, but we did not even take tempus pills, not then. I was happy; I
had forgotten what it was like to be happy, had not known that I was not happy.
Interested, I used to be-yes. Diverted, entertained, amused-but not happy. We did not turn on a stereo, we did not
read a book-except that Mary read aloud some Oz books that I had. Priceless
items, they were, left to me by my great-grandfather; she had never seen any.
But that did not take us back into the world; it took us farther out. The second day we did go down to the
village; I wanted to show Mary off. Down there they think I am a writer and I
encourage the notion, so I stopped to buy a couple of tubes and a condenser for
my typer and a roll of copy tape, though I certainly had no intention of doing
any writing, not this trip. I got to talking with the storekeeper about the
slugs and Schedule Bare Back-sticking to my public persona of course. There had
been a local false alarm and a native in the next town had been shot by a
trigger-happy constable for absent-mindedly showing up in public in a shirt.
The storekeeper was indignant. I suggested that it was his own fault; these
were war conditions. He shook his head. "The way I see it
we would have had no trouble at all if we had tended to our own business. The
Lord never intended men to go out into space. We should junk the space stations
and stay home; then we would be all right." I pointed out that the slugs came here in
their own ships; we did not go after them-and got a warning signal from Mary
not to talk too much. The storekeeper placed both hands on the
counter and leaned toward me. "We had no trouble before space travel;
you'll grant that?" I conceded the point. "Well?" he
said triumphantly. I shut up. How can you argue? We did not go into town after that and saw
no one and spoke to no one. On the way home (we were on foot) we passed close
to the shack of John the Goat, our local hermit. Some say that John used to
keep goats; I know he smelled like one. He did what little caretaking I
required and we respected each other, that is, we saw each other only when
strictly necessary and then as briefly as possible. But, seeing him, I waved. He waved back. He was dressed as usual,
stocking cap, an old army blouse, shorts, and sandals. I thought of warning him
that a man had been shot nearby for not complying with the bare-to-the-waist
order, but decided against it. John was the perfect anarchist; advice would
have made him only more stubborn. Instead I cupped my hands and shouted,
"Send up the Pirate!" He waved again and we went on without coming
within two hundred feet of him, which was about right unless he was downwind. "Who's the Pirate, darling?"
Mary asked. "You'll see." Which she did; as soon as we got back the
Pirate came in, for I had his little door keyed to his own meow so that he
could let himself in and out-the Pirate being a large and rakish torn cat, half
red Persian and half travelling salesman. He came in strutting, told me what he
thought of people who stayed away so long, then headbumped my ankle in
forgiveness. I reached down and roughed him up, then he inspected Mary. I was watching Mary. She had dropped to
her knees and was making the sounds used by people who understand cat protocol,
but the Pirate was looking her over suspiciously. Suddenly he jumped into her
arms and commenced to buzz like a faulty fuel meter, while bumping her under
the chin. I sighed loudly. "That's a
relief," I announced. "For a moment I didn't think I was going to be
allowed to keep you." Mary looked up and smiled. "You need
not have worried; I get along with cats. I'm two-thirds cat myself." "What's the other third?" She made a face at me. "You'll find
out." She was scratching the Pirate under the chin; he was stretching his
neck and accepting it, with an expression of indecent and lascivious pleasure.
I noticed that her hair just matched his fur. "Old John takes care of him while I'm
away," I explained, "but the Pirate belongs to me-or vice
versa." "I figured that out," Mary
answered, "and now I belong to the Pirate, too; don't I, Pirate?" The cat did not answer but continued his
shameless lallygagging-but it was clear that she was right. Truthfully I was
relieved; aelurophobes cannot understand why cats matter to aelurophiles, but
if Mary had turned out not to be one of the lodge it would have fretted me. From then on the cat was with us-or with
Mary-almost all the time, except when I shut him out of our bedroom. That I
would not stand for, though both Mary and the Pirate thought it small of me. We
even took him with us when we went down the canyon for target practice. I
suggested to Mary that it was safer to leave him behind but she said, "See
to it that you don't shoot him. I won't." I shut up, somewhat stung. I am a good
shot and remain so by unrelenting practice at every opportunity-even on my
honeymoon. No, that's not quite straight; I would have skipped practice on that
occasion had it not turned out that Mary really liked to shoot. Mary is not
just a good trained shot; she is the real thing, an Annie Oakley. She tried to
teach me, but it can't be taught, not that sort of shooting. I asked why she carried more than one gun.
"You might need more than one," she told me. "Here-take my gun
away from me." I went through the motions of a standing,
face-to-face disarm, bare hands against gun. She avoided it easily and said
sharply, "What are you doing? Disarming me, or asking me to dance? Make it
good." So I made it good. I'll never be a
match-medal shot but I stood at the top of my class in barroom. If she had not
given in to it, I would have broken her wrist. I had her gun. Then I realized that a
second gun was pressing against my belly button. It was a lady's social gun,
but perfectly capable of making two dozen widows without recharging. I looked
down, saw that the safety was off, and knew that my beautiful bride had only to
tense one muscle to burn a hole through me. Not a wide one, but sufficient. "Where in the deuce did you find
that?" I asked-and well I might, for neither one of us had bothered to
dress when we came out. The area was very deserted and often it did not seem
worthwhile to take the trouble; it was my land. So I was much surprised as I would have
sworn that the only gun Mary had with her was the one she had carried in her
sweet little hand. "It was high up on my neck, under my
hair," she said demurely. "See?" I looked. I knew a phone could
be hidden there but I had not thought of it for a gun-though of course I don't
use a lady-size weapon and I don't wear my hair in long flame-colored curls. Then I looked again, for she had a third
gun shoved against my ribs. "Where did that one come from?" I asked. She giggled. "Sheer misdirection;
it's been in plain sight all the time." She would not tell me anything
further and I never did figure it out. She should have clanked when she
walked-but she did not. Oh my, no! I found I could teach her a few things
about hand-to-hand, which salved my pride. Bare hands are more useful than guns
anyhow; they will save your life oftener. Not that Mary was not good at it
herself; she packed sudden death in each hand and eternal sleep in her feet.
However, she had the habit, whenever she lost a fall, of going limp and kissing
me. Once, instead of kissing her back, I shook her and told her she was not
taking it seriously. Instead of cutting out the nonsense, she continued to
remain limp, let her voice go an octave lower, and said, "Don't you
realize, my darling, that these are not my weapons?" I knew that she did not mean that guns
were her weapons; she meant something older and more primitive. True, she could
fight like a bad-tempered Kodiak bear and I respected her for it, but she was
no Amazon. An Amazon doesn't look that way with her head on a pillow. Mary's
true strength lay in her other talents. Which reminds me; from her I learned how
it was that I was rescued from the slugs. Mary herself had prowled the city for
days, not finding me, but reporting accurately the progress with which the city
was being "secured". Had she not been able to spot a possessed man,
we might have lost many agents fruitlessly-and I might never have gotten free
from my master. As a result of the data she brought in, the Old Man drew back
and concentrated on the entrances and exits to the city. And I was rescued,
though they weren't waiting for me in particular . . . at least I don't suppose
they were. Or maybe they were. Something Mary said
led me to think that the Old Man and she had worked watch on and watch off,
heel-and-toe, covering the city's main launching platform, once it was evident
that there was a focal point active in the city. But that could not have been
correct-the Old Man would not have neglected his job to search for one agent. I
must have misunderstood her. I never got a chance to pursue the
subject; Mary did not like digging into the past. I asked her once why the Old
Man had relieved her as a presidential guard. She said, "I stopped being
useful at it," and would not elaborate. She knew that I eventually would
learn the reason: that the slugs had found out about sex, thus rendering her no
longer useful as a touchstone for possessed males. But I did not know it then;
she found the subject repulsive and refused to talk about it. Mary spent less
time borrowing trouble than anyone I ever knew. So little that I almost forgot, during
that holiday from the world, what it was we were up against. Although she would not talk about herself,
she let me talk about myself. As I grew still more relaxed and still happier I tried
to explain what had been eating me all my life. I told her about resigning from
the service and the knocking around I had done before I swallowed my pride and
went to work for the Old Man. "I'm a peaceable guy," I told her,
"but what's the matter with me? The Old Man is the only one I've ever been
able to subordinate myself to-and I still fight with him. Why, Mary? Is there
something wrong with me?" I had my head in her lap; she picked it up
and kissed me. "Heavens, boy, don't you know? There's nothing really wrong
with you; it's what has been done to you." "But I've always been that way-until
now." "I know, ever since you were a child.
No mother and an arrogantly brilliant father-you've been slapped around so much
that you have no confidence in yourself." Her answer surprised me so much that I
reared up. Me? No confidence in myself? "Huh?" I said. "How can
you say that? I'm the cockiest rooster in the yard." "Yes. Or you used to be. Things will
be better now." And there's where it stood for she took advantage of my
change in position to stand up and say, "Let's go look at the
sunset." "Sunset?" I answered.
"Can't be-we just finished breakfast." But she was right and I was
wrong, a common occurrence. The mix-up about the time of day jerked me
back to reality. "Mary, how long have we been up here? What's the
date?" "Does it matter?" "You're dam right it matters. It's
been more than a week. I'm sure. One of these days our phones will start
screaming and then it's back to the treadmill." "In the meantime what difference does
it make?" She was right but I still wanted to know
what day it was. I could have found out by switching on a stereo screen, but I
would probably have bumped into a newscast-and I did not want that; I was still
pretending that Mary and I were away in a different world, a safe world, where
titans did not exist. "Mary," I said fretfully, "how many tempus
pills have you?" "None." "Well-I've got enough for both of us.
Let's stretch it out, make it last a long time. Suppose we have just
twenty-four more hours; we could fine it down into a month, subjective
time." "No." "Why not? Let's carpe that old diem
before it gets away from us." She put a hand on my arm and looked up
into my eyes. "No, darling, it's not for me. I must live each moment as it
comes and not let it be spoiled by worrying about the moment ahead." I
suppose I looked stubborn for she went on, "If you want to take them, I
won't mind, but please don't ask me to." "Confound it. I'm not going on a joy
ride alone." She did not answer, which is the damnedest way of winning an
argument I know of. Not that we argued. If I tried to start
one-which I did, more than once-Mary would give in and somehow it would work
out that I was mistaken. I did try several times to find out more about her; it
seemed to me that I ought to know something about the woman I was married to.
To one question she looked thoughtful and answered presently, "I sometimes
wonder whether I ever did have a childhood-or was it something I dreamed last
night?" I asked her point blank what her name was.
"Mary," she said tranquilly. "Mary really is your name,
then?" I had long since told her my right name, but we had agreed to go on
using "Sam". "Certainly it's my name, dear. I've
been 'Mary' since you first called me that." "Oh. All right, your name is Mary.
You are my beloved Mary. But what was your name before?" Her eyes held an odd, hurt look, but she answered
steadily, "I was once known as 'Allucquere'." "'Allucquere'," I repeated,
savoring it. "Allucquere. What a strange and beautiful name. Allucquere.
It has a rolling majesty about it. My darling Allucquere." "My name is Mary, now." And that
was that. Somewhere, somewhen, I was becoming convinced, Mary had been hurt,
badly hurt. But it seemed unlikely that I was ever going to know about it. She
had been married before, I was fairly certain; perhaps that was it. Presently I ceased to worry about it. She
was what she was, now and forever, and I was content to bask in the warm light
of her presence. "Age cannot wither her nor custom stale her infinite
variety." I went on calling her "Mary"
since she obviously preferred it and that was how I thought of her anyhow, but
the name that she had once had kept running through my mind. Allucquere...
Allucquere... I rolled it around my tongue and wondered how it was spelled. Then suddenly I knew how it was spelled.
My pesky packrat memory had turned up the right tab and now was pawing away at
the shelves in the back of my mind where I keep the useless junk that I don't
think about for years on end and am helpless to get rid of. There bad been a
community, a colony that used an artificial language, even to given names- The Whitmanites, that was it-the
anarchist-pacifist cult that got kicked out of Canada, then failed to make a go
of it in Little America. There was a book, written by their prophet. The
Entropy of Joy-I had not read it but I had skimmed it once; it was full of
pseudomathematical formulas for achieving happiness. Everybody is for "happiness",
just as they are against "sin", but the cult's practices kept getting
them in hot water. They had a curious and yet very ancient solution to their
sexual problems, a solution which appeared to suit them but which produced
explosive results when the Whitmanite culture touched any other pattern of
behavior. Even Little America had not been far enough away for them; I had
heard somewhere that the remnants had emigrated to Venus-in which case they
must all be dead by now. I put it out of my mind. If Mary were a
Whitmanite, or had been reared that way, that was her business. I certainly was
not going to let the cult's philosophy cause us a crisis now or ever; marriage
is not ownership and wives are not property. If that were all there was to what Mary
did not want me to know about her, then I simply would not know it. I had not
been looking for virginity wrapped in a sealed package; I had been looking for
Mary. Chapter 22 The next time I mentioned tempos pills,
she did not argue but suggested that we hold it down to a minimum dose. It was
a fair compromise-and we could always take more. I prepared it as injections so that it
would take hold faster. Ordinarily I watch a clock after I've taken tempus;
when the second hand stops I know that I'm loaded. But my shack has no clocks
and neither of us was wearing ringwatches. It was just sunrise and we had been
awake all night, cuddled upon a big low half-moon couch in front of the
fireplace. We continued to lie there for a long time,
feeling good and dreamy, and I was half considering the idea that the drug had
not worked. Then I realized that the sun had stopped rising. I watched a bird
fluttering past the view window. If I stared at him long enough, I could see
his wings move. I looked back from it to my wife, admired
the long sweep of her limbs and the sudden, rising curves. The Pirate was
curled up on her stomach, a cubical cat, with his paws tucked in as a muff.
Both of them seemed asleep. "How about some breakfast?" I said,
"I'm starved." "You fix it," she answered.
"If I move, I'll disturb Pirate." "You promised to love, honor, and fix
me breakfast," I replied and tickled the soles of her feet. She gasped and
drew up her legs; the cat squawked and landed on the floor. "Oh dear!" she said, sitting up.
"You made me move too fast and now I've offended him." "Never mind the cat, woman; you're married
to me." But I knew that I had made a mistake. In the presence of others,
people not under the drug, one should move with great care. I simply hadn't
thought about the cat; no doubt he thought we were behaving like drunken
jumping jacks. I intentionally slowed down and tried to woo him. No use-he was streaking toward his door. I
could have stopped him, for to me his movement was a molasses crawl, but had I
done so I would simply have frightened him more. I let him go and went to the
kitchen. Do you know, Mary was right; tempus fugit
drug is no good for honeymoons. The ecstatic happiness that I had felt before
was masked by the euphoria of the drug, though I did not feel the loss at the
time because the drug's euphoria is compelling. But the loss was real; I had
substituted for the true magic a chemical fake. And there are some precious things which
cannot or should not be hurried. Mary was right, as usual. Nevertheless it was
a good day-or month, however you care to look at it. But I wished that I had
stuck to the real thing. Late that evening we came out of it. I
felt the slight irritability which marks the loosening hold of the drug, found
my ringwatch and timed my reflexes. When they were back to normal I timed
Mary's, whereupon she informed me that she had been out of it for twenty
minutes or so-pretty accurate matching of dosage to have been based on body
weights alone. "Do you want to go under again?"
she asked me. I pulled her to me and kissed her.
"No; frankly, I'm glad to be back." "I'm so glad." I had the usual ravenous appetite that one
has afterward no matter how many times one eats while under; I mentioned it.
"In a minute," she said. "I want to call Pirate. He has not been
in all day." I had not missed him during the day-or
"month"-just past; the euphoria is like that. "Don't worry about
it," I told her. "He often stays out all day." "He has not before." "He has with me," I answered. "I think I offended him-I know I
did." "Then he is probably down at Old
John's. That is his usual way of punishing me when he does not like the
service. He'll be all right." "But it's late at night-I'm afraid a
coyote might get him." "Don't be silly; there are no coyotes
this far east." "A fox, then-or something. Do you
mind, darling? I'll just step out and call him." She headed for the door. "Put on something, then," I
ordered. "It will be nippy out there." She hesitated, then went back to the
bedroom and got a negligee I had bought for her the day we had gone down to the
village. She went out; I put more wood on the fire and went into the kitchen. She must have left the door dilated for,
while I was trying to make up my mind between convenience of a
"Soup-to-Nuts" and the pleasure of planning a meal from separate
units, I heard her saying, "Bad, bad cat! You worried mama," in that
cooing voice suitable for babies and felines. I called out, "Fetch him in and close
the door-and mind the penguins!" She did not answer and I did not hear the
door relax, so I went back into the living room. She was just coming in and did not have
the cat with her. I started to speak and then caught sight of her eyes. They
were staring, filled with unspeakable horror. I said, "Mary!" and
started toward her. She seemed to see me and turned back
toward the door; her movements were jerky, spasmodic. As she turned I saw her
shoulders. Under the negligee was a hump. I don't know how long I stood there.
Probably a split second but it is burned into me as endless. I jumped toward
her and grabbed her by the arms. She looked at me and her eyes were no longer
wells of horror but merely dead. She gave me the knee. I squeezed and managed to avoid the worst
of it. Look-I know you don't tackle a dangerous opponent by grabbing his upper
arms, but this was my wife. I couldn't come at Mary with a
feint-shift-and-kill. But the slug had no compunctions about me.
Mary-or it-was giving me everything she had and I had all I could do to keep
from killing her. I had to keep her from killing me-and I had to kill the
slug-and I had to keep the slug from getting at me or I would not be able to
save her. I let go with one hand and jabbed at her
chin. The blow should have knocked her out but it did not even slow her down. I
grabbed again, with both arms and legs, trying to encase her in a bear hug to
immobilize her without injuring her. We went down together, Mary on top. I
shoved the top of my head into her face to stop her biting me. I held her so, curbing her strong body by
sheer bulk of muscle. Then I tried to paralyze her with nerve pressure, but she
knew what I was up to, knew the key spots as well as I did-and I was lucky that
I was not myself paralyzed. There was one thing left that I could do:
clutch the slug itself-but I knew the shattering effect that had on the host.
It might not kill her; again it might. It was sure to hurt her horribly. I
wanted to make her unconscious, then remove the slug gently before I killed it
. . . drive it off with heat or force it to turn loose with mild shocks. Drive it off with heat- But I was given no time to develop the
idea; she got her teeth in my ear. I shifted my right arm and grabbed at the
slug. Nothing happened. Instead of sinking my fingers into a slimy mess I found
that this slug had a horny, leathery covering; it was as if I had clutched a
football. Mary jerked when I touched it and took away part of my ear, but there
was no bone-crushing spasm; the slug was still alive and in control of her. I tried to get my fingers under it, to pry
it loose; it clung like a suction cup. My fingers would not go under. In the meantime I was suffering damages in
other places. I rolled over and got to my knees, still hugging her. I had to
let her legs free and that was bad, but I bent her across a knee and then
struggled to my feet. I dragged and carried her to the fireplace. She knew
what I was doing and almost got away from me; it was like trying to wrestle a
mountain lion. But I got her there, grabbed her by her mop of hair and slowly
forced her shoulders over the fire. I meant-I swear that I meant only to singe
it, force it to drop off to escape that heat. But she struggled so hard that I
slipped, banging my own head against the arch of the opening and dropping her
shoulders against the coals. She screamed and bounded out of the fire,
carrying me with her. I struggled to my feet, still dazed by the wallop I had
taken in the head, and saw her collapsed on the floor. Her hair, her beautiful
hair, was burning. So was her negligee. I slapped at them
both with my hands. The slug was no longer on her. Still crushing the flames
with my hands I glanced around and saw it lying on the floor in front of the
fireplace-and the Pirate was sniffing at it. "Get away from there!" I yelled.
"Pirate! Stop that!" The cat looked up inquiringly, as if this were
some new and interesting game. I went on doing what I had to do, making
absolutely certain that the fire was out, both hair and clothing. When I was
sure, I left her; there was not even time to make certain that she was still
alive. There was something more urgent to do. What I wanted was the fireplace shovel; I
did not dare risk touching the thing with my hands. I turned to get the shovel. But the slug was no longer on the floor;
it had gotten Pirate. The cat was standing rigid, feet wide apart, and the slug
was settling into place. Perhaps it would have been better had I
been a few seconds later; perhaps the slug, mounted on the cat, would have
escaped outdoors. I would not have pursued it into the dark. I don't think I
would have. But I dived at Pirate and got him by his hind legs just as he made
his first controlled movement. Handling a frenzied, full-grown cat with
bare hands is reckless at best; controlling one which is already controlled by
a titan is impossible. Hands and arms being slashed by claws and teeth at every
step, I hurried again to the fireplace. This time I made sure. Despite Pirate's
wails and struggles I forced the slug against the coals and held it there, cat
fur and my hands alike burning, until the slug dropped off directly into the
flames. Then I took Pirate out and laid him on the floor. He was no longer
struggling. I did for him what I had done for Mary, made sure that he was no
longer burning anywhere and went back to Mary. She was still unconscious. I squatted down
beside her and sobbed. An hour later I had done what I could for
Mary. Her hair was almost gone from the left side of her head and there were
burns on her shoulders and neck. But her pulse was strong, her respiration
steady though fast and light, and I did not judge that she would lose much body
fluid. I dressed her burns-I keep a rather full stock out there in the
country-and gave her an injection to make her sleep. Then I had time for
Pirate. He was still on the floor where I had left
him and he did not look good. He had gotten it much worse than Mary and
probably flame in his lungs as well. I thought he was dead, but he lifted his
head when I touched him. "I'm sorry, old fellow," I whispered. I
think I heard him mew. I did for him what I had done for Mary,
except that I was afraid to give him a soporific. After that I went into the bathroom
and looked myself over. The ear had stopped bleeding and I decided
to ignore it, for the time being. Someday, when I had time, it would need to be
rebuilt. My hands were what bothered me. I stuck them under hot water and
yelped, then dried them in the air blast and that hurt, too. I could not figure
out how I could dress them, and, besides, I needed to use them. Finally I dumped about an ounce of the
jelly for burns into each of a pair of plastic gloves and put them on. The
stuff included a local anesthetic; I could get by. Then I went to the
stereophone and called the village medical man. I explained to him carefully
and correctly what had happened and what I had done about it and asked him to
come at once. "At night?" he said. "You
must be joking." I said that I decidedly was not joking. He answered, "Don't ask the
impossible, man. Yours makes the fourth alarm in this county; nobody goes out
at night. You've done everything that can be done tonight; I'll stop in and see
your wife first thing in the morning." I told him to go straight to the devil
first thing in the morning and switched off. Pirate died a little after midnight. I
buried him at once so that Mary would not see him. Digging hurt my hands but he
did not take a very big hole. I said goodbye to him and came back in. Mary was
resting quietly; I brought a chair to the bed and watched over her. Probably I
dozed from time to time; I can't be sure. Chapter 23 About dawn Mary began to struggle and moan.
I stepped to the bed and put a hand on her. "There, baby, there-It's all
right. Sam's here." Her eyes opened and for a moment held the
same horror they had held when she was first possessed. Then she saw me and
relaxed. "Sam! Oh, darling, I've had the most terrible dream." "It's all right," I repeated. "Why are you wearing gloves?"
She became aware of her own dressings; she looked dismayed and said, "It
wasn't a dream!" "No, dearest, it wasn't a dream. But
it's all right; I killed it." "You killed it? You're sure it's
dead?" "Quite sure." The house still
reeked with the stench of its dying. "Oh. Come here, Sam. Hold me
tight." "I'll hurt your shoulders." "Hold me!" So I did, while
trying to be careful of her burns, although she seemed indifferent to them.
Presently her trembling slowed down and stopped almost completely.
"Forgive me, darling-I'm being weak and womanish." "You should have seen the shape I was
in when they got me back." "I did see. Now tell me what
happened; I must know. The last I remember you were trying to force me into the
fireplace." "Look. Mary, I couldn't help it; I
had to-I couldn't get it off!" She shook my shoulders and now it was she
comforting me. "I know, darling, I know-and thank you for doing it! Thank
you from the bottom of my heart. Again I owe you everything." We both cried a bit and presently I blew
my nose and went on, "You did not answer when I called you, so I went into
the living room and there you were." "I remember-oh darling, I tried so
hard!" I stared at her. "I know you did-you
tried to leave. But how did you? Once a slug gets you, that's it. There's no
way to fight it." "Well, I lost-but I tried."
There was no answer to the mystery. Somehow, Mary had forced her will against
that of a parasite-and that can't be done. I know. True, she had succumbed, but
I knew then that I was married to a human who was tougher and stronger than I
was, despite her lovely curves and her complete femininity. I had a sneaking hunch that had Mary not
been able to resist the slug by some amount, however slight, I would have lost
the struggle, handicapped as I was by what I could not do. "I should have used a light,
Sam," she went on, "but it never occurred to me to be afraid
here." I nodded; this was the safe place, like crawling into bed or into
sheltering arms. "Pirate came to me at once. I didn't see the thing until
I had reached down and touched him. Then it was too late." She sat up, supporting
herself on one arm. "Where is he, Sam? Is he all right? Call him in." So I had to tell her about Pirate. She
listened without expression, nodded and never referred to him again. I changed
the subject by saying, "Now that you are awake I had better fix you some
breakfast." "Don't go!" I stopped.
"Don't go out of my sight at all," she went on, "Not for any
reason. I'll get up in a moment and get breakfast." "The hell you will. You'll stay right
in that bed, like a good little girl." "Come here and take off those gloves.
I want to see your hands." I did not take them off-could not bear to think
about it; the anesthesia had worn off. She nodded and said grimly, "Just
as I thought. You were burned worse than I was." So she got breakfast. Furthermore she
ate-I wanted nothing but a pot of coffee. I did insist that she drink a lot,
too; large area burns are no joke. Presently she pushed aside her plate, looked
at me and said, "Darling, I'm not sorry it happened. Now I know. Now we've
both been there." I nodded humbly, knowing what she meant. Sharing
happiness is not enough. She stood up and said, "Now we must go." "Yes," I agreed, "now we
must go. I want to get you to a doctor as soon as possible." "I did not mean that." "I know you didn't." There was
no need to discuss it further; we both knew that the music had stopped and that
now was time to go back to work. The heap we had arrived in was still sitting
on my landing flat, piling up rental charges. It took about three minutes to
burn the dishes, switch off everything but the permanent circuits, and get
ready. I could not find my shoes but Mary remembered where I had left them. Mary drove, because of my hands. Once in
the air she turned to me and said, "Let's go straight to the Section
offices. We'll get treatment there and find out what has been going on-or are
your hands hurting too badly?" "Suits," I agreed. My hands were
hurting but they would not be any worse for another hour of waiting. I wanted
to learn the situation as soon as possible-and I wanted to get back to work. I
asked Mary to switch on the squawk screen; I was as anxious to catch a newscast
now as I had been anxious to avoid them before. But the car's communication
equipment was as junky as the rest of it; we could not even pick up audio.
Fortunately the remote-control circuits were still okay, or Mary would have had
to buck it through traffic by hand. A thought had been fretting me for some
time; I mentioned it to Mary. "A slug would not mount a cat just for the
hell of it, would it?" "I suppose not." "But why? It doesn't make sense. But
it has to make sense; everything they do makes sense, grisly sense, from their
viewpoint." "But it did make sense. They caught a
human that way." "Yes, I know. But how could they plan
it? Surely there aren't enough of them that they can afford to place themselves
on cats on the off chance that the cat might catch a human. Or are there
enough?" I remembered the speed with which a slug on an ape's back had
turned itself into two, I remembered Kansas City, saturated, and shivered. "Why ask me, darling? I don't have an
analytical brain." Which was true, in a way; there is nothing wrong with
Mary's brain but she jumps logic and arrives at her answers by instinct. Me, I
have to worry it out by logic. "Drop the modest little girl act and
try this on for size: the first question is, 'Where did the slug come from?' It
didn't walk; it had to get to the Pirate on the back of another host. What
host? I'd say it was Old John-John the Goat. I doubt if Pirate would have let
any other human get close to him." "Old John?" Mary closed her
eyes, then opened them. "I can't get any feeling about it. I was never
close to him." "It does not matter; by elimination I
think it must be true. Old John wore a coat when everyone else was complying
with the Bare Back order . . . getting away with it because he shuns people.
Ergo, he was hag-ridden before Schedule Bare Back. But that does not get me any
further. Why would a slug single out a hermit way up in the mountains?" "To capture you." "Me?" "To recapture you." It made some sense. Possibly any host that
ever escaped them was a marked man; in that case the dozen-odd Congressmen and
any others we had rescued-including Mary-were in special danger. I'd mark that
down to report for analysis. No, not Mary-the only slug that knew she had been
possessed was dead. On the other hand they might want me in
particular. What was special about me? I was a secret agent. More important,
the slug that had ridden me must have known what I knew about the Old Man and
known that I had access to him. That would be reason enough to try to get me
back. I held an emotional certainty that the Old Man was their principal
antagonist; the slug must have known that I thought so; he had full use of my
mind. That slug had even met the Old Man, talked
with him. Wait a minute, that slug was dead. And my theory came tumbling down. And built up again at once.
"Mary," I asked, "have you used your apartment since the morning
you and I had breakfast there?" "No. Why?" "Don't. Don't go back there for any
purpose. I recall thinking, while I was with them, that I would have to
booby-trap it." "Well, you didn't, did you? Or did
you?" "No, I did not. But it may have been
booby-trapped since then. There may be the equivalent of Old John waiting,
spider fashion, for you-or me-to return there." I explained to her
Mcllvaine's theory about the slugs, the "group memory" idea. "I
thought at the time he was spinning the dream stuff scientists are so fond of.
But now I don't know; it's the only hypothesis I can think of that covers
everything . . . unless we assume that the titans are so stupid that they would
as soon try to catch fish in a bathtub as in a brook. Which they aren't." "Just a moment, dear-by Dr.
Mcllvaine's theory each slug is really every other slug; is that it? In other
words that thing that caught me last night was just as much the one that rode
you when you were with them as was the one that actually did ride you-Oh, dear,
I'm getting confused. I mean-" "That's the general idea. Apart, they
are individuals; in direct conference they merge their memories and Tweedledum becomes
exactly like Tweedledee. Then, if that is true, this one last night remembers
everything it learned from me provided it had direct conference with the slug
that rode me, or any other slug that had had, or a slug that had been linked
through any number of slugs by direct conference to the slug that had ridden
me, after the time it did-which you can bet it did, from what I know of their
habits. It would have-the first one, I mean . . . wait a minute; this is
getting involved. Take three slugs; Joe, Moe, and uh, Herbert. Herbert is the
one last night; Moe is the one which-" "Why give them names if they are not
individuals?" Mary wanted to know. "Just to keep them-No reason; let it
lie that if McIlvaine is right there are hundreds of thousands, maybe millions,
of slugs who know exactly who you and I are, by name and by sight and
everything, know where your apartment is, where my apartment is, and where our
cabin is. They've got us on a list." "But-" She frowned. "That's
a horrid thought, Sam. How would they know when to find us at the cabin? You
didn't tell anybody we were going and I did not even know. Would they simply
stake it out and wait? Yes, I suppose they would." "They must have. We don't know that
waiting matters to a slug; time may mean something entirely different to
them." "Like Venerians," she suggested.
I nodded; a Venerian is likely as not to "marry" his own
great-great-granddaughter-and be younger than his descendants. It depends on
how they estivate, of course. "In any case," I went on, "I've got to report
this, including our guesses as to what is behind it, for the boys in the
analytical group to play with." I was about to go on to say that, if we
were right, the Old Man would have to be especially careful, as it was he and
not Mary and myself that they were after. But my phone sounded for the first
time since my leave had started. I answered and the Old Man's voice cut in
ahead of the talker's: "Report in person." "We're on our way," I
acknowledged. "About thirty minutes." "Make it sooner. You use Kay Five;
tell Mary to come in by Ell One. Move." He switched off before I could ask
him how he had known that Mary was with me. "Did you get it?" I asked Mary. "Yes, I was in the circuit." "Sounds as if the party was about to
start." It was not until we had landed that I
began to realize how drastically the situation had changed. We were complying
with Schedule Bare Back; we had not heard of Schedule Sun Tan. Two cops stopped
us as we got out. "Stay where you are!" one of them ordered.
"Don't make any sudden moves." You would not have known they were cops,
except for the manner and the drawn guns. They were dressed in gun belts,
shoes, and skimpy breech clouts-little more than straps. A second glance showed
their shields clipped to their belts. "Now," the same one went on,
"Off with those pants, buddy." I did not move quickly enough to suit him.
He barked, "Make it snappy! There have been two shot trying to escape
already today; you may be the third." "Do it, Sam," Mary said
quietly. I did it. My shorts were a one-piece garment, with the underwear part
built in; without them, I stood dressed in my shoes and a pair of gloves,
feeling like a fool-but I had managed to keep both my phone and my gun covered
up as I took off my shorts. The cop made me turn around. His mate
said, "He's clean. Now the other one." I started to put my shorts
back on and the first cop stopped me. "Hey! You looking for trouble? Leave
'em off." I said reasonably, "You've searched
me. I don't want to get picked up for indecent exposure." He looked surprised, then guffawed and
turned to his mate. "You hear that. Ski? He's afraid he'll be arrested for
indecent exposure." The second one said patiently,
"Listen, yokel, you got to cooperate, see? You know the rules. You can
wear a fur coat for all of me-but you won't get picked up for indecent
exposure; you'll get picked up DOA. The Vigilantes are a lot quicker to shoot
than we are." He turned to Mary. "Now, lady, if you please." Without argument Mary started to remove
her shorts. The second cop said kindly, "That isn't necessary lady, not
the way those things are built. Just turn around slowly." "Thank you," Mary said and complied.
The policeman's point was well taken; Mary's briefies appeared to have been
sprayed on, and her halter also quite evidently contained nothing but Mary. "How about those bandages?" the
first one commented. "Her clothes sure can't cover anything." I
thought, brother, how wrong you are; I'll bet she's packing at least two guns
this minute, besides the one in her purse-and I'll bet one of them is ready to
heat up quicker than yours! But what I said was, "She's been badly burned. Can't you
see that?" He looked doubtfully at the sloppy job I had done on the
dressings; I had worked on the principle that, if a little is good, more is
better, and the dressing across her shoulders where she had been burned the
worst undoubtedly could have concealed a slug, if that had been the purpose.
"Mmmm . . ." he said, "If she was burned." "Of course she was burned!" I
felt my judgment slipping away; I was the perfect heavy husband, unreasonable
where my wife was concerned. I knew it-and I liked it that way. "Damn it,
look at her hair! Would she ruin a head of hair like that just to fool
you?" The first cop said darkly, "One of
them would." The more patient one said, "Carl is
right. I'm sorry, lady; we'll have to disturb those bandages." I said excitedly, "You can't do that!
We're on our way to a doctor. You'll just-" Mary said, "Help me, Sam. I can't
take them off myself." I shut up and started to peel up one
corner of the big dressing, my hands trembling with rage. Presently the older,
more kindly one whistled and said, "I'm satisfied. How about you,
Carl?" "Me, too. Ski. Gripes, girlie, it
looks like somebody tried to barbecue you. What happened?" "Tell them, Sam." So I did. The older cop finally commented,
"I'd say you got off easy-no offense, madam. So it's cats, now, eh? Dogs I
knew about. Horses, yes. But cats-you wouldn't think the ordinary cats could
carry one." His face clouded. "We got a cat and now we'll have to get
rid of it. My kids won't like that." "I'm sorry," Mary told him and sounded as if she meant
it. "It's a bad time for everybody. Okay,
folks, you can go-" "Wait a minute," the first one
said. "Ski, if she goes through the streets with that thing on her back
somebody is likely to burn her." The older one scratched his chin.
"That's true," he said to Mary. "I'd say you couldn't stand to
have that dressing off. We'll just have to dig up a prowl car for you." Which they did-one was just landing and
they hailed it. I had to pay the charges on the rented wreck, then I went
along, as far as Mary's entrance. It was in a hotel, through a private
elevator; I got in with her to avoid explanations, then went back up after she
had gotten out at a level lower than the obvious controls of the car provided
for. I was tempted to go on in with her, but the Old Man had ordered me to come
in by Kay Five, so Kay Five it was. I was tempted, too, to put my shorts back
on. In the prowl car and during a quick march through a side door of the hotel,
with police around us to keep Mary from being shot, I had not minded so
much-but it took nerve to step out of the elevator and face the world without
pants. I need not have worried. The short
distance I had to go was enough to show me that a fundamental custom had gone
with last year's frost. Most men were wearing straps-codpieces, really-as the
cops had been, but I was not the only man in New Brooklyn stark naked to his
shoes. One in particular I remember; he was leaning against a street roof stanchion
and searching with cold eyes every passer-by. He was wearing nothing but
slippers and a brassard lettered with "VIG"-and he was carrying an
Owens mob gun under his arm. I saw three more like him before I reached
Kay Five; I was glad that I was carrying my shorts. Some women were naked, some were not-but
those who were not might as well have been-string brassieres, translucent
plastic trunks, nothing that could possibly hide a slug. Most of the women, I decided, would have
looked better in clothes, preferably togas. If this was what the preachers had
been worrying about all these years, then they had been barking up the wrong
tree; it was nothing to arouse the happy old beast in men. The total effect was
depressing. That was my first impression-but before I got to my destination
even that had worn off. Ugly bodies weren't any more noticeable than ugly
taxicabs; the eye discounted them automatically. And so it appeared to be with
everybody else, too; those on the streets seemed to have acquired utter
indifference. Maybe Schedule Bare Back got them ready for it. One thing I did not notice consciously
until much later: after the first block I was unaware of my own nakedness. I
noticed other people long after I had forgotten my own bare skin. Somehow, some
way, the American community had been all wrong about the modesty taboo and had
been wrong for centuries. When tackled firmly, it was as empty as
the ghost that turns out to be a flapping window drape. It did not mean a
thing, either pro or con, moral or immoral. Skin was skin and what of it? I was let in to see the Old Man at once.
He looked up and growled, "You're late." I answered, "Where's Mary?" "In the infirmary, getting treated
and dictating her report. Let's see your hands." "I'll show them to the doctor,
thanks," I replied, making no move to take off the gloves. "What's
up?" "If you would ever bother to listen
to a newscast," he grumbled, "you would know what was up." Chapter 24 I'm glad I had not looked at a newscast;
our honeymoon would never have gotten to first base. While Mary and I had each
been telling the other how wonderful the other one was the war had almost been
lost -and I was not sure about that "almost". My suspicion that the slugs
could, if necessary, hide themselves on any part of the body and still control
hosts had proved to be right-but I had guessed that from my own experience on
the streets. It had been proved by experiments at the National Zoo before Mary
and I had holed up on the mountain, although I had not seen the report. I
suppose the Old Man knew it; certainly the President knew it and the other top
VIPs. So Schedule Sun Tan replaced Schedule Bare
Back and everybody skinned down to the buff. Like hell they did! The matter was still
"Top Secret" and the subject of cabinet debates at the time of the
Scranton Riot. Don't ask me why it was top secret, or even restricted; our
government has gotten the habit of classifying anything as secret which the
all-wise statesmen and bureaucrats decide we are not big enough boys and girls
to know, a Mother-Knows-Best-Dear policy. I've read that there used to be a
time when a taxpayer could demand the facts on anything and get them. I don't
know; it sounds Utopian. The Scranton Riot should have convinced
anybody that the slugs were loose in Zone Green despite Schedule Bare Back, but
even that did not bring on Schedule Sun Tan. The fake air-raid alarm on the
east coast took place, as I figure it, the third day of our honeymoon; there
had not been any special excitement in the village when we visited it the day
before that and certainly no vigilante activity. After the false air-raid alarm
it took a while to figure out what had happened, even though it was obvious
that lighting could not fail by accident in so many different shelters. It gives me the leaping horrors to think
about it even now-all those people crouching in the darkness, waiting for the
all-clear, while zombies moved among them, slapping slugs on them. Apparently
in some air raid bunkers the recruitment was one hundred percent. They did not
have a chance. So there were more riots the next day and
we were well into the Terror, though we did not know it. Technically, the start
of vigilantism came the first time a desperate citizen pulled a gun on a
cop-Maurice T. Kaufman of Albany and the cop was Sergeant Malcolm MacDonald.
Kaufman was dead a half second later and MacDonald followed him in a few
minutes, torn to pieces by the mob, along with his titan master. But the
Vigilantes did not really get going until the air-raid wardens put organization
into the movement. The wardens, being mostly aboveground at
the time the coup in the bunkers took place, largely escaped- but they felt
responsible. Not that all Vigilantes were wardens, nor all wardens
Vigilantes-but a stark naked, armed man on the street was as likely to be
wearing a warden's armband as the "VIG" brassard. Either way, you
could count on him shooting at any unexplained excrescence on a human
body-shoot and investigate afterward. While my hands were being treated and
dressed I was brought up to date concerning the period (it turned out to be two
weeks) that Mary and I had spent at the cabin. By the Old Man's orders the
doctor gave me a short shot of tempus before he worked on me and I spent the
time-subjective, about three days; objective, less than an hour-studying stereo
tapes through an over-speed scanner. This gadget has never been released to the
public, though I have heard that it is bootlegged at some of the colleges
around examination week. You adjust the speed to match your subjective time
rate, or a little faster, and use an audio frequency step-down to let you hear
what is being said. It is hard on the eyes and usually results in a splitting
headache-but it is a big help in my profession. It was hard to believe that so much could
have happened in so short a time. Take dogs. A Vigilante would kill a dog on
sight, even though it was not wearing a slug-because it was even money that it
would be wearing one before next sunrise, that it would attack a man and that
the titan would change riders in the dark. A hell of a world where you could not
trust dogs! Apparently cats were hardly ever used
because of their smaller size. Poor old Pirate was an exceptional case. In Zone Green dogs were almost never seen
now, at least by day. They filtered out of Zone Red at night, traveled in the
dark and hid out in the daytime. They kept showing up, even on the coasts. It
made one think of the werewolf legends. I made a mental note to apologize to
the village doctor who had refused to come to see Mary at night-after I pasted
him one. I scanned
dozens of tapes which had been monitored from Zone Red; they fell into three
time groups: the masquerade period, when the slugs had been continuing the
"normal" broadcasts; a short period of counter-propaganda during
which the slugs had tried to convince citizens in Zone Green that the
government had gone crazy-it had not worked as we had not relayed their casts,
just as they had not relayed the President's proclamation-and, finally, the
current period in which pretense had been dropped, the masquerade abandoned. According to Dr. McIlvaine the titans have
no true culture of their own; they are parasitic even in that and merely adapt
the culture they find to their own needs. Maybe he assumes too much, but that
is what they did in Zone Red. The slugs would have to maintain the basic
economic activity of their victims since the slugs themselves would starve if
the hosts starved. To be sure, they continued that economy with variations that
we would not use-that business of processing damaged and excess people in
fertilizer plants, for example-but in general farmers stayed farmers, mechanics
went on being mechanics, and bankers were still bankers. That last seems silly,
but the experts claim that any "division-of-labor" economy requires
an accounting system, a "money" system. I know myself that they use money behind
the Curtain, so he may be right-but I never heard of "bankers" or
"money" among ants or termites. However, there may be lots of things
I've never heard of. It is not so obvious why they continued
human recreations. Is the desire to be amused a universal need? Or did they learn
it from us? The "experts" on each side of the argument are equally
emphatic-and I don't know. What they picked from human ideas of fun to keep and
"improve on" does not speak well for the human race although some of
their variations may have merit-that stunt that they pulled in Mexico, for
example, of giving the bull an even break with the matador. But most of it just makes one sick at the
stomach and I won't elaborate. I am one of the few who saw even transcriptions
on such things, except for foolhardy folk who still held out in Zone Amber; I
saw them professionally. The government monitored all stereocasts from Zone Red
but the transcriptions were suppressed under the old Comstock
"Indecency" Law -another example of "Mother-Knows-Best",
though perhaps Mother did know best in this case. I hope that Mary, in her
briefing, did not have to look at such things, but Mary would never say so if
she had. Or perhaps "Mother" did not
"Know Best"; if anything more could have added to the determination
of men still free to destroy this foul thing it would have been the
"entertainment" stereocast from stations inside Zone Red. I recall a
boxing match cast from the Will Rogers Memorial Auditorium at Fort Worth-or
perhaps you would call it a wrestling match. In any case there was a ring and a
referee and two contestants pitted against each other. There were even fouls,
i.e., doing anything which might damage the opponent's manager-I mean
"master", the opponent's slug. Nothing else was a foul-nothing! It was a
man versus a woman, both of them big and husky. She gouged out one of his eyes
in the first clinch, but he broke her left wrist which kept the match on even
enough terms to continue. It ended only when one of them had been so weakened
by loss of blood that the puppet master could no longer make the slave dance.
The woman lost-and died, I am sure, for her left breast was almost torn away
and she had bled so much that only immediate surgery and massive transfusions
could have saved her. Which she did not get; the slugs were transferred to new
hosts at the end of the match and the inert contenders were dragged out. But the male slave had remained active a
little longer than the female, slashed and damaged though he was, and he
finished the match with a final act of triumph over her which I soon learned
was customary. It seemed to be a signal to turn it into an "audience
participation show", an orgy which would make a witches' Sabbat seem like
a sewing circle. Oh, the slugs had discovered sex, all right! There was one more thing which I saw in
this and other tapes, a thing so outrageous, so damnably disgusting that I
hesitate even to mention it, though I feel I must-there were men and women here
and there among the slaves, humans (if you could call them that) without slugs
. . . trusties . . . renegades- I hate slugs but I would turn from killing
a slug to kill one such. Our ancestors believed that there were men who would
willingly sign compacts with the Devil; our ancestors were partly right: there
are men who would, given the chance. Some people refuse to believe that any
human being turned renegade; those who disbelieve did not see the suppressed
transcriptions. There was no chance for mistake; as everyone knows, once the
masquerade was no longer useful to the slugs, the wearing of clothes was
dropped in Zone Red even more thoroughly than it was under Schedule Sun Tan in
Zone Green; one could see. In the Fort Worth horror which I have faintly
sketched above the referee was a renegade; he was much in the camera and I was
able to be absolutely sure. I knew him by sight, a well-known amateur
sportsman, a "gentleman" referee. I shan't mention his name, not to
protect him but to protect myself; later on I killed him. We were losing ground everywhere; that I
knew before they finished treating my hands. Ours was a holding action only;
our methods were effective only in stopping the spread of the infection and not
fully effective in that. To fight them directly we would have to fight our own
people, bomb our own cities, with no certainty of killing the humps. What we
needed was a selective weapon, one that would kill slugs but not men, or
something that would disable humans or render unconscious without killing and
thereby permit us to rescue our compatriots. No such weapon was available,
though the scientists were all busy on the problem, from the comedy team of
McIlvaine & Vargas down to the lowliest bottle-washer in the Bureau of
Standards. A "sleep" gas would have been perfect, but it is lucky
that no such gas was known before the invasion, or the slugs could have used it
against us; it would have cut both ways. It must be remembered that the slugs
then had as much, or more, of the military potential of the United States at
their disposal as had the free men. Stalemate-with time on the side of the
enemy. There were the fools who wanted to H-bomb the cities of the Mississippi
Valley right out of existence, like curing a lip cancer by cutting off the
head, but they were offset by their twins who had not seen slugs, did not
believe in slugs, and felt that the whole matter was a violation of states'
rights and Schedule Sun Tan a tyrannical Washington plot. These second sort
were fewer each day, not because they changed their minds but because the
Vigilantes were awfully eager. Then there was the tertium quid, the
flexible mind, the "reasonable" man who hardly had a mind to
change-he favored negotiation; he thought we could "do business" with
the titans. One such committee, a delegation from the caucus of the opposition
party in Congress, actually attempted negotiation. Bypassing the State
Department they got in touch via a linkage rigged across Zone Amber with the
Governor of Missouri, and were assured of safe conduct and diplomatic immunity-"guarantees"
from a titan, but they accepted them; they went to St. Louis-and never came
back. They sent messages back; I saw one such, a good rousing speech adding up
to, "Come on in; the water is fine!" Do steers sign treaties with meat packers? North America was still the only known
center of infection. The only action by the United Nations, other than placing
the space stations at our disposal, was to remove temporarily to Geneva. No
aggression by any other nation was involved and it was even argued that the
slugs-if they existed-were technically an epidemic disease rather than a
potential source of war and therefore of no interest to the Security Council.
It was voted, with twenty-three nations abstaining, to define it as "civil
disorder" and to urge each member nation to give such aid as it saw fit to
the legitimate governments of the United States, Mexico, and Canada. What each might have "seen fit"
was academic; we did not know what to ask for. It remained a creeping war, a silent war,
with battles lost before we knew they were joined. After the debacle of
Schedule Counter Blast, conventional weapons were hardly used, except in police
action in Zone Amber-which was now a double no-man's-land on each side of Zone
Red, from the trackless Canadian forests to the Mexican deserts. It was almost
deserted in the daytime of any life larger than birds and mice, save for our
own patrols. At night our scouts drew back and the dogs came through-and other
things, perhaps. At the time Mary and I arrived back only
one atom bomb had been used in the entire war and that against a flying saucer
that landed near San Francisco just south of Burlingame. Its destruction was
according to doctrine, but the doctrine was now under criticism; the saucer
should have been captured for study, so it was argued, if we were to learn
enough about our foe to fight successfully. I found my sympathies with those
who wanted to shoot first and study later. By the time the dose of tempus was
beginning to wear off I had a picture of the United States in a shape that I
had not imagined even when I was in saturated Kansas City-a country undergoing
a Terror. Friend might shoot friend, or wife denounce husband. Rumor of a titan
could drum up a mob on any street, with Old Judge Lynch baying in their van. To
rap on a door at night was to invite a blast through the door rather than a
friendly response. Honest folk stayed home; at night the dogs were out-and
others. The fact that most of the rumored
discoveries of slugs were baseless made the rumors no less dangerous. It was
not exhibitionism which caused many people to prefer outright nudity to the
tight and scanty clothing permitted under Schedule Sun Tan; even the skimpiest
clothing invited a doubtful second look, a suspicion that might be decided too
abruptly. The head-and-spine armor was never worn now; the slugs had faked it
and used it almost at once. And there had been the case of a girl in Seattle;
she had been dressed in sandals and a big purse, nothing else-but a Vigilante
who apparently had developed a nose for the enemy followed her and noticed that
she never, under any circumstances, moved the purse from her right hand, even
when she opened it to make change. She lived, for he burned her arm off at
the wrist, and I suppose that she had a new one grafted on; the supply of such
spare parts was almost a glut. The slug was alive, too, when the Vigilante
opened the purse- but not for long. When I came across this in the briefing I
realized with a shudder that I had not been too safe even in carrying my shorts
through the streets; any slug-sized burden was open to suspicion. The drug had worn off by the time I
scanned this incident and I was back in contact with my surroundings. I
mentioned the matter to the nurse. "Mustn't worry," she told me.
"It does no good. Now flex the fingers of your right hand, please." I flexed them, while she helped the doctor
spray on surrogate skin. I noticed that she was taking no chances; she wore no
bra at all and her so-to-speak shorts were actually more of a G-string. The
doctor was dressed about the same. "Wear gloves for rough work," the
doctor cautioned, "and come back next week." I thanked them and went to the operations
office. I looked for Mary first, but found that she was busy in Cosmetics. Chapter 25 Hands all right?" the Old Man asked
when they let me in. "They'll do. False skin for a week.
They do a graft job on my ear tomorrow." He looked vexed. "I forgot your ear.
There's no time for a graft to heal; Cosmetics will have to fake one for
you." "The ear doesn't matter," I told
him, "but why bother to fake it? Impersonation job?" "Not exactly. Now that you've been
briefed, what do you think of the situation?" I wondered what answer he was fishing for.
"Not good," I conceded. "Everybody watching everybody else.
Might as well be behind the Curtain. Shucks," I admitted, going overboard,
"this is worse. You can usually bribe a communist, but what bribe can you
offer a slug?" "Hmm-" he commented.
"That's an interesting thought. What would constitute a bribe inducement
to a titan?" "Look, that was a rhetorical
question. I-" "And my restatement of it was not
rhetorical; we'll farm it out for theoretical investigation." "Grabbing at straws these days,
aren't you?" "Precisely. Now about the rest of
your comment; would you say that it was easier to penetrate and maintain
surveillance in the Soviet Union or in Zone Red. Which would you rather tackle?" I eyed him suspiciously. "There's a
catch in this. You don't let a man pick his assignment." "I asked you for a professional
opinion." "Mmmm . . . I don't have enough data.
Tell me; are there slugs behind the Curtain?" "That," he answered, "is
just what I would like to find out." I realized suddenly that Mary had been
right; agents should not marry. If this job were ever finished, I wanted to
hire out to count sheep for a rich insomniac or, something equally soft.
"This time of year," I said, "I think I'd want to enter through
Canton. Unless you were figuring on a drop?" "What makes you think I want you to
go into the USSR?" he asked. "We might find out what we want to know
quicker and easier in Zone Red." "Huh?"
"Certainly. If there is infection anywhere but in this continent,
the titans in Zone Red must know about it. Why go half around the globe to find
out?" I put aside the plans I had been forming
to be a Hindu merchant, travelling with his wife, and thought about what he was
saying. Could be . . . could be. "How in the devil can Zone Red be
penetrated now?" I asked. "Do I wear a plastic imitation slug on my
shoulder blades? They'd catch me the first time I was called on for direct conference.
Or before." "Don't be a defeatist. Four agents
have gone in already." "And come back?" "Well, no, not exactly. That's the
rub." "And you want me to be the fifth?
Have you decided that I've cluttered up the payroll long enough?" "I think the others used the wrong
tactics-" "Obviously!" "The trick is to convince them that
you are a renegade. Got any ideas?" The idea was overwhelming, so much so that
I did not answer at once. Finally I burst out, "Why not start me easy? Can't
I impersonate a Panama pimp for a while? Or practice being an ax murderer? I
have to get into the mood for this." "Easy," he said. "It may
not be practical-" "Hmmph!" "But you might bring it off. You've
had more experience with their ways than any agent I've got. You must be rested
up, aside from that little singe you got on your fingers. Or maybe we should
drop you near Moscow and let you take a direct look. Think it over. Don't get
into a fret about it for maybe another day." "Thanks. Thank you too much." I
changed the subject. "What have you got planned for Mary?" "Why don't you stick to your own
business?" "I'm married to her." "Yes." "Well, for the love of Pete! Is that
all you've got to say? Don't you even want to wish me luck?" "It strikes me," he said slowly,
"that you have had all the luck one man could ask for. You have my
blessing, for whatever it's worth." "Oh. Well, thanks." I am slow in
some ways, but I plead the excuse that I had had much on my mind-up to that
moment it had not occurred to me that the Old Man might have had something
directly to do with Mary's leave and mine falling together so conveniently. I
said, "Look here. Dad-" "Huh?" It was the second time I
had called him that in a month; it seemed to put him on the defensive. "You meant for Mary and me to marry
all along. You planned it that way." "Eh? Don't be ridiculous. I believe
in free will, son-and free choices." "Provided the choice suits you."
"See here, we discussed this once before-" "I know we did. Never mind; I'm
hardly in a position to be angry about it. It's just that I feel like a prize
stallion being led into the pen. Why did you do it? It wasn't sentiment about
'young love' and such twaddle; I know you better than that." "I did not do anything, I tell you.
As for approving of it-well, the race must go on, so they tell me. If it
doesn't, everything else we do is pointless-even this war." "Like that, eh? You would send two
agents on leave in the middle of a battle-to catch yourself a grandson?" I
did a rapid summing up and added, "I'll bet you used a slide rule." He colored. "I don't know what you
are talking about. You both were entitled to leave; the rest was accidental." "Hmm! Accidents don't happen; not
around you. Never mind; I'm a willing victim. Now about the job; give me a bit
longer to size up the possibilities, if you really mean to let me pick my own
method. Meantime, I'll see Cosmetics about a rubber ear." I did not see a man about an ear, not
then, for, as I was heading into Cosmetics, I met Mary coming out. I had not
intended to let myself be surprised into endearments around the Section, but I
was caught off guard. "Darling! They fixed you!" She
turned slowly around and let me look. "Good job, isn't it?" It was a good job. I could not tell that
her hair had ever been burned. Besides that, they had done a make-up job on her
shoulders over the temporary skin that was quite convincing, but I had expected
that. It was the hair that fooled me. I touched it gently and examined the hair
line on the left side. "They must have taken it all off and started
fresh." "No, they simply matched it." "Now you've got your favorite gun
cache back." "Like this?" she said, dimpling.
She adjusted her curls with her left hand-then suddenly she had a gun in each
hand. And again I did not know where the second one had come from. "That's papa's good girl! If you ever
have to, you can make a living as a night-club magician. But seriously, don't
let a Vigilante catch you doing that trick; he might get jumpy." "One won't catch me," she
assured me solemnly. I wondered about the verb. We went to the staff lounge and
found a quiet place to talk. We did not order drinks; we did not seem to need
such. We talked over the situation and found that each had been briefed. I did
not tell Mary about my proposed assignment, and, if she had one, she did not
mention it; we were back with the Section and indoctrinated habits are hard to
break. "Mary," I said suddenly,
"are you pregnant?" "It's too early to tell, dear,"
she answered, searching my eyes. "Do you want me to be?" "Yes." "Then I'll try very hard to be." Chapter 26 We
finally decided to attempt to penetrate the Curtain rather than Zone Red. The
evaluation group had advised that there was no chance of impersonating a
renegade; their advice would not have stopped the Old Man, but it agreed with
his opinion and mine. The question hinged on, "How does a man get to be a
renegade? Why do the titans trust him?" The question answers itself; a slug knows
its host's mind. Verbal guarantees would mean nothing to a titan-but if the
titan, through once possessing a man's mind, knows that he is a natural
renegade, a man who can be had, then it may suit the slug's purposes to let him
be renegade rather than host. But first the slug had to plumb the vileness in
the man's mind and be sure of its quality. We did not know this as fact but as
logical necessity. Human logic-but it had to be slug logic, too, since it
fitted what the slugs could and could not do. As for me, it was not possible
even under deep hypnotic instruction to pass myself off to a slug in possession
of my mind as a candidate for renegade. So the psycho lads decided-and to which
I said "Amen!"; it saved me from telling the Old Man that I would not
volunteer to let myself be caught by a slug and it saved him from rigging some
damned logical necessity which would force me into "volunteering". It may seem illogical that titans would
"free" a host even though they knew that the host was the sort who
could be owned. But the advantages to them show up through analogy: the
commissars will not willingly let any of their slave-citizens escape;
nevertheless they send out thousands of fifth columnists into the territory of
free men. Once outside, these agents can choose freedom and many do, but most
of them don't-as we all know too well. They prefer slavery. In the renegades the slugs had a supply of
"trustworthy" fifth columnists-"trustworthy" is not the
right word but the English language has no word for this form of vileness. That
Zone Green was being penetrated by renegades was certain-but it is hard to tell
a fifth columnist from a custard head; it always has been. The ratio of damn
fools to villains is high. So I got ready to go. I took under light
hypnosis a refresher in the languages I would need with emphasis on shibboleth
phrases of the latest meanderings of the Party Line. I was provided with a
personality and coached in a trade which would permit me to travel, repairman
for irrigating pumps-and given much money. If it suited me, my trade would let
me hint that a pump had been sabotaged. Coercion, intimidation, blackmail, and
bribery are especially useful behind the Curtain; the people have lived under a
terror so long that they have no defenses; their puppet strings are always at
hand. I was to be dropped, rather than let to
crawl under the Curtain. If I failed to report back, other agents would follow.
Probably other agents would anyhow-or already had gone. I was not told; what an
agent does not know he cannot divulge, even under drugs. The reporting equipment was a new model
and a joy to have. Ultramicrowave stuff with the directional cavity no bigger
than a teacup and the rest, power pack and all, hardly larger than a loaf of
bread, with the whole thing so well shielded that it would not make a Geiger
counter even nervous. Strictly horizon range-I was to aim it at whatever space
station was above the horizon. It had to be aimed closely, which required me to
seal into my mind the orbital tables of all three space stations and a
navigational grid of the territory I was to operate in. The handicap was really
its prime advantage; the highly directional quality of the sender meant that it
would not be detected save by wild accident. I had to drop through their screen but it
would be under a blanket of anti-radar "window" to give their search
technicians fits. They would know that something was being dropped, but they
would not know what, nor where, nor when, for mine would not be the only
blanket, nor the only night of such tactics. Once I had made up my mind whether the
USSR was or was not slug infested I was to dictate a report to whatever space
station was in sight, the line-of-sight, that is; I can't pick out a space
station by eye and I doubt those who say they can. Report made, I was free to
walk, ride, crawl, sneak and/or bribe my way out if I could. The only trouble was that I never had a
chance to use these preparations; the Pass Christian saucer landed. The Pass Christian saucer was only the
third to be seen after landing. Of the first two, the Grinnell saucer had been
concealed by the slugs-or perhaps it took off again-and the Burlingame saucer
was a radioactive memory. But the Pass Christian saucer was tracked and was
seen on the ground almost at once. It was tracked by Space Station Alpha-and
recorded as an extremely large meteorite believed to have landed in or near the
Gulf of Mexico. Which fact was not connected with the Pass Christian saucer
until later but which, when it was, told us why we had failed to spot other
landings by radar screen . . . the saucers came in too fast. The saucers could be "seen" by
radar-the primitive radar of sixty-odd years ago had picked them up many times,
especially when cruising at atmospheric speeds while scouting this planet. But
our modern radar had been "improved" to the point where saucers could
not be seen; our instruments were too specialized. Electronic instruments
follow an almost organic growth toward greater and greater selectivity. All our
radar involves discriminator circuits and like gimmicks to enable each type to
"see" what it is supposed to see and not bother with what it should
ignore. Traffic block control sees atmospheric traffic only; the defense screen
and fire control radars see what they are supposed to see-the fine screen
"sees" a range from atmospheric speeds up to orbiting missiles at
five miles a second; the coarse screen overlaps the fine screen, starting down
at the lowest wingless-missile speed and carrying on up into the highest
spaceship speeds relative to Earth and somewhat higher-about ten miles per
second. There are other selectivities-weather
radar, harbor radar, and so forth. The point is none of them sees objects at
speeds over ten miles per second . . . with the single exception of
meteor-count radars in the space stations, which are not military but a
research concession granted by the U.N. to the Association for the Advancement
of Science. Consequently the "giant meteor"
was recorded as such and was not associated with flying saucers until later. But the Pass Christian saucer was seen to
land. The submersible cruiser U.N.S. Robert Fulton on routine patrol of Zone
Red out of Mobile was ten miles off Gulfport with only her receptors showing
when the saucer decelerated and landed. The spaceship popped up on the screens
of the cruiser as it dropped from outer-space speed (around fifty-three miles
per second by the space station record) to a speed the cruiser's radars would
accept. It came out of nothing, slowed to zero,
and disappeared from the screen--but the operator had a fix on the last blip,
less than twenty miles away on the Mississippi coast. The cruiser's skipper was
puzzled. The radar track surely could not be a ship, since ships don't
decelerate at fifty gravities. It did not occur to him that g's might not matter
to a slug. He swung his ship over and took a look. His first dispatch read: SPACESHIP LANDED
BEACH WEST OF PASS CHRISTIAN MISSISSIPPI. His second was: LANDING FORCE
BEACHING TO CAPTURE. If I had not been in the Section offices I
suppose I would have been left out of the party. As it was my phone shrilled
so, that I bumped my head on the study machine I was using and swore. The Old
Man said, "Come at once. Move!" It was the same party we had started with
so many weeks-or was it years?-before, the Old Man, Mary, and myself. We were
in the air and heading south at emergency maximum, paying no attention to block
controls and with our transponder sending out the police warning, before the
Old Man told us why. When he did tell us, I said, "Why the
family group? You need a full-scale air task force." "It will be there," he answered
grimly. Then he grinned, his old wicked grin, an expression I had not seen
since it started. "What do you care?" he jibed. "The
'Cavanaughs' are riding again. Eh, Mary?" I snorted. "If you want that
sister-and-brother routine, you had better get another boy." "Just the part where you protect her
from dogs and strange men," he answered soberly. "And I do mean dogs
and I do mean strange men, very strange men. This may be the payoff, son." I started to ask him more but he went into
the operator's compartment, closed the panel, and got busy at the communicator.
I turned to Mary. She snuggled up with a little sigh and said, "Howdy,
Bud." I grabbed her. "Don't give me that
'Bud' stuff or somebody's going to get a paddling." Chapter 27 We were almost shot down by our own boys,
then we picked up an escort of two Black Angels who throttled back and managed
to stay with us. They turned us over to the command ship from which Air Marshal
Rexton was watching the action. The command ship matched speeds with us and
took us inboard with an anchor loop-I had never had that done before; it's
disconcerting. Rexton wanted to spank us and send us home,
since we were technically civilians-but spanking the Old Man is a chore. They
finally unloaded us and I squatted our car down on the sea-wall roadway which
borders the Gulf along there-scared out of my wits, I should add, for we were
buffeted by A.A. on the way down. There was fighting going on above and all
around us, but there was a curious calm near the saucer itself. The outlander ship loomed up almost over
us, not fifty yards away. It was as convincing and as ominous as the
plastic-board fake in Iowa had been phony. It was a discus in shape and of
great size; it was tilled slightly toward us, for it had grounded partly on one
of the magnificent high-stilted old mansions which line that coast. The house
had collapsed but the saucer was partly supported by the wreckage and by the
six-foot-thick trunk of a tree that had shaded the house. The ship's canted attitude let us see that
the upper surface and what was surely its airlock-a metal hemisphere, a dozen
feet across, at the main axis of the ship, where the hub would have been had it
been a wheel. This hemisphere was lifted straight out or up from the body of
the ship some six or eight feet. I could not see what held it out from the hull
but I assumed that there must be a central shaft or piston; it came out like a
poppet valve. It was easy to see why the masters of the
saucer had not closed up again and taken off from there; the airlock was
fouled, held open by a "mud turtle", one of those little amphibious
tanks which are at home on the bottom of a harbor or crawling up onto a
beach-part of the landing force of the Fulton. Let me set down now what I learned later;
the tank was commanded by Ensign Gilbert Calhoun of Knoxville; with him was
Powerman 2/c Florence Berzowski and a gunner named Booker T. W. Johnson. They
were all dead, of course, before we got there. The car, as soon as I roaded it, was
surrounded by a landing force squad commanded by a pink-cheeked lad who seemed
anxious to shoot somebody or anybody. He was less anxious when he got a look at
Mary but he still refused to let us approach the saucer until he had checked
with his tactical commander-who in turn consulted the skipper of the Fulton. We
got an answer back in a short time, considering that the demand must have been
referred to Rexton and probably clear back to Washington. While waiting I watched the battle and,
from what I saw, was well pleased to have no part of it. Somebody was going to
get hurt-a good many had already. There was a male body, stark naked, just
behind the car-a boy not more than fourteen. He was still clutching a rocket
launcher and across his shoulders was the mark of the beast, though the slug
was nowhere around. I wondered whether the slug had crawled away and was dying,
or whether, perhaps, it had managed to transfer to the person who had bayoneted
the boy. Mary had walked west on the highway with
the downy young naval officer while I was examining the corpse. The notion of a
slug, possibly still alive, being around caused me to hurry to her. "Get
back into the car," I said. She continued to look west along the road.
"I thought I might get in a shot or two," she answered, her eyes
bright. "She's safe here," the youngster
assured me. "We're holding them, well down the road." I ignored him. "Listen, you
bloodthirsty little hellion," I snapped, "get back in that car before
I break every bone in your body!" "Yes, Sam." She turned and did
so. I looked back at the young salt.
"What are you staring at?" I demanded, feeling edgy and needing
someone to take it out on. The place smelled of slugs and the wait was making
me nervous. "Nothing much," he said, looking
me over. "In my part of the country we don't speak to ladies that
way." "Then why in the hell don't you go
back where you come from?" I answered and stalked away. The Old Man was
missing, too; I did not like it. An ambulance, coming back from the west,
ground to a halt beside me. "Has the road to Pascagoula been opened?"
the driver called out. The
Pascagoula River, thirty miles or so east of where the saucer had landed, was
roughly "Zone Amber" for that area; the town of that name was east of
the river's mouth and, nominally at least, in Zone Green-while sixty or seventy
miles west of us on the same road was New Orleans, the heaviest concentration
of titans south of St. Louis. Our opposition came from New Orleans while our
nearest base was in Mobile. "I haven't heard," I told the
driver. He chewed a knuckle. "Well . . . I
made it through once; maybe I'll make it back all right." His turbines
whined and he was away. I continued to look for the Old Man. Although the ground fighting had moved
away from the site, the air fighting was all around and above us. I was
watching the vapor trails and trying to figure out who was what and how they
could tell, when a big transport streaked into the area, put on the brakes with
a burst of rato units, and spilled a platoon of sky boys. Again I wondered; it
was too far away to tell whether they wore slugs or not. At least it came in
from the east, but that did not necessarily prove anything. I spotted the Old Man, talking with the
commander of the landing force. I went up and interrupted. "We ought to
get out of here, boss. This place is due to be atom-bombed about ten minutes
ago." The commander answered me.
"Relax," he said blandly, "the concentration does not merit
A-bombing, not even a pony bomb." I was just about to ask him sharply how he
knew that the slugs would figure it that way, when the Old Man interrupted.
"He's right, son." He took me by the arm and walked me back toward
the car. "He's perfectly right, but for the wrong reasons." "Huh?" "Why haven't we bombed the cities
they hold? They won't bomb this area, not while that ship is intact. They don't
want to damage it; they want it back. Now go on back to Mary. Dogs and strange
men-remember?" I shut up, unconvinced. I expected us all
to be clicks in a Geiger counter any second. Slugs, fighting as individuals, fought
with gamecock recklessness-perhaps because they were really not individuals.
Why should they be any more cautious about one of their own ships? They might
be more anxious to keep it out of our hands than to save it. We had just reached the car and spoken to
Mary when the still-damp little snottie came trotting up. He halted, caught his
breath, and saluted the Old Man. "The commander says that you are to have
anything you want, sir-anything at all!" From his manner I gathered that the answering
dispatch had probably been spelled out in asterisks, accompanied by ruffles and
flourishes. "Thank you, sir," the Old Man said mildly. "We
merely want to inspect the captured ship." "Yes, sir. Come with me, sir."
He came with us instead, having difficulty making up his mind whether to escort
the Old Man or Mary. Mary won. I came along behind, keeping my mind on watching
out and ignoring the presence of the youngster. The country on that coast,
unless gardened constantly, is practically jungle; the saucer lapped over into
a brake of that sort and the Old Man took a shortcut through it. The kid said
to him. "Watch out, sir. Mind where you step." I said, "Slugs?" He shook his head. "Coral
snakes." At that point a poisonous snake would have
seemed as pleasant as a honey bee, but I must have been paying some attention
to his warning for I was looking down when the next thing happened. I first heard a shout. Then so help me, a
Bengal tiger was charging us. Probably Mary got in the first shot. I
know that mine was not behind that of the young officer; it might even have
been ahead. I'm sure it was-fairly sure, anyhow. It was the Old Man who shot
last. Among the four of us we cut that beast so
many ways that it would never be worth anything as a rug. And yet the slug on
it was untouched; I fried it with my second bolt. The young fellow looked at it
without surprise. "Well," he said, "I thought we had cleaned up
that load." "Huh? What do you mean?" "One of the first transport tanks
they sent out. Regular Noah's Ark. We were shooting everything from gorillas to
polar bears. Say, did you ever have a water buffalo come at you?" "No and I don't want to." "Not near as bad as the dogs, really.
If you ask me, those things don't have much sense." He looked at the slug,
quite unmoved, while I was ready as usual to throw up. We got up out of there fast and onto the
titan ship-which did not make me less nervous, but more. Not that there was
anything frightening in the ship itself, not in its appearance. But its appearance wasn't right. While it
was obviously artificial, one knew without being told that it was not made by
men. Why? I don't know. The surface of it was dull mirror, not a mark on it-not
any sort of a mark; there was no way to tell how it had been put together. It
was as smooth as a Jo block. I could not tell of what it was made.
Metal? Of course, it had to be metal. But was it? You would expect it to be
either bitterly cold-or possibly intensely hot from its landing. I touched it
and it was not anything at all, neither cold nor hot. Don't tell me it just
happened to be exactly ninety-eight and six-tenths. I noticed another thing
presently; a ship that size, landing at high speed, should have blasted a
couple of acres. There was no blast area at all; the brake around it was green
and rank. We went up to the parasol business, the
air lock, if that is what it was. The edge was jammed down tight on the little
mud turtle; the armor of the tank was crushed in, as one might crush a
pasteboard box with the hand. Those mud turtles are built to launch five
hundred feet deep in water; they are strong. Well, I suppose this one was strong. The
parasol arrangement had damaged it, but the air lock had not closed. On the
other hand the metal, or whatever the spaceship's door was made of, was
unmarked by the exchange. The Old Man turned to me. "Wait here
with Mary." "You're not going in there by
yourself?" "Yes. There may be very little time." The kid spoke up. "I'm to stay with
you, sir. That's what the commander said." "Very well, sir," the Old Man
agreed. "Come along." He peered over the edge, then knelt and lowered
himself by his hands. The kid followed him. I felt burned up-but had no desire
to argue the arrangements. They disappeared into the hole. Mary
turned to me and said, "Sam-I don't like this. I'm afraid." She startled me. I was afraid myself-but I
had not expected her to be. "I'll take care of you." "Do we have to stay? He did not say
so, quite." I considered it. "If you want to go
back to the car I'll take you back." "Well . . . no, Sam, I guess we have
to stay. Come closer to me." She was trembling. I don't know how long it was before they
stuck their heads over the rim. The youngster climbed out and the Old Man told
him to stand guard. "Come on," he said to us, "it's safe-I
think." "The hell it is," I told him,
but I went because Mary was already starting. The Old Man helped her down. "Mind your head," he said.
"Low bridge all the way." It is a platitude that unhuman races
produce unhuman works, but very few humans have ever been inside a Venerian
labyrinth and still fewer have seen the Martian ruins-and I was not one of the
few. I don't know what I expected. Superficially the inside of the saucer was
not, I suppose, too startling, but it was strange. It had been thought out by
unhuman brains, ones which did not depend on human ideas in fabricating, brains
which had never heard of the right angle and the straight line or which
regarded them as unnecessary or undesirable. We found ourselves in a very small
oblate chamber and from there we crawled through a tube about four feet thick,
a tube which seemed to wind down into the ship and which glowed from all its
surface with a reddish light. The tube held an odd and somewhat
distressing odor, as if of marsh gas, and mixed with it faintly was the reek of
dead slugs. That and the reddish glow and the total lack of heat response from
the wall of the tube as my palms pressed against it gave me the unpleasant
fancy that I was crawling through the gut of some unearthly behemoth rather
than exploring a strange machine. The tube branched like an artery and there
we came across our first Titanian androgyne. He-let me call it
"he"-was sprawled on his back, like a child sleeping, his head
pillowed on his slug. There was a suggestion of a smile on the little rosebud
mouth; at first I did not realize that he was dead. At first sight the similarities between
the Titanian people and ourselves are more noticeable than the differences; we
impress what we expect to see on what we do see, as a wind-sculptured rock may
look like a human head or a dancing bear. Take the pretty little "mouth"
for example; how was I to know that it was an organ for breathing solely? Conceded that they are not human and that,
despite the casual similarities of four limbs and a head-like protuberance, we
are less like them than is a bullfrog like a bullpup; nevertheless the general
effect is pleasing, not frightening, and faintly human. "Elfin" I
should say-the elves of Saturn's moons. Had we met them before the slugs we
call titans possessed them I think we could have gotten along with them. Judged
by their ability to build the saucers they were our equals-if they did build
them. (Certainly the slugs did not build them; slugs are not builders but
thieves, cosmic cuckoos.) But I am letting my own later thoughts get
in the way. When I saw the little fellow I managed to draw my gun. The Old Man,
anticipating my reaction, turned and said, "Take it easy. It's dead-they
are all dead, smothered in oxygen when the tank ruined their air seal." I still had my gun out. "I want to
burn the slug," I insisted. "It may still be alive." It was not
covered by the horny shell we had lately come to expect but was naked, moist
and ugly. He shrugged. "Suit yourself. It can't
possibly hurt you." "Why not?" "Wrong chemistry. That slug can't
live on an oxygen breather." He crawled across the little body, giving me
no chance to shoot had I decided to. Mary, always so quick with a gun, had not
drawn but had shrunk against my side and was breathing in sharp little sobbing
gasps. The Old Man stopped and said patiently, "Coming, Mary?" She choked and then gasped, "Let's go
back! Let's get out of here!" I said, "She's right. This is no job
for three people; this is something for a research team and proper
equipment." He paid no attention to me. "It has
to be done, Mary. You know that. And you have to be the one to do it." "Why does she have to do it?" I
demanded angrily. Again he ignored me. "Well,
Mary?" From somewhere inside herself she called
on reserves. Her breathing became normal, her features relaxed, and she crawled
across the slug-ridden elfin body with the serenity of a queen going to the
gallows. I lumbered after them, still hampered by my gun and trying not to
touch the body. We came at last to a large chamber. It may
have been the control room, for there were many of the dead little elfin
creatures in it, though I saw nothing resembling (to my eye) instruments or
machinery. Its inner surface was cavitated and picked out with lights much
brighter than the reddish illumination and the chamber space was festooned with
processes as meaningless to me as the convolutions of a brain. I was troubled
again with the thought-completely wrong, I know now-that the ship itself was a
living organism. The Old Man paid no attention but crawled
on through and into another ruddy-glowing tube. We followed its contortions to
a place where it widened out to ten feet or more with a "ceiling"
overhead almost tall enough to let us stand erect. But that was not what caught
our eyes; the walls were no longer opaque. On each side of us, beyond transparent
membranes, were thousands on thousands of slugs, swimming, floating, writhing
in some fluid which sustained them. Each tank had an inner diffuse light of its
own and I could see back into the palpitating mass-and I wanted to scream. I still had my gun out. The Old Man
reached back and placed his hand over the bell of it. "Don't yield to
temptation," he warned me. "You don't want to let that loose in here.
Those are for us." Mary looked at them with a face too calm.
Thinking back, I doubt that she was fully conscious in the ordinary sense. I
looked at her, glanced back at the walls of that ghoulish aquarium, and said
urgently, "Let's get out of here if we can-then just bomb it out of
existence." "No," he said quietly,
"there is more. Come." The tube narrowed in again, then enlarged and
we were again in a somewhat smaller chamber like that of the slugs. Again there
were transparent walls and again there were things floating beyond them. I had to look twice before I could fully
make out and believe what I saw. Floating just beyond the wall, face down,
was the body of a man-a human. Earth-born man-about forty to fifty years old.
He was grizzled and almost bald. His arms were curved across his chest and his
knees were drawn up, as if he were sleeping safe in bed-or in the womb. I watched him, thinking terrible thoughts.
He was not alone; there were more beyond him, male and female, young and
old-but he was the only one I could see properly and he got my attention. I was
sure that he was dead; it did not occur to me to think otherwise-then I saw his
mouth working-and then I wished he were dead. Mary was wandering around in that chamber
as if she were drunk-no, not drunk but preoccupied and dazed. She went from one
transparent wall to the other, peering intently into the crowded, half-seen
depths. The Old Man looked only at her. "Well, Mary?" he said softly. "I can't find them!" she said
piteously in a voice like a little girl's. She ran back to the other side. The Old Man grasped her arm and stopped
her. "You're not looking for them in the right place," he said
firmly. "Go back where they are. Remember?" She stopped and her voice was a wail.
"I can't remember!" "You must remember . . . now. This is
what you can do for them. You must return to where they are and look for
them." Her eyes closed and tears started leaking
from them. She gasped and choked. I pushed myself between them and said,
"Stop this! What are you doing to her?" He grabbed me with his free hand and
pushed me away. "No, son," he whispered fiercely. "Keep out of
this-you must keep out." "But-" "No!" He let go of Mary and led
me away to the entrance. "Stay there. And, as you love your wife, as you
hate the titans, do not interfere. I shan't hurt her-that's a promise." "What are you going to do?" But
he had turned away. I stayed, unwilling to let it go on, afraid to tamper with
what I did not understand. Mary had sunk down to the floor and now
squatted on it like a child, her face covered with her hands. The Old Man went
back to her, knelt down and touched her arm. "Go back," I heard him
say. "Go back to where it started." I could barely hear her answer, "No .
. . no." "How old were you? You seemed to be
about seven or eight when you were found. It was before that?" "Yes-yes, it was before that."
She sobbed and collapsed completely to the floor. "Mama! Mama!" "What is your mama saying?" he
asked gently. "She doesn't say anything. She's
looking at me so queerly. There's something on her back. I'm afraid, I'm
afraid!" I got up and hurried toward them,
crouching to keep from hitting the low ceiling. Without taking his eyes off
Mary the Old Man motioned me back. I stopped, hesitated. "Go back,"
he ordered. "Way back." The words were directed at me and I obeyed
them-but so did Mary. "There was a ship," she muttered, "a big
shiny ship-" He said something to her; if she answered I could not hear
it. I stayed back this time and made no attempt to interfere. I could see that
he was doing her no physical hurt and, despite my vastly disturbed emotions, I
realized that something important was going on, something big enough to absorb
the Old Man's full attention in the very teeth of the enemy. He continued to talk to her, soothingly
but insistently. Mary quieted down, seemed to sink almost into a lethargy, but
I could hear that she answered him. After a while she was talking in the
monotonous logorrhea of emotional release. Only occasionally did the Old Man
prompt her. I heard something crawling along the
passage behind me. I turned and drew my gun, with a wild feeling that we were
trapped. I almost shot him before I realized that it was the ubiquitous young
officer we had left outside. "Come on out!" he said urgently. He
pushed on past me out into the chamber and repeated the demand to the Old Man. The Old Man looked exasperated beyond
endurance. "Shut up and don't bother me," he said. "You've got to, sir," the
youngster insisted. "The commander says that you must come out at once.
We're falling back; the commander says he may have to use demolition at any
moment. If we are still inside-blooie! That's it." "Very well," the Old Man agreed
in unhurried tones. "We're coming. You go out and tell your commander that
he must hold off until we get out; I have vitally important information. Son,
help me with Mary." "Aye, aye, sir!" the youngster
acknowledged. "But hurry!" He scrambled away. I picked up Mary and
carried her to where the chamber narrowed into a tube; she seemed almost
unconscious. I put her down. "We'll have to drag her," the
Old Man said. "She may not come out of this soon. Here-let me get her up
on your back, you can crawl with her." I paid no attention but shook her.
"Mary," I shouted, "Mary! Can you hear me?" Her eyes opened. "Yes, Sam?" "Darling-we've got to get out of
here, fast! Can you crawl?" "Yes, Sam." She closed her eyes
again. I shook her again. "Mary!" "Yes, darling? What is it? I'm so
tired." "Listen, Mary-you've got to crawl out
of here. If you don't the slugs will get us-do you understand?" "All right, darling." Her eyes
stayed open this time but were vacant. I got her headed up the tube and came
along after her. Whenever she faltered or slowed I slapped at her. I lifted and
dragged her through the chamber of the slugs and again through the control
room, if that is what it was. When we came to the place where the tube was
partly blocked by the dead elfin creature she stopped; I wormed my way past her
and moved it, stuffing it into the branching tube. There was no doubt, this
time, that its slug was dead; I gagged at the job. Again I had to slap her into
cooperation. After an endless nightmare of
leaden-limbed striving we reached the outer door and the young officer was
there to help us lift her out, him pulling and the Old Man and me lifting and
pushing. I gave the Old Man a leg up, jumped out myself, and took her away from
the youngster. It was quite dark. We went
back the long way past the crushed house, avoiding the jungle like brake, and
thence down to the beach road. Our car was no longer there; it did not matter
for we found ourselves hurried into a "mud turtle" tank-none too
soon, for the fighting was almost on top of us. The tank commander buttoned up
and the craft lumbered off the stepped-back seawall and into the water. Fifteen
minutes later we were inside the Fulton. And an hour later we disembarked at the
Mobile base. The Old Man and I had bad coffee and sandwiches in the wardroom of
the Fulton, some of the Wave officers had taken Mary and cared for her in the
women's quarters. She joined us as we left and seemed entirely normal. I said,
"Mary, are you all right?" She smiled at me. "Of course,
darling. Why shouldn't I be?" A small command ship and an escort took us
out of there. I had supposed that we were headed back to the Section offices,
or more likely to Washington. I had not asked; the Old Man was in no mood to
talk and I was satisfied simply to hold Mary's hand and feel relieved. The pilot put us into a mountainside
hangar in one of those egg-on-a-plate maneuvers that no civilian craft can
accomplish-in the sky at high speed, then in a cave and stationary. Like that.
"Where are we?" I asked. The Old Man did not answer but got out;
Mary and I followed. The hangar was small, just parking space for about a dozen
craft, an arresting platform, and a single launching rack; it contained only
two other ships besides ours. Guards met us and directed us on back to a door
set in the living rock; we went through and found ourselves in an anteroom. An
unseen metallic voice told us to strip off what little we wore. I did not mind
being naked but I hated to part with my gun and phone. We went on inside and were met by a young
fellow whose total clothing was an armband showing three chevrons and crossed
retorts. He turned us over to a girl who was wearing even less, as her armband
had only two chevrons. Both of them noticed Mary, each with typical gender
response. I think the corporal was glad to pass us on to the captain who
received us. "We got your message," the
captain said. "Dr. Steelton is waiting." "Thank you, ma'am," the Old Man answered. "The
sooner, the better. Where?" "Just a moment," she said, went
to Mary and felt through her hair. "We have to be sure, you know,"
she said apologetically. If she was aware of the falseness of much of Mary's
hair, she did not mention it and Mary did not flinch. "All right,"
she decided, "let's go." Her own hair was cut mannishly short, in
crisp gray waves. "Right," agreed the Old Man.
"No, son, this is as far as you go." "Why?" I asked. "Because you dam near loused up the
first try," he explained briefly. "Now pipe down." The captain said, "The officers' mess
is straight down the first passageway to the left. Why don't you wait
there?" So I did. On the way I passed a door
decorated primly in large red skull-and-crossbones and stenciled with:
WARNING-LIVE PARASITES BEYOND THIS DOOR; in smaller letters it added Qualified
Personnel Only-Use Procedure "A". I gave the door a wide berth. The officers' mess was the usual clubroom and
there were three or four men and two women lounging in it. No one seemed
interested in my presence, so I found an unoccupied chair, sat down, and
wondered just who you had to be to get a drink around this joint. After a time
I was joined by a large male extrovert wearing a colonel's insignia on a chain
around his neck; with it was a Saint Christopher's medal and an I.D. dog tag.
"Newcomer?" he asked. I admitted it. "Civilian
expert?" he went on. "I don't know about 'expert'," I
replied. "I'm a field operative." "Name? Sorry to be officious,"
he apologized, "but I'm alleged to be the security officer around here. My
name's Kelly." I told him mine. He nodded. "Matter
of fact I saw your party coming in. Mine was the voice of conscience, coming
out of the wall. Now, Mr. Nivens, how about a drink? From the brief we had on
you, you could use one." I stood up. "Whom do I have to kill
to get it?" "-though as far as I can see,"
Kelly went on sometime later, "this place needs a security officer the way
a horse needs roller skates. We should publish our results as fast as we get
them. This isn't like fighting a human enemy." I commented that he did not sound like the
ordinary brass hat. He laughed and did not take offense. "Believe me, son,
not all brass hats are as they are pictured-they just seem to be." I remarked that Air Marshal Rexton struck
me as a pretty sharp citizen. "You know him?" the colonel
asked. "I don't know him exactly, but my
work on this job has thrown me in his company a good bit-I last saw him earlier
today." "Hmm-" said the colonel.
"I've never met the gentleman. You move in more rarefied strata than I do,
sir." I explained that it was mere happenstance,
but from then on he showed me more respect. Presently he was telling me about
the work the laboratory did. "By now we know more about those foul
creatures than does Old Nick himself. But do we know how to kill them without
killing their hosts? We do not. "Of course," he went on, "if
we could lure them one at a time into a small room and douse them with
anesthetics, we could save the hosts-but that is like the old saw about how to
catch a bird: naturally it's no trouble if you can sneak up close enough to put
salt on its tail. I'm not a scientist myself-just the son of a cop and a cop
myself under a different tag-but I've talked to the scientists here and I know
what we need. This is a biological war and it will be won by biological
warfare. What we need is a bug, one that will bite the slug and not the host.
Doesn't sound too hard, does it? It is. We know a hundred things that will kill
the slug-smallpox, typhus, syphilis, encephalitis lethargica, Obermeyer's
virus, plague, yellow fever, and so on. But they kill the host, too." "Couldn't they use something that
everyone is immune to?" I asked. "Take typhoid-everybody has typhoid
shots. And almost everybody is vaccinated for smallpox." "No good-if the host is immune, the
parasite doesn't get exposed to it. Now that the slugs have developed this
outer cuticle the parasite's environment is the host. No, we need something the
host will catch and that will kill the slug, but won't give the host more than
a mild fever or a splitting headache." I started to answer with some no-doubt
brilliant thought when I saw the Old Man standing in the doorway. I excused
myself and went to him. "What was Kelly grilling you about?" he
asked. "He wasn't grilling me," I
answered. "That's what you think. Don't you
know what Kelly that is?" "Should I?" "You should. Or perhaps you
shouldn't; he never lets his picture be taken. That's B. J. Kelly, the greatest
scientific criminologist of our generation." "That Kelly! But he's not in the
army." "Reserve, probably. But you can guess
how important this laboratory is. Come on." "Where's Mary?" "You can't see her now. She's
recuperating." "Is she-hurt?" "I promised you she would not be
hurt. Steelton is the best in his line. But we had to go down deep, against a
great deal of resistance. That's always rough on the subject." I thought about it. "Did you get what
you were after?" "Yes and no. We got a great deal, but
we aren't through." "What were you after?" We had been walking along one of the
endless underground passageways of which the place was made. Now he turned us
into a small, empty office and we sat down. The Old Man touched the
communicator on the desk and said, "Private conference." "Yes, sir," a voice answered.
"We will not record." A green light came on in the ceiling. "Not that I believe them," the
Old Man complained, "but it may keep anyone but Kelly from playing it
back. Now, son, about what you want to know; I'm not sure you are entitled to
it. You are married to the girl, but that does not mean that you own her
soul-and this stuff comes from down so deep that she did not know she had it
herself." I said nothing; there was nothing to say.
He went on presently in worried tones, "Still-it might be better to tell
you enough so that you will understand. Otherwise you would be bothering her to
find out. That I don't want to happen, I don't ever want that to happen. You
might throw her into a bad wingding. I doubt if she'll remember anything
herself-Steelton is a very gentle operator-but you could stir up things." I took a deep breath. "You'll have to
judge. I can't." "Yes, I suppose so. Well, I'll tell
you a bit and answer your questions-some of them-in exchange for a solemn
promise never to bother your wife with it. You don't have the skill." "Very well, sir. I promise." "Well-there was a group of people, a
cult you might call them, that got into disrepute." "I know-the Whitmanites." "Eh? How did you know? From Mary? No,
she couldn't have; she didn't know herself." "No, not from Mary. I just figured it
out." He looked at me with odd respect.
"Maybe I've been underestimating you, son. As you say, the Whitmanites.
Mary was one of them, as a kid in Antarctica." "Wait a minute!" I said.
"They left Antarctica in-" The wheels buzzed in my mind and the
number came up. "-in 1974." "Surely. What about it?" "But that would make Mary around
forty years old. She can't be." "Do you care?" "Huh? Why, no-but she can't be." "She is and she isn't. Just listen.
Chronologically her age is about forty. Biologically she is in her middle
twenties. Subjectively she is even younger, because she doesn't remember
anything, not to know it, earlier than about 1990." "What do you mean? That she doesn't
remember I can understand-she never wants to remember. But what do you mean by
the rest?" "Just what I said. She is no older
than she is because-you know that room where she started to remember? She spent
ten years and probably more floating in suspended animation in just such a tank
as that." Chapter 28 Time was when I was immune to emotional
shocks. But as I get older, I don't get tougher; I get softer. Being in love
has a lot to do with it, too. The thought of Mary, my beloved Mary, swimming in
that artificial womb, neither dead nor alive but preserved like a pickled
grasshopper, was too much for me. I heard the Old Man saying, "Take it
easy, son. She's all right." I said, "Go ahead." Mary's overt history was simple, although
mystifying. She had been found in the swamps near Kaiserville at the North Pole
of Venus-a little girl who could give no account of herself and who knew only
her name-Allucquere. Nobody spotted the significance of the name and a child of
her (apparent) age could not be associated with the Whitmanites debacle in any
case; the 1980 supply ship had not been able to find any survivor of their
"New Zion" colony. Its plantations had returned to the swamp; the
dwellings were ruptured shells, hidden in rank growth. More than ten years of
time and more than two hundred miles of jungle separated the little waif of
Kaiserville from the God-struck colonists of New Zion. At that time, an unaccounted-for Earth
child on Venus was little short of incredible. Like finding the cat locked in
the icebox, it called for explanation. But there was no one around with the
intellectual curiosity to push the matter. Kaiserville still does not have a
sweet reputation; in those days it was made up of miners, doxies, company
representatives of the Two Planets Corporation-and nothing else. I don't
suppose that shoveling radioactive mud in the swamps leaves much energy for
wonder. Apparently she grew up using poker chips
for toys and calling every woman in crib row "mother" or
"auntie". In turn they shortened her name to "Lucky". The
Old Man did not go into detail about who paid her way back to Earth and why,
and he avoided my questions. The real question was where she had been from the time
New Zion was eaten up by the Venerian jungle and just what had happened to the
colony. The only record of those things was buried
in Mary's mind, locked tight with terror and despair. Sometime before 1980-about the same time
as the flying saucer reports from Russo-Siberia, or a year or so earlier-the
titans had discovered the New Zion colony. If you place it one Saturn year
earlier than the invasion of Earth, the times fit fairly well. It does not seem
likely that the titans were looking for Earthmen on Venus; more probably they
were scouting Venus as they had long scouted Earth. Or they may have known just
where to look; we know that they kidnapped Earthmen at intervals over the
course of two or more centuries; they may have captured someone on Earth whose
brain could tell them where to find the New Zion colony. Mary's dark memories
could contain no clue to that. Mary saw the colony captured, saw her
parents turned into zombies who no longer cared for her. Apparently she herself
was not possessed, or she may have been possessed and turned loose, the titans
finding a weak and ignorant young girl an unsuitable slave. In any case, for
what was to her baby mind an endlessly long time, she hung around the slave
colony, unwanted, uncared for, but unmolested, scavenging like a mouse for her
living. On Venus the slugs were moving in to stay; their principal slaves were
Venerians and the New Zion colonists were only incidental. It is sure that Mary
saw her parents being placed in suspended animation-for later use in the
invasion of Earth? Probable, but not certain. In due course she herself was grabbed and
placed in the tanks. Inside a titan ship? At a titan base on Venus itself? More
probably the latter, as when she awoke, she was still on Venus. There are many
such gaps. Were the slugs that rode the Venerians identical with the slugs
which rode the colonists? Possible-since both Earth and Venus have oxy-carbon
economy. The slugs seem to be endlessly protean but they surely have to adapt
themselves to the biochemistry of their hosts. Had Venus an oxy-silicon economy
like Mars, or a fluorine economy, the same parasite type could not possibly
have fed on both. But the gist of the matter lay in the
situation as it was when Mary was removed from the artificial incubator. The
titan invasion of Venus had failed, or was failing. Almost certainly she was
possessed as soon as they removed her from the tank-but Mary had outlived the
slug that possessed her. Why had the slugs died? Why had the invasion
of Venus failed? It was for clues to these that the Old Man and Dr. Steelton
had gone fishing in Mary's brain. I said, "Is that all?" He answered, "Isn't that
enough?" "It raises as many questions as it
answers," I complained. "Of course there is more," he
told me, "a great deal more. But you aren't a Venerian expert of any sort,
nor a psychologist, so you won't be called on to evaluate it. I've told you
what I have so that you will know why we have to work on Mary and so that you
won't question her about it. Be good to her, boy; she's had more than her share
of grief." I ignored the advice; I can get along or
not get along with my own wife without help, thank you. "What I can't
figure out," I answered, "is why you ever had Mary linked up with
flying saucers in the first place? I can see now that you took her along on
that first trip to Iowa on purpose. You were right, granted-but why? And don't
give me any malarkey." The Old Man himself looked puzzled.
"Son, do you ever have hunches?" "Lord, yes!" "What is a 'hunch'?" "Eh? It's a belief that something is
so, or isn't so, without evidence. Or a premonition that something is going to
happen-or a compulsion to do something." "Sloppy definitions. I'd call a hunch
the result of automatic reasoning below the conscious level on data you did not
know you possessed." "Sounds like the black cat in the
coal cellar at midnight. You didn't have any data, not then. Don't tell me that
your unconscious mind works on data you are going to get, next week. I won't
believe it." "Ah, but I did have data." "Huh?" "What's the last thing that happens
to a candidate before he is certified as an agent in our section?" "The personal interview with you."
"No, no!" "Oh-the trance analysis." I had
forgotten hypno-analysis for the simple reason that the subject never remembers
it; he's off somewhere else, wherever it is you go when you're asleep.
"You mean you had this data on Mary then. It wasn't a hunch at all." "No again. I had some, a very little
of it-Mary's defenses are strong. And I had forgotten what little I knew, in my
conscious memory. But I knew that Mary was the agent for this job. Later on I
played back her hypno interview; then I knew that there must be more. We tried
for it-and did not get it. But I knew that there had to be more." I thought it over. "You must have
been pretty cocky certain that it was worth digging out; you sure put her over
the bumps to get it." "I had to. I'm sorry." "Okay, okay." I waited a moment,
then said, "Look-what was there in my hypno record?" "That's not a proper question." "Nuts." "And I couldn't tell you if I would.
I have never listened to your analysis, son." "Huh?" "I had my deputy play it, then asked
him if there were anything in it which I should know. He said there wasn't so I
never played it." "So? Well-thanks." He merely grunted, but I felt warmer
toward him than I had in a long time. Dad and I have always managed to
embarrass each other. Chapter 29 The slugs had died from something they
contracted on Venus. That much we knew, or thought we knew. We weren't likely
to get another chance in a hurry to collect direct information as a dispatch
came in while the Old Man and I were still talking, telling us that Rexton had
finally ordered the Pass Christian saucer bombed to keep it from falling back
in the hands of the titans. I think that the Old Man had hoped to get at those
human beings whom we knew to be inanimate prisoners in that ship, find some way
to breathe life into them, and question them. Well, that chance was gone-what they could
dig out of Mary had better be the answer. Assuming that some infection peculiar
to Venus was fatal to slugs but not fatal to humans-at least Mary had lived
through it-then the thing to do was to test them all and determine which one.
Just dandy! -it was like examining every grain of sand on a wide beach to
locate the one with square edges! The problem was somewhat simplified by
there being no need to check the Venus diseases known to be fatal to Earthmen.
Perhaps it had been one of such, but, if so, no matter; we could as well use
smallpox. But the list of diseases native to Venus which kill Earthmen is
surprisingly short and the list of those which are not fatal but merely nastily
annoying is very long-from the standpoint of a Venerian bug we must be too
strange a diet to suit his taste. If a Venerian bug has a viewpoint, which I
doubt, Mcllvaine's silly ideas notwithstanding. The problem was made harder by the fact
that the types of diseases native to Venus which were represented by living
cultures on Earth were strictly limited in number, i.e., the grain of sand we
sought might not be on this beach. To be sure, such an omission could be
repaired-in a century or so of exploration and research on a strange planet. In the meantime there was beginning to be
a breath of frost in the air; Schedule Sun Tan could not go on forever. They had to go back where they hoped the
answer was-into Mary's brain. I did not like it, but I could not stop it. She
did not appear to know why she was being asked to submit, over and over again,
to hypnotics-or perhaps she would not tell. She seemed serene, but the strain
showed-circles under her eyes, things like that. Finally I went to the Old Man
and told him that it had to stop. "You know better than that, son,"
he said mildly. "The hell I do! If you haven't gotten
what you want from her by now, you'll never get it." "Have you any idea of how long it
takes to search all the memories in a person's mind, even if you limit yourself
to a particular period? It takes exactly as long as the period itself. What we
need-if it's there at all-may be subtle." "If it's there at all,"' I
repeated. "You don't know that it is. See here-if Mary miscarries as a
result of this, I'll break your neck personally." "And if we don't succeed," he
answered gently, "you will wish to heaven that she had. Or do you want to
raise up kids to be hosts to titans?" I chewed my lip. "Why didn't you send
me to the USSR as you planned to, instead of keeping me around?" "Oh, that-In the first place I want
you here, with Mary, keeping her morale up-instead of acting like a spoiled
brat! In the second place, it isn't necessary, or I would have sent you." "Huh? What happened? Did some other
agent report in?" He stood up and started to leave. "If
you would ever learn to show a grown-up interest in the news of the world, you
would know." I said, "Huh?" again, but he did
not answer; he left. I hurried out of there and brought myself
up to date. My one-track mind has never been able to interest itself in the
daily news; for my taste this dinning into the ears and eyes of trivia
somewhere over the horizon is the bane of so-called civilization and the death
of serious thinking. But I do miss things. This time I had managed to miss the first
news of the Asiatic plague. I had had my back turned on the biggest-no, the
second biggest-news story of the century, the only continent-wide epidemic of
the Black Death since the seventeenth century. I could not understand it. Communists are
crazy, granted-but I had been behind the Curtain enough to know that their
public health measures were as good as ours and even better in some ways, for
they were carried out "by the numbers" and no nonsense tolerated. And
a country has to be, quite literally, lousy to permit the spread of
plagues-rats, lice, and fleas, the historical vectors. In such respects the
commissars had even managed to clean up China to the point, at least, that
bubonic plague and typhus were sporadically endemic rather than epidemic. Now both plagues were spreading like
gossip across the whole Sino-Russo-Siberian axis, to the point where the soviet
government system had broken down and pleas were being sent via the space
stations for U.N. help. What had happened? Out of my own mind I put the pieces
together; I looked up the Old Man again. "Boss-there were slugs behind the
Curtain." "Yes." "You knew? Well, for cripes sake-we'd
better do something fast, or the whole Mississippi Valley will be in the shape
that Asia is in. Just one rat, one little rat-" I was thinking back to my
own time among the slugs, something I avoided doing when possible. The titans
did not bother about human sanitation. My own master had not caused me to
bathe, not once. I doubted if there had been a bath taken between the Canadian
border and New Orleans since the slugs dropped the masquerade as unnecessary.
Lice-Fleas- The Old Man sighed. "Maybe that's the
best solution. Maybe it's the only one." "You might as well bomb them, if
that's the best we have to offer. It would be a cleaner way to die." "So it would. But you know that we
won't. As long as there is a chance of cleaning out the vermin without burning
down the barn, we'll keep on trying." I mulled it over at great length. We were
in still another race against time. Fundamentally the slugs must be too stupid
to keep slaves; perhaps that was why they moved from planet to planet-they
spoiled what they touched. After a while their hosts would die out and then
they needed new hosts. Theory, just theory-I brushed it aside. One
thing was sure: what had happened behind the Curtain would happen in Zone Red
unless we found a way to kill off the slugs, and that mighty soon! Thinking
about it, I made up my mind to do something I had considered before-force
myself into the mind-searching sessions being conducted on Mary. If there were
something in her hidden memories which could be used to kill slugs, possibly I
might see it where others had failed. In any case I was going in, whether
Steelton and the Old Man liked it or not. I was tired of being treated like a
cross between a prince consort and an unwelcome child. Chapter 30 Since our arrival Mary and I had been
living in a cubicle about the size of a bass drum. It had been intended for one
junior officer; the laboratory had not been planned for married couples. We
were as crowded as a plate of smorgasbord but we did not care. I woke up first the next morning and made
my usual quick check to be sure that a slug had not gotten to her. While I was
doing so, she opened her eyes and smiled drowsily. "Go back to
sleep," I said. "You've got another thirty minutes." But she did not go back to sleep. After a
while I said, "Mary, do you know the incubation period for bubonic
plague?" She answered, "Should I know? One of your
eyes is slightly darker than the other." I shook her. "Pay attention, wench. I
was in the lab library last night, doing some rough figuring. As I get it, the
slugs must have moved in on our commie pals at least three months before they
invaded us." "Yes, of course." "You knew? Why didn't you say
so?" "Nobody asked me. Besides, it's
obvious." "Oh, for heaven's sake! Let's get up;
we'll be late for breakfast." Before we left the cubicle I said,
"Parlor games at the usual time this morning?" "Yes." "Mary, you never talk about what they
ask you." She looked surprised. "But I never
know." "That's what I gathered. Deep trance
with a 'forgetter' order, eh?" "I suppose so." "Hmm . . . well, there will be some
changes made. Today I am going in with you." All she said was, "Yes, dear." They were gathered as usual in Dr.
Steelton's office, the Old Man, Steelton himself, a Colonel Gibsy who was chief
of staff, a lieutenant colonel whom I knew only by sight, and an odd lot of
sergeant-technicians, j.o.'s, and flunkies. In the army it seems to take an
eight-man working party to help a brass hat blow his nose; that is one reason
why I left the service. The Old Man's eyebrows shot up when he saw
me but he said nothing. A sergeant who seemed to be doorman tried to stop me.
"Good morning, Mrs. Nivens," he said to Mary; then to me he added,
"I don't seem to have you on the list." "I'm putting myself on the
list," I announced to the entire room and pushed on past him. Colonel Gibsy glared at me and turned to
the Old Man with one of those "Hrrumph-hrrumph-what's-all-this?"
noises. The Old Man did not answer but his eyebrows went still higher. The rest
looked frozen faced and tried to pretend they weren't there-except one WAC
sergeant who could not keep from grinning. The Old Man got up, said to Gibsy,
"Just a moment. Colonel." and limped over to me. In a voice that
reached me alone, he said, "Son, you promised me." "And I withdraw it. You had no
business exacting a promise from a man about his wife. You were talking out of
turn." "You've no business here, son. You
are not skilled in these matters. For Mary's sake, get out." Up to that moment it had not occurred to
me to question the Old Man's right to stay-but I found myself announcing my
decision as I made it. "You are the one with no business here-you are not
an analyst. So get out." The Old Man glanced at Mary and so did I.
Nothing showed in her face; she might have been waiting for me to make change.
The Old Man said slowly, "You been eating raw meat, son?" I answered, "It's my wife who is
being experimented on; from here on I make the rules-or there won't be any
experiments." Colonel Gibsy butted in with, "Young
man, are you out of your mind?" I said, "What's your status
here?" I glanced at his hands and added, "That's a V.M.I, ring, isn't
it? Have you any other qualifications? Are you an M.D.? Or a
psychologist?" He drew himself up and tried to look
dignified-pretty difficult dressed in your skin, unless your dignity is built
in, the way Mary's is. "You seem to forget that this is a military
reservation." "And you seem to forget that my wife
and I aren't military personnel!" I added, "Come on, Mary. We're
leaving." "Yes, Sam." I added to the Old Man, "I'll tell
the offices where to send our mail." I started for the door with Mary
following me. The Old Man said, "Just a moment, as
a favor to me." I stopped and he went on to Gibsy, "Colonel, will you
step outside with me? I'd like a word in private." Colonel Gibsy gave me a
general-court-martial look but he went. We all waited. Mary sat down but I did
not. The juniors continued to be poker-faced, the lieutenant colonel looked
perturbed, and the little sergeant seemed about to burst. Steelton was the only
one who appeared unconcerned. He took papers out of his "incoming"
basket and commenced quietly to work on them. It was ten or fifteen minutes later that a
sergeant came in. "Dr. Steelton, the Commanding Officer says to go
ahead." "Very well. Sergeant," he
acknowledged, then looked at me, and said, "Let's go into the operating
room." I said, "Not so fast. Who are the
rest of these supernumeraries? How about them?" I indicated the lieutenant
colonel. "Eh? He's Dr. Hazelhurst-two years on
Venus." "Okay, he stays." I caught the
eye of the sergeant with the grin and said, "What's your job here,
sister?" "Me? Oh, I'm sort of a
chaperone." "I'm taking over the chaperone
business. Now, Doctor, suppose you sort out the spare wheels from the people
you actually need for your work." "Certainly, sir." It turned out
that he wanted no one but Colonel Hazelhurst. I gathered an impression that he
was glad to get rid of the gallery. We went on inside-Mary, myself, and the two
specialists. The operating room contained a
psychiatrist's couch surrounded by a semi-circle of chairs. The double snout of
a tri-dim camera poked unobtrusively out of the overhead; I suppose the mike
was hidden in the couch. Mary went to the couch and sat down; Dr. Steelton got
out an injector. "We'll try to pick up where we left off, Mrs.
Nivens." I said, "Just a moment. You have
records of the earlier attempts?" "Of course." "Let's play them over first. I want
to come up to date." He hesitated, then answered, "If you
wish. Mrs. Nivens, I suggest that you wait in my office. No, it will take quite
a long time; suppose I send for you later?" It
was probably just the contrary mood that I was in; bucking the Old Man had
gotten me hiked up with adrenaline. "Let's find out first if she wants to
leave." Steelton looked surprised. "You don't
know what you are suggesting. These records would be emotionally disturbing to
your wife, even harmful." Hazelhurst put in, "Very questionable
therapy, young man." I said, "This isn't therapy and you
know it. If therapy had been your object you would have used eidetic recall
technique instead of drugs." Steelton looked worried. "There was
not time for that. We had to use rough methods for quick results. I'm not sure
that I can authorize the subject to see the records." Hazelhurst put in, "I agree with you.
Doctor." I exploded. "Damn it, nobody asked
you to authorize anything and you haven't got any authority in the matter.
Those records were snitched right out of my wife's head and they belong to her.
I'm sick of you people trying to play God. I don't like it in a slug and I don't
like it any better in a human being. She'll make up her own mind whether or not
she wants to see them and whether or not I or anybody else will see them. Now
ask her!" Steelton said, "Mrs. Nivens, do you
wish to see your records?" Mary answered, "Yes, Doctor, I'd like
very much to see them." He seemed surprised. "Uh, to be sure.
Do you wish to see them by yourself?" He glanced at me. "My husband and I will see them. You
and Dr. Hazelhurst are welcome to remain, if you wish." Which they did. Presently a whole stack of
tape spools were brought in, each labeled with attributed dates and ages. It
would have taken us hours to go through them all, so I discarded those which
concerned Mary's life after about 1991. I could not see how they could affect
the problem and Mary could see them later if she wished. We started out with her very early life.
Each record started with the subject-Mary, that is-choking and groaning and
struggling the way people always do when they are being forced back on a memory
track which they would rather not follow, then would come the reconstruction,
both in Mary's voice and in other voices. What surprised me most was Mary's
face-in the tank, I mean. We had the magnification stepped up so that the
stereo image of her face was practically in our laps and one could follow every
change of expression. First her face became that of a little
girl-oh, her features were the same grown-up features but I knew that I was
seeing my darling as she must have been when she was very small. It made me
hope that we would have a little girl ourselves. Then her expression would change to match
when other actors out of her memory took over. It was like watching an
incredibly able monologist playing many parts. Mary took it with apparent serenity but
her hand stole into mine. When we came to the terrible part when her parents
changed, became not her parents but slaves of slugs, she clamped down on my
fingers so hard that it would have crushed a hand less hamlike than my own. But
she controlled herself. I skipped over the spools marked
"period of suspended animation". I was surprised to find that there
were a great many of them; I would have thought that there was nothing to dig
out of the memory of a person in such a condition. Be that as it may, I could
not see how she could have learned anything during that period which would tell
us how the slugs had died, so I left them out and proceeded to the group
concerned with the time from her resuscitation to the group concerned with her
rescue from the swamps. One thing was certain from her expressions
in the imaged record: she had been possessed by a slug as soon as she was
revived. The dead quality of her face was that of a slug not bothering to keep
up a masquerade; the stereocasts from Zone Red were full of that expression.
The barren qualities of her memories from that period confirmed it. Then, rather suddenly, she was no longer
hag-ridden but was again a little girl, a very sick and frightened little girl.
There was a delirious quality to her remembered thoughts, but, at the last, a
new voice came out loud and clear; "Well, skin me alive come Sunday! Look,
Pete-it's a little girl!" Another voice answered, "Alive?"
and the first voice answered, "I don't know." The rest of that tape carried on into
Kaiserville, her recovery, and many new voices and memories; presently it
ended. "I suggest," Dr. Steelton said
as he took the tape out of the projector, "that we play another one of the
same period. They are all slightly different and this period is the key to the
whole matter." "Why, Doctor?" Mary wanted to
know. "Eh? Of course you need not see them
if you don't want to-but this period is the one which we are actually
investigating. From your memories we must build up a picture of what happened
to the parasites on Venus, why they died. In particular, if we could tell just
what killed the titan which, uh, possessed you before you were found-what
killed it and left you alive-we might well have the weapon we need." "But don't you know?" Mary asked
wonderingly. "Eh? Not yet, not yet-but we'll get
it. The human memory is an amazingly complete record, even though unhandy to
use." "But I can tell you now-I thought you
knew. It was 'nine-day fever'." "What?" Hazelhurst was out of
his chair as if prodded. "But of course. Couldn't you tell
from my face? It was utterly characteristic-the mask, I mean. I saw it several
times; I used to nurse it back ho-back in Kaiserville, because I had had it
once and was immune to it." Steelton said, "How about it Doctor?
Have you ever seen a case of it?" "Seen a case? No, I can't say that I
have; by the time of the second expedition they had the vaccine for it. I'm
thoroughly acquainted with its clinical characteristics, of course." "But can't you tell from this
record?" "Well," Hazelhurst answered
carefully, "I would say that what we have seen is consistent with it-but
not conclusive, not conclusive." "What's not conclusive?" Mary
said sharply. "I told you it was 'nine-day fever'." "We must be sure," Steelton said
apologetically. "How sure can you get? There is no
question about it. I was told that I had had nine-day fever, that I had been
sick with it when Pete and Frisco found me. I nursed other cases later and I
never caught it again. I remember what their faces looked like when they were
ready to die-just like my own face in the record. Anyone who has ever seen a
case never forgets it and could not possibly mistake it for anything else. What
more do you want? Fiery letters in the sky?" I have never seen Mary so
close to losing her temper-except once. I said to myself: look out, gentlemen,
better duck! Steelton said, "I think you have
proved your point, dear lady-but tell me: you were believed to have no memory
of this period and my own experience with you leads me to think so. Now you
speak as if you had direct, conscious memory-yes?" Mary looked puzzled. "I remember it
now-I remember it quite clearly. I haven't thought about it in many
years." "I think I understand." He
turned to Hazelhurst. "Well, Doctor? Do we have a culture of it in the
laboratory? Have your boys done any work on it?" Hazelhurst seemed stunned. "Work on
it? Of course not! It's utterly out of the question-nine-day fever! We might as
well use polio-or typhus. I'd rather treat a hangnail with an ax!" I touched Mary's arm and said, "Let's
go, darling. I think we have done all the damage we can." As we left I saw
that she was trembling and that her eyes were full of tears. I took her into
the messroom for systemic treatment-distilled. Later on I bedded Mary down for a nap and
sat with her until I was sure she was asleep. Then I looked up my father; he
was in the office they had assigned to him. The green privacy light was already
on. "Howdy," I said. He looked at me speculatively. "Well,
Elihu, I hear that you hit the jackpot." "I prefer to be called 'Sam'," I
answered. "Very well, Sam. Success is its own
excuse; nevertheless the jackpot appears to be disappointingly small. The
situation seems to be almost as hopeless as before. Nine-day fever, no wonder
the colony died out and the slugs as well. I don't see how we can use it. We
can't expect everyone to have Mary's indomitable will to live." I understood him; the fever carried a
98-percent plus death rate among unprotected Earthmen. With those who had taken
the shots the rate was an effective zero-but that did not figure. We needed a
bug that would just make a man sick-but would kill his slug. "I can't see
that it makes much difference," I pointed out. "It's odds-on that you
will have typhus-or plague-or both-throughout the Mississippi Valley in the
next six weeks." "Or the slugs may have learned a
lesson from the setback they took in Asia and will start taking drastic
sanitary measures," he answered. I had not thought of that; the idea
startled me so that I almost missed the next thing he said, which was:
"No, Sam, you'll have to devise a better plan than that." "I'll have to? I just work
here." "You did once-but now you've taken
charge. I don't mind; I was ready to retire anyhow." "Huh? What the devil are you talking
about? I'm not in charge of anything-and don't want to be. You are head of the
Section." He shook his head. "A boss is the man
who does the bossing. Titles and insignia usually come after the fact, not
before. Tell me-do you think Oldfield could take over my job?" I considered it and shook my head; Dad's
chief deputy was the executive officer type, a "carry-outer", not a
"think-upper". "I've known that you would take over, some
day," he went on. "Now you've done it-by bucking my judgment on an
important matter, forcing your own on me, and by being justified in the
outcome." "Oh, rats! I got bull-headed and
forced one issue. It never occurred to you big brains that you were failing to
consult the one real Venus expert you had on tap-Mary, I mean. But I didn't
expect to find out anything; I had a lucky break." He shook his head. "I don't believe
in luck, Sam. Luck is a tag given by the mediocre to account for the
accomplishments of genius." I placed my hands on the desk and leaned
toward him. "Okay, so I'm a genius-just the same you are not going to get
me to hold the sack. When this is over Mary and I are going up in the mountains
and raise kittens and kids. We don't intend to spend our time bossing screwball
agents." He smiled gently as though he could see
farther into the future than I could. I went on, "I don't want your
job-understand me?" "That is what the Devil said to the
Deity after he displaced him-but he found he could not help himself. Don't take
it so hard, Sam. I'll keep the title for the present and give you all the help
I can. In the meantime, what are your orders, sir?" Chapter 31 The worst of it was, he meant it. I tried
to correct matters by going limp on him, but it did not work. A top-level
conference was called late that afternoon; I was notified but I stayed away.
Shortly a very polite little WAC came to tell me that the commanding officer
was waiting and would I please come at once? So I went-and tried to stay out of the
discussion. But my father has a way of conducting any meeting he is in, even if
he is not in the chair, by looking expectantly at the one he wants to hear
from. It's a subtle trick, as the group does not know that it is being led. But I knew. With every eye in the room on
you, it is easier to voice an opinion than to keep quiet. Particularly as I
found that I had opinions. The meeting was largely given over to
moaning and groaning about the utter impossibility of using nineday fever
against the slugs. Admitted that it would kill slugs-it would even kill
Venerians who can be chopped in two and still survive. But it was sure death to
any human-or almost any human; I was married to one who had survived-death to
the enormous majority. Seven to ten days after exposure, then curtains. "Yes, Mr. Nivens?" It was the
commanding general, addressing me. I hadn't said anything but Dad's eyes were
on me, waiting. "I think there has been a lot of
despair voiced at this session," I said, "and a lot of opinions given
that were based on assumptions. The assumptions may not be correct." "Yes?" I did not have an instance in mind; I had
been shooting from the hip. I continued to do so. "Well . . . for
example-I hear constant reference to nine-day fever as if the 'nine-day' part
were an absolute fact. It's not." The boss brass shrugged impatiently.
"It's a convenient tag-it averages nine days." "Yes-but how do you know it lasts
nine days-for a slug?" By the murmur with which it was received I
knew that I had hit the jackpot again. A few minutes later I was being invited to
explain why I thought the fever might run a different time in slugs and, if so,
why it mattered. I began to feel like the after-dinner speaker who wishes he
had not gotten up in the first place. But I bulled on ahead. "As to the
first point," I said, "according to the record I saw this morning in
the only case we know about the slug did die in less than nine days-quite a lot
less. Those of you who have seen the records on my wife-and I gather that
entirely too many of you have-are aware that her parasite left her, presumably
dropped off and died, long before the eighth-day crisis. One datum does not
fair a curve, but if it is true and experiments show it to be, then the problem
is very different. A man infected with the fever might be rid of his slug
in-oh, call it four days. That gives you five days to catch him and cure
him." The general whistled. "That's a
pretty heroic solution, Mr. Nivens. How do you propose to cure him? For that
matter, how do you propose to catch him? I mean to say, suppose we do plant an
epidemic of nineday fever in Zone Red, it would take some incredibly fast
footwork-in the face of stubborn resistance, remember-to locate and treat more
than fifty million people before they died of the fever." It was a hot potato, so I slung it right
back. I wondered as I did so how many "experts" made their names by
passing the buck. "As to the second question, that is a logistical and
tactical problem-your problem, not mine. As to the first, there is your expert."
I pointed to Dr. Hazelhurst. "Ask him." Hazelhurst huffed and puffed and I knew
how he felt. Insufficient former art . . . more research needed . . .
experiments would be required . . . he seemed to recall that some work had been
done toward an antitoxin treatment but the vaccine for immunizing had proven so
successful that he was not sure the antitoxin had ever been perfected. Anyway,
everyone who went to Venus nowadays was immunized before leaving. He concluded
lamely by saying that the study of the exotic diseases of Venus was necessarily
still in its infancy. The general interrupted him as he was
finishing. "This antitoxin business-how soon can you find out about
it?" Hazelhurst said he would get after it at
once, there was a man at the Sorbonne he wanted to phone. "Do so," his commanding officer
said. "You are excused." Hazelhurst came buzzing at our door before
breakfast the next morning. I was annoyed but tried not to show it when I
stepped out into the passage to see him. "Sorry to wake you," he
said, "but you were right about that antitoxin matter." "Huh?" "They are sending me some from Paris;
it should arrive any minute now. I do hope it's still potent." "And if it isn't?" "Well, we have the means to make it.
We'll have to make it, of course, if this wild scheme is used-millions of units
of it." "Thanks for telling me," I said.
"I know the general will be pleased." I started to turn away; he
stopped me. "Uh, Mr. Nivens-" "Yes?" "About the matter of vectors-" "Vectors?" At the moment all the
word meant to me was little arrows pointing in various directions. "Disease vectors. We can't use rats
or mice or anything like that. Do you happen to know how the fever is
transmitted on Venus? By a little flying rotifer, the Venerian equivalent of an
insect-but we don't have such here and that is the only way it can be
carried." "Do you mean to say you couldn't give
it to me if you tried? Even with a jugful of live culture?" "Oh, yes-I could inject you with it.
But I can't picture a million paratroopers dropping into Zone Red and asking
the parasite-ridden population to hold still while they gave them
injections." He spread his hands helplessly. Something started turning slowly over in
my brain . . . a million men, in a single drop. "Why ask me?" I said.
"It seems to be a medical problem." "Uh, yes, it is of course. I just
thought-Well, you seemed to have a ready grasp-" He paused. "Thanks." My mind was struggling
with two problems at once and beginning to have traffic problems. How many
people were there in Zone Red? "Let me get this straight: suppose you had
the fever and I didn't; I could not catch it from you?" The drop could not
be medical men; there weren't that many. "Not very easily. If I took a live
smear from my throat and placed it in your throat, you might contract it. If I
opened a vein of mine and made a trace transfusion to your veins, you would be
sure to be infected with it." "Direct contact, eh?" How many
people could one paratrooper service? Ten? Twenty? Thirty? Or more? "If
that is what it takes, you don't have any problem." "Eh?" "What's the first thing one slug does
when he runs across another slug he hasn't seen lately?" "Conjugation!" " 'Direct conference', I've always
called it-but then I use the sloppy old slug language for it. Do you think that
would pass on the disease?" "Think so? I'm sure of it! We have
demonstrated, right here in this laboratory, that there is actual exchange of
living protein during conjugation. They could not possibly escape direct
transmission; we can infect the whole colony as if it were one body. Now why
didn't I think of that?" His words roused out a horrid memory,
something about, "Would that my subjects had but one neck-" But I
refrained from quoting it. "Don't go off half cocked," I said.
"Better try it first. But I suspect that it will work." "It will, it will!" He started
to go, then stopped. "Oh, Mr. Nivens, would you mind very much-I know it's
a great deal to ask-" "What is? Speak up; I'm getting
hungry." Actually I was anxious to work out the rest of the other problem. "Well, would you consider permitting
me to announce this method of vectoring in my report this morning? I'll give
you full credit, but the general expects so much and this is just what I need
to make my report complete." He looked so anxious that I almost laughed. "Not at all," I said. "It's
your department." "That's decent of you. I'll try to
return the favor." He turned away feeling happy and I turned back feeling
the same way. I was beginning to like being a "genius". I waited before reopening the door to our
cubicle until I had straightened out in my mind all the main features of the
big drop. Then I went in. Mary opened her eyes when I came in and gave me that
long heavenly smile. I reached down and smoothed her hair. "Howdy, flame
top, did you know that your husband is a genius?" "Yes." "You did? You never said so." "You never asked me." Hazelhurst gave credit all right; he
referred to it as the "Nivens vector". I suppose it was natural that
I should be asked to comment, though Dad looked my way first. "I agree with Dr. Hazelhurst," I
started out, "subject to experimental confirmation as outlined. However,
he has properly left open for discussion certain aspects which are tactical
rather than medical. While it is true that the entire body of titans might be
infected from one contact, important considerations of timing-crucial, I should
say-" I had worked out my whole opening speech, even to the hesitations,
while eating breakfast. Mary does not chatter at breakfast, thank goodness! "-require vectoring from many focal
points. If we are to save a nominal hundred percent of the population of Zone
Red, it is necessary that all the parasites be infected at as nearly the same
time as possible in order that rescue squads may enter Zone Red after the slugs
are no longer dangerous and before any host has passed the point where
antitoxin can save him. The problem is susceptible to mathematical
analysis-" Sam boy, I said to myself, you old phony, you could not solve
it with an electronic integrator and twenty years of sweat. "-and should
be turned over to your analytical section. However, let me sketch out the
factors. Call the number of vector origins 'X'; call the number of rescue
workers who much be dropped 'Y'. There will be an indefinitely large number of
simultaneous solutions, with the optimum solution depending on logistic
factors. Speaking in advance of rigorous mathematical treatment-" I had
done my very damndest with a slipstick, but I did not mention that. "-and
basing my opinions on my own unfortunately-too-intimate knowledge of their habits,
I would estimate that-" They let me go right ahead. You could have
heard a pin drop, if anybody in that bare-skinned crew had had a pin. The
general interrupted me once when I placed a rather low estimate on
"X"; "Mr. Nivens. I think we can assure you of any number of
volunteers for vectoring." I shook my head. "You can't accept
volunteers, General." "I think I see your objection. The
disease would have to be given time to establish itself in the volunteer and
the timing might be dangerously close for his safety. But I think we could get
around that-a gelatin capsule with the antitoxin embedded in tissue, or
something of the sort. I'm sure the staff could work it out." I thought they could, too, but I did not
say that my real objection was a deep-rooted aversion to any additional human
soul having to be possessed by a slug. "You must not use human volunteers,
sir. The slug will know everything that his host knows-and he simply will not
go into direct conference; he'll warn the others by word of mouth
instead." I did not know that I was right but it sounded plausible.
"No, sir, we will use animals-apes, dogs, anything large enough to carry a
slug but incapable of human speech, and in sufficient quantities to infect the
whole group before any slug knows that it is sick." I went on to give a fast sketch of the
final drop, Schedule Mercy, as I visualized it. "We can assume that the
first drop-Schedule Fever-can start as soon as we are sure that we will have
enough units of antitoxin for the second drop. In less than a week thereafter
there should be no slug left alive on this continent." They did not applaud, but it felt that
way. The general adjourned the meeting and hurried away to call Air Marshal
Rexton, then sent his aide back to invite me to lunch. I sent word that I would
be pleased provided the invitation included my wife, otherwise I would be
unable to accept. Dad waited for me outside the conference
room. "Well, how did I do?" I asked him, more anxiously than I tried
to sound. He shook his head. "Sam, you wowed
'em. You have the makings of a politician. No, I think I'll sign you up for
twenty-six weeks of stereo instead." I tried not to show how much I was
pleased. I had gotten through the whole performance without once stammering; I
felt like a new man. Chapter 32 That ape Satan which had wrung my heart so
back at the National Zoo turned out to be as mean as he was billed, once he was
free of his slug. Dad had volunteered to be the test case for the Nivens-Hazelhurst
theories, but I put my foot down and Satan drew the short straw. Dad made an issue out of it; he had some
silly idea that it was up to him to be possessed by a slug, at least once. I
told him that we had no time to waste on his sinful pride. He grew huffy but I
made it stick. It was neither filial affection nor its
neo-Freudian antithesis that caused me to balk him; I was afraid of the
combination of Dad-cum-slug. I did not want him on their side even temporarily
and under laboratory conditions. Not with his shifty, tricky mind! I did not
know how he would manage to escape nor what he would do to wreck our plans, but
I was morally certain he would, once possessed. People who have never experienced
possession, even those who have seen it, cannot appreciate that the host is
utterly against us-with all his abilities intact. We could not risk having Dad
against us-and I swung enough weight to overrule him. So we used anthropoid apes for the
experiments. We had on hand not only apes from the National Zoological Gardens
but simian citizens from half a dozen zoos and a couple of circuses. I did not
select Satan for the job; I would have let the poor beast be. The look of
patient suffering on his face made one forget the slug on his back. Satan was injected with nine-day fever on
Wednesday the 13th. By Friday the fever had established; another chimp-cum-slug
was introduced into his cage; the two slugs immediately went into direct
conference, after which the second ape was removed. On Sunday the 17th Satan's master
shriveled up and fell off-dead. Satan was immediately injected with the
antitoxin. Late Monday the other slug died and its host was dosed. By Wednesday Satan was well though a bit
thin and the second ape, Lord Fauntleroy, was on the road to recovery. I gave
Satan a banana to celebrate and he took off the first joint of my left index
finger and me with no time for a repair job. It was no accident either; that
ape was nasty. But a minor injury could not depress my
spirits. After I had it dressed I looked for Mary, as I wanted to crow; I
failed to find her and ended up in the messroom, wanting someone with whom to
share a toast. The place was empty; everyone in the
labs-except me-was working harder than ever, mounting Schedule Fever and
Schedule Mercy. By order of the President all possible preparations were taking
place in this one lab in the Smoky Mountains. The apes for vectoring, some two
hundred of them, were here, and both the culture and the antitoxin were being
"cooked" here; the horses needed for serum were stalled in what had
been an underground handball court. The million-plus men necessary for the
Schedule Mercy drop could not be here, but they would know nothing about it
until alerted a few hours before the drop, at which time each would be issued a
hand gun and two bandoleers of individual dose antitoxin injectors. Those who
had never parachuted before would not be given a chance to practice; they would
each be pushed, if necessary, by some sergeant with a large foot. Everything
possible was being done to keep the secret close; the only way I could see that
we could lose (now that we knew that our theories worked) would be for the
titans to find out our plans, through a renegade or by whatever means. Too many
good plans have failed because some fool told his wife about it in bed. If we failed to keep this secret, our ape
disease vectors would never get into direct conference; they would be shot on
sight wherever they appeared in the titan nation. But I relaxed over my first
drink, happy and reasonably sure that the secret could not leak. Traffic with
the laboratory was "incoming only" until after Drop Day and Colonel
Kelly censored or monitored all communication outward-Kelly was no fool. As for a leak from outside, the chances
were slight. The general, Dad, Colonel Gibsy, and myself had gone to the White
House the week before, there to see the President and Marshal Rexton. I had
already convinced Dad that the way to keep this secret was not to share it with
anybody; he put on a histrionic exhibition of belligerence and exasperation
that got him what we wanted; in the end even Secretary Martinez was bypassed.
If the President and Rexton could keep from talking in their sleep for another
week, I did not see how we could miss. A week would be none too soon; Zone Red
was spreading. The counterattack they had launched at Pass Christian had not
stopped there. The slugs had pushed on and now held the Gulf coast past
Pensacola and there were signs that more was to come. Perhaps the slugs were
growing tired of our resistance and might decide to waste human raw material by
A-bombing the cities we still held. If so, we would find it hard to stop; a
radar screen can alert your defenses, but it won't stop a determined attack. But I refused to worry about that. One
more week- Colonel Kelly came in, looked around the
otherwise empty room, came over and sat down beside me. "How about a
drink?" I suggested. "I feel like celebrating." He
examined the hairy paunch bulging out in front of him and said, "I suppose
one more beer wouldn't put me in any worse shape." "Have two beers. Have four-a
dozen." I dialed for him, and told him about the success of the
experiments with the apes. He nodded. "Yes, I had heard. Sounds
good." " 'Good', the man says! Colonel, we
are on the one yard line and goal to go. A week from now the game will be
won." "So?" "Oh, come now!" I answered,
irritated by his manner. "In a short time you'll be able to put your
clothes back on and lead a normal life. Or don't you think our plans will
work?" "Yes, I think they will work." "Then why the crepe-hanging?" Instead of answering directly he said,
"Mr. Nivens, you don't think that a man with my pot belly enjoys running
around without his clothes, do you?" "I suppose not. As for myself, I'm
beginning to find it pleasant. I may hate to have to give it up-saves time and
it's comfortable." "You need not worry about having to
give it up. This is a permanent change." "Huh? I don't get you. You said our
plans would work and now you talk as if Schedule Sun Tan would go on
forever." "In a modified way, it will." I said, "Pardon me? I'm stupid
today." He dialed for another beer. "Mr.
Nivens, I never expected to live to see a military reservation turned into a
ruddy nudist camp. Having seen it happen, I never expect to see us change
back-because we can't. Pandora's box has a one-way lid. All the king's horses and
all the king's men-" "Conceded," I answered.
"Things never go back quite to what they were before. Just the same, you
are exaggerating. The day after the President rescinds Schedule Sun Tan the
suspended blue laws will go into effect and a man without pants will be liable
to arrest." "I hope not." "Huh? Make up your mind." "It's made up for me. Mr. Nivens, as
long as there exists a possibility that a slug is alive the polite man must be
willing to bare his entire body on request-or risk getting shot. Not just this
week and next week but twenty years from now, or a hundred. No, no!" he
said, seeing that I was about to interrupt, "I am not disparaging your
fine plans-but pardon me if I say that you have been too busy with their details
to notice that they are strictly local and temporary. For example-have you made
any plans for combing the Amazonian jungles, tree by tree?" He went on apologetically, "Just a
rhetorical inquiry. This globe has nearly sixty million square miles of dry
land; we can't begin to search it and clean out the slugs. Shucks, man, we
haven't made a dent in the rats and we've been at that a long time. Titans are
trickier and more prolific than rats." "Are you trying to tell me it's
hopeless?" I demanded. "Hopeless? Not at all. Have another
drink. I'm trying to say that we are going to have to learn to live with this
horror, the way we had to learn to live with the atom bomb." I went away feeling dashed and not at all
cocky. I wanted to find Mary. Some days, it occurred to me, the
"genius" business wasn't worth the trouble. Chapter 33 We were gathered in the same conference
room in the White House; it put me in mind of the night after the President's
message many weeks before. Dad was there; so were Mary and Rexton and Martinez.
None of the "fishing cabinet" was present but their places were
filled by our own lab general, by Dr. Hazelhurst, and by Colonel Gibsy.
Martinez was busy trying to restore his face after having been told that he had
been shunted out of the biggest show of his own department. Nobody paid him any attention. Our eyes
were on the big map still mounted across one wall; it had been four and a half
days since the vector drop of Schedule Fever but the Mississippi Valley still
glowed in ruby lights. I was getting jittery, although the drop
had been an apparent success and we had lost only three craft. According to the
equations every slug within reach of direct conference should have been
infected three days ago, with an estimated twenty-three percent overlap. The
operation had been computed to contact about eighty percent of the slugs in the
first twelve hours alone, mostly in the large cities. Soon, slugs should start dying a dam sight
faster than flies ever did-if we were right. I forced myself to sit still and wondered
whether those ruby lights covered a few million very sick slugs-or merely two
hundred dead apes. Had somebody skipped a decimal point? Or blabbed? Or had
there been an error in our reasoning so colossal that we could not see it? Suddenly a light blinked green, right in
the middle of the board; everybody sat up. Right on top of it a voice began to
come out of the stereo gear though no picture built up. "This is Station
Dixie, Little Rock," a very tired southern voice said. "We need help
very badly. Anyone who is listening, please be good enough to pass on this
message: Little Rock, Arkansas, is in the grip of a terrible epidemic. Notify
the Red Cross. We have been in the hands of-" The voice trailed off,
whether from weakness or transmission failure I could not be sure. I remembered to breathe. Mary patted my
hand and I sat back, relaxing consciously. It was joy too great to be pleasure.
I saw now that the green light had not been Little Rock, but farther west in
Oklahoma. Two more lights blinked green, one in Nebraska and one north of the
Canadian line. Another voice came over, a twangy New England voice; I wondered
how he had gotten into Zone Red. "A little like election night, eh,
chief?" Martinez said heartily. "A little," the President
agreed, "but we do not usually get returns from Old Mexico." He
pointed to the board; a pair of green lights were showing in Chihuahua. "By George, you're right. Well, I
guess 'State' will have some international incidents to straighten out when
this is over, eh?" The President did not answer and he shut
up, to my relief. The President seemed to be talking to himself; he noticed me
watching him, smiled, and spoke out loud: " '
'Tis said that fleas have little fleas, Upon their
backs to bite 'em, And little
fleas have lesser fleas, And so, ad
infinitum.' " I smiled to be polite though I thought the
notion was gruesome, under the circumstances. The President looked away and
said, "Would anyone like supper? I find that I am hungry, for the first
time in days." By late the next afternoon the board was
more green than red. Rexton had caused to be set up two annunciators keyed into
the command center in the New Pentagon; one showed percentage of completion of
the complicated score deemed necessary before the big drop; the other showed
the projected time of drop. The figures on it changed from time to time,
sometimes up, sometimes down. For the past two hours they had been holding
fairly steady around 17.43, East Coast time. Finally Rexton stood up. "I'm going
to freeze it at seventeen forty-five," he announced. "Mr. President,
if you will excuse me?" "Certainly, sir." Rexton turned to Dad and myself. "If
you two Don Quixote's are still determined to go, now is the time." I stood up. "Mary, you wait for
me." She asked, "Where?" It had
already been settled-and not peacefully! -that she was not to go. The President interrupted. "I suggest
that Mrs. Nivens stay here. After all, she is a member of the family." With the invitation he gave us his best
smile and I said, "Thank you, sir." Colonel Gibsy got a very odd
look. Two hours later we were coming in on our
target and the jump door was open. Dad and I were last in line, after the kids
who would do the real work. My hands were sweaty and I stunk with the old
curtain going-up stink. I was scared as hell-I never like to jump. Chapter 34 Gun in my left hand, antitoxin injector
ready in my right, I went from door to door in my assigned block. It was an
older section of Jefferson City, slums almost; it consisted of apartment houses
built fifty years ago. I had given two dozen injections and had three dozen to
go before it would be time for me to rendezvous at the State House. I was
getting sick of it. I knew why
I had come-it was not just curiosity; I wanted to see them die! I wanted to
watch them die, see them dead, with a weary hate that passed all other needs.
But now I had seen them dead and I wanted no more of it; I wanted to go home,
take a bath, and forget it. It was not hard work, just monotonous and
nauseating. So far I had not seen one live slug, though I had seen many dead
ones. I had burned one skulking dog that appeared to have a hump; I was not
sure as the light had been bad. We had hit shortly before sundown and now it
was almost full dark. The worst of it was the smells. Whoever
compared the odor of unwashed, lousy, diseased humans with that of sheep was no
friend to decent sheep. I finished checking the rooms of the
apartment building I was in, shouted to make sure, and went out into the
street. It was almost deserted; with the whole population sick with the fever
we found few on the streets. The lone exception was a man who came weaving
toward me, eyes vacant. I yelled, "Hey!" He stopped. I said, "You are sick,
but I've got what you need to get well. Hold out your arm." He struck at me feebly. I hit him
carefully with my gun and he went face down. Across his back was the red rash
of the slug; I avoided that area, picked a reasonably clean and healthy patch
over his kidney and stuck in the injector, bending it to break the point after
it was in. The units were gas-loaded; nothing more was needed. I did not even
withdraw it, but left him. The first floor of the next house held
seven people, most of them so far gone that I did not bother to speak but
simply gave them their shots and hurried on. I had no trouble. The second floor
was like the first. The top floor had three empty apartments,
at one of which I had to bum out the lock to enter. The fourth flat was
occupied, in a manner of speaking. There was a dead woman on the floor of the
kitchen, her head bashed in. Her slug was still on her shoulders, but merely
resting there, for it was dead, too, and beginning to reek. I left them quickly
and looked around. In the bathroom, sitting in an
old-fashioned bathtub, was a middle-aged man. His head slumped on his chest and
his wrist veins were open. I thought he was dead but he looked up as I bent
over him. "You're too late," he said dully. "I killed my
wife." -or too soon, I thought. From the
appearance of the bottom of the tub and by his gray face, five minutes later
would have been better. I looked at him, wondering whether or not to waste an
injection. He spoke again. "My little girl-" "You have a daughter?" I said
loudly. "Where is she?" His eyes flickered but he did not speak.
His head slumped forward again. I shouted at him, then felt his jaw line and
dug my thumb into his neck, but could find no pulse. As a favor to him I burned
him carefully through the base of the brain before I left. The child was in bed in one of the rooms,
a girl of eight or so who would have been pretty had she been well. She roused
and cried and called me Daddy. "Yes, yes," I said soothingly,
"Daddy's going to take care of you." I gave her the injection in her
leg; I don't think she noticed it. I turned to go but she called out again.
"I'm thirsty. Want a drink of water." So I had to go back into that
bathroom again. As I was giving it to her my phone
shrilled and I spilled some of it. "Son! Can you hear me?" I reached for my belt and switched on my
phone. "Yes. What's up?" "I'm in that little park just north
of you. Can you come? I'm in trouble." "Coming!" I put down the glass
and started to leave-then caught by indecision, I turned back. I could not
leave my new friend to wake up in that charnel house, a parent dead in each
room. I gathered her up in my arms and stumbled down to the second floor. There
I entered the first door I came to and laid her on a sofa. There were people in
the flat, probably too sick to bother with her, but it was all I could do. "Hurry, son!" "On my way!" I dashed out of
there and wasted no more breath talking to him, but made speed. Dad's
assignment was directly north of mine, paralleling it and fronting on one of
those pint-sized downtown parks. When I got around the block I did not see him
at first and ran on past him. "Here, son, over here-at the
car!" This time I could hear him both through the phone and my bare ear. I
swung around and spotted the car, a big Cadillac duo much like the Section
often used. There was someone inside but it was too dark for me to see whether
or not it was the Old Man. I approached cautiously until I heard him say,
"Thank God! I thought you would never come," and knew that it was he. I had to duck to get in through the door.
It was then that he clipped me. I came to, to find my hands tied and my
ankles as well. I was in the second driver's seat of the car and the Old Man
was in the other, at the controls. The wheel on my side was latched up out of
the way. The sudden realization that the car was in the air brought me fully
awake. He turned and said cheerfully,
"Feeling better?" I could see his slug, riding high on his shoulders.
"Some better," I admitted. "Sorry I had to hit you," he
went on, "but there was no other way." "I suppose not." "I'll have to leave you tied up for
the present; you know that. Later on we can make better arrangements." He
grinned, his old wicked grin. Most amazingly his own personality came through
with every word the slug said. I did not ask what "better
arrangements" were possible; I did not need nor want to know. I
concentrated on checking my bonds; I need not have bothered-the Old Man had
given them his personal attention. "Where are we going?" I asked. "South." He fiddled with the
controls. "'Way south. Just give me a moment to lay this heap in the
groove and I will explain what's in store for us." He was busy for a few
seconds, then said, "There-that will hold her until she levels off at
thirty thousand." The mention of that much altitude caused
me to take a quick look at the control board. The duo did not merely look like
one of the Section's cars; it actually was one of our souped-up jobs.
"Where did you get this car?" I asked. "The Section had it cached in Jefferson
City. I looked, and, sure enough, nobody had found it. Fortunate, wasn't
it?" There could be a second opinion on that
point, I thought, but I did not argue. I was still checking the
possibilities-and finding them somewhere between slim and hopeless. My own gun
was gone, as I could tell by the pressure. He was probably carrying his on the
side away from me; it was not in sight. "But that was not the best of
it," he went on; "I had the good luck to be captured by what was
almost certainly the only healthy master in the whole of Jefferson City-not
that I believe in luck. So we win after all." He chuckled. "It's like
playing both sides of a very difficult chess game." "You did not tell me where we are
going?" I persisted. I did not know that it would help, but I was getting
nowhere fast and talking was the only action open to me. He considered. "Out of the United
States, certainly. My master may be the only one free of nine-day fever in the
whole continent and I don't dare take a chance. I think the Yucatan peninsula
would suit us-that's where I've got her pointed. We can hole up there and
increase our numbers and work on south. When we do come back-and we will! -we
won't make the same mistakes." I said, "Dad, can't you take these
ties off me? I'm losing circulation. You know you can trust me." "Presently, presently-all in good
time. Wait until we go full automatic." The car was still climbing; souped
up or not, thirty thousand was a long pull for a car that had started out as a
family model. I said, "You seem to forget that I
was with the masters a long time. I know the score-and I give you my word of
honor." He grinned. "Don't teach grandma how
to steal sheep. If I let you loose now, you'll kill me or I'll have to kill
you. And I want you alive. We're going places, son-you and me. We're fast and
we're smart and we are just what the doctor ordered." I did not have an answer. He went on,
"Just the same-about you knowing the score: why didn't you tell me the
score, son? Why did you hold out on me?" "Huh?" "You didn't tell me how it felt. Son,
I had no idea that a man could feel such a sense of peace and contentment and
well-being. This is the happiest I've been in years, the happiest since-"
he suddenly looked puzzled, and then went on, "since your mother died. But
never mind that; this is better. You should have told me." Disgust suddenly poured over me and I
forgot the cautious game I was playing. "Maybe I didn't see it that way.
And neither would you, you crazy old fool, if you didn't have a filthy slug
riding you, talking through your mouth, thinking with your brain!" "Take it easy, son," he said
gently-and so help me, his voice did soothe me. "You'll know better in a
little while. Believe me, this is what we were intended for, this is our
destiny. Mankind has been divided, warring with himself. The masters will make
him whole again." I thought to myself that there were
probably custard heads just screwy enough to fall for such a line-surrender
their souls willingly for a promise of security and peace. But I did not say
so; I was clamping my jaws to keep from throwing up. "But you need not wait much
longer," he said suddenly, glancing at the board. "I'll nail her down
in the groove." He adjusted his dead-reckoner bug, checked his board, and
set his controls. "That's a relief. Next stop: Yucatan. Now to work."
He got out of his chair and knelt beside me in the crowded space. "Got to
be safe," he said, as he strapped the safety belt across my middle. I brought my knees up in his face. He reared up and looked at me without
anger. "Naughty, naughty. I could resent that-but the masters don't go in
for resentment. Now be good." He went ahead, checking my wrists and feet.
His nose was bleeding but he did not bother to wipe it. "You'll do,"
he said. "Now be patient; it won't be long." He went back to the other control seat,
sat down and leaned forward, elbows on knees. It brought his master directly
into my view. Nothing happened for some minutes, nor
could I think of anything to do other than strain at my bonds. By his
appearance, the Old Man was asleep, but I placed no trust in that. A line
formed straight down the middle of the horny brown covering of the slug. As I watched it, it widened. Presently I
could see the clotted opalescent horror underneath. The space between the two
halves of the shell widened-and I realized that the slug was fissioning,
sucking life and matter out of the body of my father to make two of itself. I realized, too, with rigid terror, that I
had no more than five minutes of individual life left to me. My new master was
being born and soon would be ready to mount me. Had it been humanly possible for flesh and
bone to break the ties on me I would have broken them. I did not succeed. The
Old Man paid no attention to my struggles. I doubt if he were conscious; the
slugs must surely give up some measure of control while they are occupied with
splitting. It must be that they simply immobilize the slave. As may be-the Old
Man did not move. By the time I had given up, worn out and
sure that I could not break loose, I could see the ciliated silvery line down
the center of the slug proper which means that fission is about to be complete.
It was that which changed my line of reasoning, if there were reason left in my
churning skull. My hands were tied behind me, my ankles
were tied, and I was belted tight across the middle to the chair. But my legs,
even though fastened together, were free from my waist down; the seat had no
knee belts. I slumped down in the chair to get even
more reach and swung my legs up high. I brought them down smashingly across the
board-and set off every launching unit in her racks at once. That adds up to a lot of g's-how many, I
don't know, for I don't know how full her racks were. But there were plenty. We
were both slammed back against the seats. Dad much harder than I was, since I
was strapped down. He was thrown against the back of his seat, with his slug,
open and helpless, crushed between the two masses. It splashed. And Dad himself was caught in that
terrible, total reflex, that spasm of every muscle that I had seen three times
before. He bounced forward against the wheel, face contorted, fingers writhing. The car dived. I sat there and watched it dive, if you
call it sitting when you are held in place only by the belt. If Dad's body had
not hopelessly fouled the controls I might have been able to do something about
it-gotten her headed up again perhaps-with my bound feet. As it was, I tried
but with no success at all. The controls were probably jammed as well as
fouled. The altimeter was clicking away busily. We
had dropped to eleven thousand feet before I found time to glance at it. Then
it was nine . . . seven . . . six-and we entered our last mile. At fifteen hundred the radar interlock
with the altimeter cut in and the nose units fired one at a time. The belt
buffeted me across the stomach each time and I finally did throw up. I was
thinking that I was saved, that now the ship would level off-though I should
have known better. Dad being jammed up against the wheel as he was. I was still thinking so as we crashed. I came to by becoming slowly aware of a gently
rocking motion. I was annoyed by it, I wanted it to stop; even a slight motion
seemed to cause me more pain than I could bear. I managed to get one eye
open-the other would not open at all-and looked dully around for the source of
my annoyance. Above me was the floor of the car, but I
stared at it for a long time before I placed it as such. By the time I figured
out what it was I was somewhat aware of where I was and what had happened. I
remembered the dive and the crash-and realized that we must have crashed not
into the ground but into some body of water-the Gulf of Mexico-but I did not
really care. With a sudden burst of grief I mourned my
father. The broken belt of my seat was flapping
uselessly just above me. My hands were still tied and so were my ankles, and
one arm at least seemed to be broken. One eye was stuck shut and it hurt me to
breathe; I quit taking stock of my injuries. Dad was no longer plastered
against the wheel and that puzzled me. With painful effort I rolled my head
over to see the rest of the car with my one good eye. He was lying not far from
me, three feet or so, from my head to his. He was bloody and cold and I was
sure that he was dead. I think it took me about a half hour to cross that three
feet. I lay face to face with him, almost cheek
to cheek. So far as I could tell there was no trace of life, nor, from the odd
and twisted way in which he lay, did it seem possible. "Dad," I said hoarsely. Then I
screamed it. "Dad!" His eyes flickered but did not open.
"Hello, son," he whispered. "Thanks, boy, thanks-" His
voice died out. I wanted to shake him but all I could do
was shout. "Dad! Wake up-are you all right?" He spoke again, as if every word were a
painful task. "Your mother-said to tell you . . . she was-proud of
you." His voice died out again and his breathing was labored in that
ominous dry-stick sound. "Dad," I sobbed, "don't
die-I can't get along without you." His eyes opened wide. "Yes, you can,
son." He paused and labored, then added, "I'm hurt, boy." His
eyes closed again. I could not get any more out of him,
though I shouted and screamed. Presently I lay my face against his and let my
tears mix with the dirt and blood. Chapter 35 And now to clean up Titan! Each of us who are going is writing one of
these reports, for we know that we may not come back. If not, this is our
legacy to free human beings-all that we learned and all that we know of how the
titan parasites operate and what must be guarded against. For Kelly was right;
there is no getting Humpty-Dumpty back together. In spite of the almost
complete success of Schedule Mercy there is no way to be sure that the slugs
are all gone. No longer ago than last week it was reported that a bear was shot,
up Yukon way, wearing a hump. The race will have to be always on guard;
most especially it will have to be on guard about twenty-five years from now if
we don't come back-but the flying saucers do. We don't know why the titan
monsters follow the twenty-nine year cycle of Saturn's "year", but
they do. The human race has many cycles which match the Earth year; the reasons
may be equally simple for the titans. We hope that they are active only at one
period of their "year"; if they are. Operation Vengeance may have
easy pickings. Not that we are counting on it. I am going out, heaven help us,
as an "applied psychologist (exotic)", but I am also a combat
trooper, as is every one of us, from chaplain to cook. This is for keeps and we
intend to show those slugs that they made the mistake of tangling with the
toughest, meanest, deadliest, most unrelenting-and ablest-form of life in this
section of space, a critter that can be killed but can't be tamed. (I have a private hope that we will find
some way to save the little elf creatures, the androgynes. We weren't able to
save any of those in the saucer we found near Kansas City when the fighting was
over, but that doesn't prove anything. I think we could get along with the
elves. They are probably the real natives of Titan, anyhow; certainly they
aren't related to the slugs.) Whether we make it, or not, the human race
has got to keep up its well-earned reputation for ferocity. If the slugs taught
us anything, it was that the price of freedom is the willingness to do sudden
battle, anywhere, any time, and with utter recklessness. If we did not learn
that, well-"Dinosaurs, move over! We are ready to become extinct." For who knows what dirty tricks may be
lurking around this universe? The slugs may be simple and open and friendly
compared with, let us say, the natives of the planets of Sirius. If this is
just the opener, we had better learn from it for the main event. We thought
space was empty and that we were automatically the lords of creation-even after
we "conquered" space we thought so; Mars was already dead and Venus
had not really gotten started. Well, if Man wants to be top dog-or even a
respected neighbor-he'll have to fight for it. Beat the plowshares back into
swords; the other was a maiden aunt's fancy. Every one of us who is going has been
possessed at least once. Only those who have been hag-ridden can know how
tricky the slugs are, how constantly one must be on guard-or how deeply one
must hate. The trip, they tell me, will take about twelve years, which will
give Mary and me time to finish our honeymoon. Oh, yes, Mary is going; most of
us are married couples and the single men are balanced by an equal number of
single women. Twelve years isn't a trip; it's a way of living. When I told Mary that we were going to
Saturn her single comment was, "Yes, dear." We'll have time for two or three kids,
too. As Dad says, "The race must go on, even if it doesn't know
where." This report is loose-jointed in spots, and
I can see that some must be cut and some must be censored before it is
transcribed. But I have put everything into it, as I saw it and as I felt it,
for war with another race is psychological war, not war of gadgets, and what I
thought and what I felt may be more important than what I did. I am finishing this report in Space
Station Beta, from which we will transship to our vessel U.N.S. Avenger. I will
not have time to make corrections; this will have to go as is, for the
historians to have fun with. We said good-by to Dad last night at Pikes Peak
Port and left our little girl with him. She did not understand and that was
hard. But it was better so-and Mary and I will look into the matter of having
another, at once. When I said good-by Dad corrected me.
"So long, you mean. You'll be back and I intend to hang on, getting
crankier and meaner every year, until you do." I said I hoped so. He
nodded. "You'll make it. You're too tough and mean to die. I've got a lot
of confidence in you and the likes of you, son." We
are about to transship. I feel exhilarated. Puppet masters-the free men are
coming to kill you! Death and Destruction! About the
Author ROBERT
ANSON HEINLEIN was born in Butler, Missouri, in 1907. A graduate of the U.S.
Naval Academy, he was retired, disabled, in 1934. He studied mathematics and
physics at the graduate school of the University of California and owned a
silver mine before beginning to write science fiction, in 1939. In 1947 his
first book of fiction, ROCKET SHIP GALILEO, was published. His novels include
DOUBLE STAR (1956), STARSHIP TROOPERS (1959), STRANGER IN A STRANGE LAND
(1961), and THE MOON IS A HARSH MISTRESS (1966), all winners of the Hugo Award.
Heinlein was guest commentator for the Apollo II first lunar landing. In 1975
he received the Grand Master Nebula Award for lifetime achievement. Mr.
Heinlein died in 1988. The Puppet
Masters Robert A.
Heinlein Copyright
1951 Chapter 1 Were they truly intelligent? By
themselves, that is? I don't know and I don't know how we can ever find out.
I'm not a lab man; I'm an operator. With the Soviets it seems certain that
they did not invent anything. They simply took the communist
power-for-power's-sake and extended it without any "rotten liberal
sentimentality" as the commissars put it. On the other hand, with animals
they were a good deal more than animal. (It
seems strange no longer to see dogs around. When we finally come to grips with
them, there will be a few million dogs to avenge. And cats. For me, one
particular cat.) If they were not truly intelligent, I hope
I never live to see us tangle with anything at all like them, which is
intelligent. I know who will lose. Me. You. The so-called human race. For me it started much too early on July
12, '07, with my phone shrilling in a frequency guaranteed to peel off the
skull. I felt around my person, trying to find the thing to shut it off, then
recalled that I had left it in my jacket across the room. "All
right," I growled. "I hear you. Shut off that damned noise." "Emergency," a voice said in my
ear. "Report in person." I told him what to do with his emergency.
"I'm on a seventy-two hour pass." "Report to the Old Man," the
voice persisted, "at once." That was different. "Moving," I
acknowledged and sat up with a jerk that hurt my eyeballs. I found myself
facing a blonde. She was sitting up, too, and staring at me round-eyed. "Who are you talking to?" she
demanded. I stared back, recalling with difficulty
that I had seen her before. "Me? Talking?" I stalled while trying to
think up a good lie, then, as I came wider-awake, realized that it did not have
to be a very good lie as she could not possibly have heard the other half of
the conversation. The sort of phone my section uses is not standard; the audio
relay was buried surgically under the skin back of my left ear-bone conduction.
"Sorry, babe," I went on. "Had a nightmare. I often talk in my
sleep." "Sure you're all right?" "I'm fine, now that I'm awake,"
I assured her, staggering a bit as I stood up. "You go back to
sleep." "Well, uh-" She was breathing
regularly almost at once. I went into the bath, injected a quarter grain of
"Gyro" in my arm, then let the vibro shake me apart for three minutes
while the drug put me back together. I stepped out a new man, or at least a
good mock-up of one, and got my jacket. The blonde was snoring gently. I let my
subconscious race back along its track and realized with regret that I did not
owe her a damned thing, so I left her. There was nothing in the apartment to
give me away, nor even to tell her who I was. I
entered our section offices through a washroom booth in MacArthur Station. You
won't find our offices in the phone lists. In fact, it does not exist. Probably
I don't exist either. All is illusion. Another route is through a little
hole-in-the-wall shop with a sign reading RARE STAMPS & COINS. Don't try
that route either-they'll try to sell you a Tu'penny Black. Don't try any route. I told you we didn't
exist, didn't I? There is one thing no head of a country
can know and that is: how good is his intelligence system? He finds out only by
having it fail him. Hence our section. Suspenders and belt. United Nations had
never heard of us, nor had Central Intelligence-I think. I heard once that we
were blanketed into an appropriation for the Department of Food Resources, but
I would not know; I was paid in cash. All I really knew about was the training I
had received and the jobs the Old Man sent me on. Interesting jobs, some of
them-if you don't care where you sleep, what you eat, nor how long you live.
I've totaled three years behind the Curtain; I can drink vodka without blinking
and spit Russian like a cat-as well as Cantonese, Kurdish, and some other
bad-tasting tongues. I'm prepared to say that they've got nothing behind the
Curtain that Paducah, Kentucky doesn't have bigger and better. Still, it's a
living. If I had had any sense, I'd have quit and
taken a working job. The only trouble with that would be that I
wouldn't have been working for the Old Man any longer. That made the difference. Not that he was a soft boss. He was quite
capable of saying, "Boys, we need to fertilize this oak tree. Just jump in
that hole at its base and I'll cover you up." We'd have done it. Any of us would. And the Old Man would bury us alive, too,
if he thought that there was as much as a 53 percent probability that it was
the Tree of Liberty he was nourishing. He got up and limped toward me as I came
in. I wondered again why he did not have that leg done over. Pride in how he
had gotten the limp was my guess, not that I would ever know. A person in the
Old Man's position must enjoy his pride in secret; his profession does not
allow for public approbation. His face split in a wicked smile. With his
big hairless skull and his strong Roman nose he looked like a cross between
Satan and Punch of Punch-and-Judy. "Welcome, Sam," he said.
"Sorry to get you out of bed." The deuce he was sorry! "I was on
leave," I answered shortly. He was the Old Man, but leave is leave-and
damned seldom! "Ah, but you still are. We're going
on a vacation." I didn't trust his "vacations"
so I did not rise to the bait. "So my name is 'Sam'," I answered.
"What's my last name?" "Cavanaugh. And I'm your Uncle
Charlie-Charles M. Cavanaugh, retired. Meet your sister Mary." I had noticed that there was another
person in the room, but had filed my one glance for future reference. When the
Old Man is present he gets full attention as long as he wants it. Now I looked
over my "sister" more carefully and then looked her over again. It
was worth it. I could see why he had set us up as
brother and sister if we were to do a job together; it would give him a
trouble-free pattern. An indoctrinated agent can't break his assumed character
any more than a professional actor can intentionally muff his lines. So this
one I must treat as my sister-a dirty trick if I ever met one! A long, lean body, but unquestionably and
pleasingly mammalian. Good legs. Broad shoulders for a woman. Flaming, wavy red
hair and the real redheaded saurian bony structure to her skull. Her face was
handsome rather than beautiful; her teeth were sharp and clean. She looked me
over as if I were a side of beef. I was not yet in character; I wanted to
drop one wing and run in circles. It must have showed, for the Old Man said
gently, "Tut tut, Sammy-there's no incest in the Cavanaugh family. You
were both carefully brought up, by my favorite sister-in-law. Your sister dotes
on you and you are extremely fond of your sister, but in a healthy, clean-cut,
sickeningly chivalrous, All-American-Boy sort of way." "As bad as that?" I asked, still
looking at my "sister". "Worse." "Oh, well-howdy, Sis. Glad to know
you." She stuck out a hand. It was firm and
seemed as strong as mine. "Hi, Bud." Her voice was deep contralto,
which was all I needed. Damn the Old Man! "I might add," the Old Man went
on in the same gentle tones, "that you are so devoted to your sister that
you would gladly die to protect her. I dislike to tell you so, Sammy, but your
sister is a little more valuable, for the present at least, to the organization
than you are." "Got it," I acknowledged.
"Thanks for the polite qualification." "Now, Sammy-" "She's my favorite sister; I protect
her from dogs and strange men. I don't have to be slapped with an ax. Okay,
when do we start?" "Better stop over in Cosmetics; I
think they have a new face for you." "Make it a whole new head. See you.
'By, Sis." They did not quite do that, but they did
fit my personal phone under the overhang of my skull in back and then cemented
hair over it. They dyed my hair to the same shade as that of my newly acquired
sister, bleached my skin, and did things to my cheekbones and chin. The mirror
showed me to be as good an authentic redhead as Sis. I looked at my hair and
tried to recall what its natural shade had been, way back when. Then I wondered
if Sis were what she seemed to be along those lines. I rather hoped so. Those
teeth, now-Stow it, Sammy! She's your sister. I put on the kit they gave me and somebody
handed me a jump bag, already packed. The Old Man had evidently been in
Cosmetics, too; his skull was now covered by crisp curls of a shade just
between pink and white. They had done something to his face, for the life of me
I could not tell just what-but we were all three clearly related by blood and
were all of that curious sub-race, the redheads. "Come, Sammy," he said.
"Time is short. I'll brief you in the car." We went up by a route I
had not known about and ended up on the Northside launching platform, high
above New Brooklyn and overlooking Manhattan Crater. I drove while the Old Man talked. Once we
were out of local control he told me to set it automatic on Des Moines, Iowa. I
then joined Mary and "Uncle Charlie" in the lounge. He gave us our
personal histories briefly and filled in details to bring us up to date.
"So here we are," he concluded, "a merry little family
party-tourists. And if we should happen to run into unusual events, that is how
we will behave, as nosy and irresponsible tourists might." "But what is the problem?" I
asked. "Or do we play this one entirely by ear?" "Mmmm . . . possibly." "Okay. But when you're dead, it's
nice to know why you're dead, I always say. Eh, Mary?" "Mary" did not answer. She had
that quality, rare in babes and commendable, of not talking when she had
nothing to say. The Old Man looked me over, his manner not that of a man who
can't make up his mind, but rather as if he were judging me as I was at that
moment and feeding the newly acquired data into the machine between his ears. Presently he said, "Sam, you've heard
of 'flying saucers'." "Huh? Can't say that I have." "You've studied history. Come,
now!" "You mean those? The flying-saucer
craze, 'way back before the Disorders? I thought you meant something recent and
real; those were mass hallucinations." "Were they?" "Well, weren't they? I haven't
studied much statistical abnormal psychology, but I seem to remember an
equation. That whole period was psychopathic; a man with all his gaskets tight
would have been locked up." "But this present day is sane,
eh?" "Oh, I wouldn't go so far as to say
that." I pawed back through the unused drawers of my mind and found the
answer I wanted. "I remember that equation now-Digby's evaluating integral
for second and higher order data. It gave a 93.7 percent certainty that the
flying-saucer myth, after elimination of explained cases, was hallucination. I
remember it because it was the first case of its type in the history of science
in which the instances had been systematically collected and evaluated. Some
sort of a government project, God knows why." The Old Man looked benignly avuncular.
"Brace yourself, Sammy. We are going to inspect a flying saucer today.
Maybe we'll even saw off a piece for a souvenir, like true tourists." Chapter 2 "Seen a newscast lately?" the
Old Man went on. I shook my head. Silly question-I'd been
on leave. "Try it sometime," he suggested.
"Lots of interesting things on the 'casts. Never mind. Seventeen
hours-" he glanced at his finger watch and added, "-and twenty-three
minutes ago an unidentified spaceship landed near Grinnell, Iowa. Type,
unknown. Approximately disc-shaped and about one hundred fifty feet across.
Origin, unknown, but-" "Didn't they track a trajectory on
it?" I interrupted. "They did not," he answered,
spacing his words. "Here is a photo of it taken after landing by Space
Station Beta." I looked it over and passed it to Mary. It
was as unsatisfactory as a telephoto taken from five thousand miles out usually
is. Trees looking like moss . . . a cloud shadow that loused up the best part
of the pie . . . and a gray circle that might have been a disc-shaped space
ship and could just as well have been an oil tank or a water reservoir. I
wondered how many times we had bombed hydroponics plants in Siberia, mistaking
them for atomic installations. Mary handed the pic back. I said, "Looks like a tent for a
camp meeting to me. What else do we know?" "Nothing." "Nothing! After seventeen hours! We
ought to have agents pouring out of their ears!" "Ah, yes. We did have. Two within
reach and four that were sent in. They failed to report back. I dislike losing
agents, Sammy, especially with no results." Up to then I had not stopped to wonder
about the Old Man himself being risked on a job-it had not looked like risk.
But I had a sudden cold realization that the situation must be so serious that
the Old Man had chosen to bet his own brain against the loss of the
organization-for he was the Section. Nobody who knew him doubted his guts, but
they did not doubt his horse sense, either. He knew his own value; he would not
risk himself unless he believed coldly that it would take his own skill to
swing it and that the job had to be done. I felt suddenly chilly. Ordinarily an
agent has a duty to save his own neck, in order to complete his mission and
report back. On this job it was the Old Man who must come back-and after him,
Mary. I stood number three and was as expendable as a paper clip. I didn't like
it. "One agent made a partial
report," the Old Man went on. "He went in as a casual bystander and
reported by phone that it must be a space ship although he could not determine
its motive power. We got the same thing from the newscasts. He then reported
that the ship was opening and that he was going to try to get closer, past the
police lines. The last thing he said was, 'Here they come. They are little
creatures, about-' Then he shut off." "Little men?" "He said, 'creatures'." "Peripheral reports?" "Plenty of them. The Des Moines
stereocasting station reported the landing and sent mobile units in for spot
cast. The pictures they sent out were all fairly long shots, taken from the
air. They showed nothing but a disc-shaped object. Then, for about two hours,
no pictures and no news, followed later by close ups and a new news
slant." The Old Man shut up. I said,
"Well?" "The whole thing was a hoax. The
'space ship' was a sheet metal and plastic fraud, built by two farm boys in
some woods near their home. The fake reports originated with an announcer with
more sense of humor than good judgment and who had put the boys up to it to
make a story. He has been fired and the latest 'invasion from outer space'
turns out to be a joke." I squirmed. "So it's a hoax-but we
lose six men. We're going to look for them?" "No, for we would not find them. We
are going to try to find out why triangulation of this photograph-" He
held up the teleshot taken from the space station. "-doesn't quite jibe
with the news reports-and why Des Moines stereo station shut up for a
while." Mary spoke up for the first time.
"I'd like to talk with those farm boys." I roaded the car about five miles this
side of Grinnell and we started looking for the McLain farm-the news reports
had named Vincent and George McLain as the culprits. It wasn't hard to find. At
a fork in the road was a big sign, professional in appearance: THIS WAY TO THE
SPACESHIP. Shortly the road was parked both sides with duos and groundcars and
triphibs. A couple of hastily built stands dispensed cold drinks and souvenirs
at the turn-off into the McLain place. A state cop was directing traffic. "Pull up," directed the Old Man.
"Might as well see the fun, eh?" "Right, Uncle Charlie," I
agreed. The Old Man bounced out with only a trace
of limp, swinging his cane. I handed Mary out and she snuggled up to me,
grasping my arm. She looked up at me, managing to look both stupid and demure.
"My, but you're strong. Buddy." I wanted to slap her, but gave a
self-conscious smirk instead. That poor-little-me routine from an agent, from
one of the Old Man's agents. A smile from a tiger. "Uncle Charlie" buzzed around,
bothering state police, buttonholing people to give them unasked-for opinions,
stopping to buy cigars at one of the stands, and in general giving a picture of
a well-to-do, senile old fool, out for a holiday. He turned back to us and
waved his cigar at a state sergeant. "The inspector says the whole thing
is a fraud, my dears-a prank thought up by some boys. Shall we go?" Mary looked disappointed. "No space
ship?" "There's a space ship, if you want to
call it that," the cop answered. "Just follow the suckers, and you'll
find it. It's 'sergeant', not 'inspector'." "Uncle Charlie" pressed a cigar
on him and we set out, across a pasture and into some woods. It cost a dollar
to get through the gate and many of the potential suckers turned back. The path
through the woods was rather deserted. I moved carefully, wishing for eyes in
the back of my head instead of a phone. According to the book six agents had
gone down this path and-none had come back. I didn't want it to be nine. Uncle Charlie and Sis walked ahead, Mary
chattering like a fool and somehow managing to be both shorter and younger than
she had been on the trip out. We came to a clearing and there was the
"space ship". It was the proper size, more than a
hundred feet across, but it was whipped together out of light-gauge metal and
sheet plastic, sprayed with aluminum. It was roughly the shape of two giant pie
plates, face to face. Aside from that, it looked like nothing in particular.
Nevertheless Mary squealed. "Oh, how exciting!" A youngster, eighteen or nineteen, with a
permanent sunburn and a pimply face, stuck his head out of a sort of hatch in the
top of the monstrosity. "Care to see inside?" he called out. He added
that it would be fifty cents a piece more and Uncle Charlie shelled out. Mary hesitated at the hatch. Pimple face
was joined by what appeared to be his twin and they started to hand her down
in. She drew back and I moved in fast, intending to do any handling myself. My
reasons were 99 percent professional; I could feel danger all through the
place. "It's dark in there," she quavered. "It's perfectly safe," the
second young man said. "We've been taking sightseers through all day. I'm
Vine McLain, one of the owners. Come on, lady." Uncle Charlie peered down the hatch, like
a cautious mother hen. "Might be snakes in there," he decided.
"Mary, I don't think you had better go in." "Nothing to fear," the first
McLain said insistently. "It's safe as houses." "Just keep the money,
gentlemen." Uncle Charlie glanced at his finger. "We're late as it
is. Let's go, my dears." I followed them back up the path, my
hackles up the whole way. We got back to the car and I pulled out
into the road. Once we were rolling, the Old Man said sharply, "Well? What
did you see?" I countered with, "Any doubt about
that first report? The one that broke off?" "None." "That thing over in the woods wouldn't have fooled an agent,
even in the dark. This wasn't the ship he saw." "Of course not. What else?" "How much would you say that fake
cost? That was new sheet metal, fresh paint, and from what I saw of the inside
through the hatch, probably a thousand feet, more or less, of lumber to brace
it." "Go on." "Well, the McLain house hadn't been
painted in years, not even the barn. The place had 'mortgage' spelled out all
over it. If the boys were in on the gag, they didn't foot the bill." "Obviously. You, Mary?" "Uncle Charlie, did you notice the
way they treated me?" "Who?" I said sharply. "Both the state sergeant and the two
boys. When I use the sweet-little-bundle-of-sex routine, something should
happen. Nothing did." "They were all attentive," I
objected. "You don't understand. You can't
understand-but I know. I always know. Something was wrong with them. They were
dead inside. Harem guards, if you know what I mean." "Hypnosis?" asked the Old Man. "Possibly. Or drugs perhaps."
She frowned and looked puzzled. "Hmm-" he answered. "Sammy,
take the next turn to the left. We're investigating a point about two miles
south of here." "The triangulated location by the
pic?" "What else?" But we didn't get there. First it was a
bridge out and I didn't have room enough to make the car hop it, quite aside
from the small matter of traffic regulations for a duo on the ground. We
circled to the south and came in again, the only remaining route. We were
stopped by a highway cop and a detour sign. A brush fire, he told us; go any
farther and we would probably be impressed into firefighting. He didn't know
but what he ought to send me up to the firelines anyhow. Mary waved her lashes and other things at
him and he relented. She pointed out that neither she nor Uncle Charlie could
drive, a double lie. After we pulled away I asked her,
"How about that one?" "What about him?" "Harem guard?" "Oh, my, no! A most attractive
man." Her answer annoyed me. The Old Man vetoed taking to the air and
making a pass over the triangulated spot. He said it was useless. We headed for
Des Moines. Instead of parking at the toll gates we paid to take the car into
the city proper, and ended up at the main studios of Des Moines stereo.
"Uncle Charlie" blustered his way into the office of the general
manager, us in tow. He told several lies-or perhaps Charles M. Cavanaugh was
actually a big wheel with the Federal Communications Authority. How was I to
know? Once inside and the door shut he continued
the Big Brass act. "Now, sir, what is all this nonsense about a spaceship
hoax? Speak plainly, sir; I warn you your license may depend on it." The
manager was a little round-shouldered man, but he did not seem cowed, merely
annoyed. "We've made a full explanation over the channels," he said.
"We were victimized by one of our own people. The man has been
discharged." "Hardly adequate, sir." The little
man-Barnes, his name was-shrugged. "What do you expect? Shall we string
him up by his thumbs?" Uncle Charlie pointed his cigar at him.
"I warn you, sir, that I am not to be trifled with. I have been making an
investigation of my own and I am not convinced that two farm louts and a junior
announcer could have pulled off this preposterous business. There was money in
it, sir. Yes, sir-money. And where would I expect to find money? Here at the
top. Now tell me, sir, just what did you-" Mary had
seated herself close by Barnes's desk. She had done something to her costume,
which exposed more skin, and her pose put me in mind of Goya's Disrobed Lady.
She made a thumbs-down signal to the Old Man. Barnes should not have caught it; his
attention appeared to be turned to the Old Man. But he did. He turned toward
Mary and his face went dead. He reached for his desk. "Sam! Kill him!" the Old Man
rapped. I burned his legs off and his trunk fell
to the floor. It was a poor shot; I had intended to burn his belly. I stepped quickly to him and kicked his
gun away from his still-groping fingers. I was about to give him the coup de
grace-a man burned that way is dead, but it takes him a while to die-when the
Old Man snapped, "Don't touch him! Mary, stand back!" We did so. The Old Man sidled toward the
body, like a cat cautiously investigating the unknown. Barnes gave a long
bubbling sigh and was quiet-shock death; a gun burn doesn't bleed much, not
that much. The Old Man looked him over and poked him gently with his cane. "Boss," I said, "about time
to git, isn't it?" Without looking around he answered,
"We're as safe here as anywhere. Safer, probably. This building may be
swarming with them." "Swarming with what?"
"How would I know? Swarming with whatever he was." He pointed
to Barnes's body. "That's what I've got to find out." Mary gave a choked sob, the first honest
feminine thing I had known her to do, and gasped, "He's still breathing.
Look!" The body lay facedown; the back of the
jacket heaved as if the chest were rising. The Old Man looked at it and poked
at it with his cane. "Sam. Come here." I came. "Strip it," he went on.
"Use your gloves. And be careful." "Booby trap?" "Shut up. Use care." I don't know what he expected me to find,
but he must have had a hunch that was close to truth. I think the bottom part
of the Old Man's brain has a built-in integrator which arrives at a logical
necessity from minimum facts the way a museum johnny reconstructs an extinct
animal from a single bone. I took him at his word. First pulling on
gloves-agent's gloves; I could have stirred boiling acid with my gloved hand,
yet I could feel a coin in the dark and call heads or tails-once gloved, I
started to turn him over to undress him. The back was still heaving; I did not like
the look of it-unnatural. I placed a palm between the shoulder blades. A man's back is bone and muscle. This was
jelly soft and undulating. I snatched my hand away. Without a
word Mary handed me a fancy pair of scissors from Barnes's desk. I took them
and cut the jacket away. Presently I folded it back and we all looked.
Underneath the jacket the body was dressed in a light single, almost
transparent. Between this shirt and the skin, from the neck halfway down the
back, was something which was not flesh. A couple of inches thick, it gave the
corpse a round-shouldered, or slightly humped, appearance. It pulsed like a jellyfish. As we watched, it slid slowly off the
back, away from us. I reached out to peel up the singlet, to let us at it; my
hand was knocked away by the Old Man's cane. "Make up your mind," I
said and rubbed my knuckles. He did not answer but tucked the end of
his cane under the bottom of the shirt and worried it up the trunk. The thing
was uncovered. Grayish, faintly translucent, and shot
through with darker structure, shapeless-it reminded me of a giant clot of
frogs' eggs. It was clearly alive, for it pulsed and quivered and moved by
flowing. As we watched it flowed down into the space between Barnes's arm and
chest, filled it and stayed there, unable to go farther. "The poor devil," the Old Man
said softly. "Huh? That?" "No. Barnes. Remind me to see to it that
he gets the Purple Heart, when this is over. If it ever is over." The Old
Man straightened up and slumped around the room, as if he had forgotten
completely the gray horror nestling in the crook of Barnes's arm. I drew back a bit and continued to stare
at it, my gun ready. It could not move fast; it obviously could not fly; but I
did not know what it could do and I was not taking chances. Mary moved closer
to me and pressed her shoulder against mine, as if for human comfort. I put my
free arm around her. On a side table there was an untidy stack
of cans, the sort used for stereo tapes. The Old Man took a double program can,
spilled the reels on the floor, and came back with it. "This will do, I
think." He placed the can on the floor, near the thing, and began
chivvying it with his cane, trying to irritate it into crawling into the can. Instead it oozed back until it was almost
entirely under the body. I grabbed the free arm and heaved what was left of
Barnes away from the spot; the thing clung momentarily, then flopped to the
floor. After that, under dear old Uncle Charlie's directions, Mary and I used
our guns set at lowest power to force it, by burning the floor close to it,
into the can. We got it in, a close fit, and I slapped the cover on. The Old Man tucked the can under his arm.
"On our way, my dears." On the way
out he paused in the partly open door to call out a parting to Barnes, then,
after closing the door, stopped at the desk of Barnes's secretary. "I'll
be seeing Mr. Barnes again tomorrow," he told her. "No, no
appointment. I'll phone first." Out we went, slow march, the Old Man with
the can full of thing under his arm and me with my ears cocked for alarums.
Mary played the silly little moron, with a running monologue. The Old Man even
paused in the lobby, bought a cigar, and inquired directions, with bumbling,
self-important good nature. Once in the car he gave me directions,
then cautioned me against driving fast. The directions led us into a garage.
The Old Man sent for the manager and said to him, "Mr. Malone wants this
car-immediately." It was a signal I had had occasion to use myself, only
then it had been "Mr. Sheffield" who was in a hurry. I knew that the
duo would cease to exist in about twenty minutes, save as anonymous spare parts
in the service bins. The manager looked us over, then answered
quietly, "Through that door over there." He sent the two mechanics in
the room away on errands and we ducked through the door. We ended up presently in the apartment of
an elderly couple; there we became brunets and the Old Man got his bald head
back. I acquired a moustache which did nothing for my looks, but I was
surprised to find that Mary looked as well dark as she had as a redhead. The
"Cavanaugh" combination was dropped; Mary got a chic nurse's costume
and I was togged out as a chauffeur while the Old Man became our elderly,
invalid employer, complete with shawl and temper tantrums. A car was waiting for us when we were
ready. The trip back was no trouble; we could have remained the carrot-topped
Cavanaughs. I kept the screen turned on to Des Moines, but, if the cops had
turned up the late Mr. Barnes, the newsboys hadn't heard about it. We went straight down to the Old Man's
office-straight as one can go, that is-and there we opened the can. The Old Man
sent for Dr. Graves, the head of the Section's bio lab, and the job was done
with handling equipment. We need not have bothered. What we needed
were gas masks, not handling equipment. A stink of decaying organic matter,
like the stench from a gangrenous wound, filled the room and forced us to slap
the cover back on and speed up the blowers. Graves wrinkled his nose.
"What in the world was that?" he demanded. "Puts me in mind of a
dead baby." The Old Man was swearing softly. "You
are to find out," he said. "Use handling equipment. Work it in suits,
in a germ-free compartment, and don't assume that it is dead." "If that is alive, I'm Queen
Anne." "Maybe you are, but don't take chances.
Here is all the help I can give. It's a parasite; it's capable of attaching
itself to a host, such as a man, and controlling the host. It is almost
certainly extra-terrestrial in origin and metabolism." The lab boss sniffed.
"Extra-terrestrial parasite on a terrestrial host? Ridiculous! The body
chemistries would be incompatible." The Old Man grunted. "Damn your
theories. When we captured it, it was living on a man. If that means it has to
be a terrestrial organism, show me where it fits into the scheme of things and
where to look for its mates. And quit jumping to conclusions; I want
facts." The biologist stiffened. "You'll get
them!" "Get going. Wait-don't use more of it
than necessary for your investigations; I need the major portion as evidence.
And don't persist in the silly assumption that the thing is dead; that perfume
may be a protective weapon. That thing, if alive, is fantastically dangerous.
If it gets on one of your laboratory men, I'll almost certainly have to kill him." The lab director said nothing more, but he
left without some of his cockiness. The Old Man settled back in his chair,
sighed, and closed his eyes. He seemed to have gone to sleep; Mary and I kept
quiet. After five minutes or so he opened his eyes, looked at me, and said,
"How many mustard plasters the size of that thing Doc just carted out of
here can arrive in a space ship as big as that fraud we looked at?" "Was there a space ship?" I
asked. "The evidence seems slim." "Slim but utterly incontrovertible.
There was a ship. There still is a ship." "We should have examined the
site." "That site would have been our last
sight. The other six boys weren't fools. Answer my question." "I can't. How big the ship was
doesn't tell me anything about its payload, when I don't know its propulsion
method, the jump it made, or what supply load the passengers require. It's a
case of how long is a piece of rope? If you want a horseback guess, I'd say
several hundred, maybe several thousand." "Mmm . . . yes. So there are several
hundred, maybe several thousand zombies in the State of Iowa tonight. Or harem
guards, as Mary puts it." He thought for a moment. "But how am I to
get past them to the harem? We can't go around shooting every round-shouldered
man in Iowa; it would cause talk." He smiled feebly. "I'll put you another question with
no answer," I said. "If one space ship lands in Iowa yesterday, how
many will land in North Dakota tomorrow? Or in Brazil?" "Yes, there's that." He looked
still more troubled. "I'll answer it by telling you how long is your piece
of rope." "Huh?" "Long enough to choke you to death.
You kids go wash up and enjoy yourselves; you may not have another chance.
Don't leave the offices." I went back to Cosmetics, got my own skin
color back and in general resumed my normal appearance, had a soak and a
massage, and then went to the staff lounge in search of a drink and some
company. I looked around, not knowing whether I was looking for a blonde,
brunette, or redhead, but feeling fairly sure that I could spot the right
chassis. It was a redhead. Mary was in a booth,
sucking on a drink and looking much as she had looked when she was introduced
to me as my sister. "Hi, Sis," I said, sliding in beside her. She smiled and answered, "Hello, Bud.
Drag up a rock," while moving to make room for me. I dialed for bourbon and water which I
needed for medicinal purposes and then said, "Is this your real
appearance?" She shook her head. "Not at all.
Zebra stripes and two heads. What's yours?" "My mother smothered me with a pillow
the first time she saw me, so I never got a chance to find out." She again looked me over with that
side-of-beef scrutiny, then said, "I can understand her actions, but I am
probably more hardened than she was. You'll do, Bud." "Thanks." I went on, "Let's
drop this 'Bud-and-Sis' routine; I find it gives me inhibitions." "Hmm . . . I think you need
inhibitions." "Me? Not at all. Never any violence
with me; I'm more the 'Barkis-is-willing' type." I might have added that,
if I laid a hand on her and she happened not to like it. I'd bet that I would
draw back a bloody stump. The Old Man's kids are never sissies. She smiled. "So? Well, note it down
that Miss Barkis is not willing, at least not this evening." She put down
her glass. "Drink up and let's reorder." We did so and continued to sit there,
feeling warm and good, and, for the moment, not worried. There aren't many hours
like that, especially in our profession; it makes one savor them. One of the nicest things about Mary was
that she did not turn on the sex, except for professional purposes. I think she
knew-I'm sure she knew-what a load of it she possessed. But she was too much of
a gentleman to use it socially. She kept it turned down low, just enough to
keep us both warm and comfortable. While we sat there, not saying much, I got
to thinking how well she would look on the other side of a fireplace. My job
being what it was, I had never thought seriously about getting married-and
after all, a babe is just a babe; why get excited? But Mary was an agent
herself; talking to her would not be like shouting off Echo Mountain. I
realized that I had been lonely for one hell of a long time. "Mary-" "Yes?" "Are you married?" "Eh? Why do you ask? As a matter of
fact I'm not-now. But what business-I mean, why does it matter?" "Well, it might," I persisted. She shook her head. "I'm serious," I went on.
"Look me over. I've got both hands and both feet. I'm fairly young, and I
don't track mud in the house. You could do worse." She laughed, but her laugh was kindly.
"And you could work up better lines than that. I am sure they must have
been extemporaneous." "They were." "And I won't hold them against you.
In fact, I'll forget them. Listen, wolf, your technique is down; just because a
woman tells you that she is not going to sleep with you tonight is no reason to
lose your head and offer her a contract. Some women would be just mean enough
to hold you to it." "I meant it," I said peevishly. "So? What salary do you offer?" "Damn your pretty eyes. If you want
that type of contract, I'll go along; you can keep your pay and I'll allot half
of mine to you . . . unless you want to retire." She shook her head. "I didn't mean
it; I'd never insist on a settlement contract, not with a man I was willing to
marry in the first place-" "I didn't think you would." "I was just trying to make you see
that you yourself were not serious." She looked me over soberly. "But
perhaps you are," she added in a warm, soft voice. "I am." She shook her head again. "Agents
should not marry. You know that." "Agents shouldn't marry anyone but
agents." She started to answer, but stopped
suddenly. My own phone was talking in my ear, the Old Man's voice, and I knew
she was hearing the same thing. "Come into my office," he said. We both got up without saying anything.
Mary stopped me at the door, put a hand on my arm, and looked up into my eyes.
"That is why it is silly to talk about marriage. We've got this job to
finish. All the time we've been talking, you've been thinking about the job and
so have I." "I have not." "Don't play with me! Consider this,
Sam-suppose you were married and you woke up to find one of those things on
your wife's shoulders, possessing her." There was horror in her eyes as
she went on, "Suppose I woke up and found one of them on your
shoulders." "I'll chance it. And I won't let one
get to you." She touched my cheek. "I don't
believe you would." We went on into the Old Man's office. He looked up just long enough to say,
"Come along. We're leaving." "Where to?" I answered. "Or
shouldn't I ask?" "White House. See the President. Shut
up." I shut. Chapter 3 At the beginning of a forest fire or an
epidemic there is a short time when a minimum of correct action will contain
and destroy. The B. W. boys express it in exponential equations, but you don't
need math to understand it; it depends on early diagnosis and prompt action
before the thing gets out of hand. What the President needed to do the Old Man
had already figured out-declare a national emergency, fence off the Des Moines
area, and shoot anybody who tried to slip out, be it a cocker spaniel or
grandma with her cookie jar. Then let them out one at a time, stripping them
and searching them for parasites. Meantime, use the radar screen, the rocket
boys, and the space stations to spot and smash any new landings. Warn all the other nations including those
behind the Curtain, ask for their help-but don't be fussy about international
law, for this was a fight for racial survival against an outside invader. For
the moment it did not matter where they came from-Mars, Venus, the Jovian
satellites, or outside the system entirely. Repel the invasion. The Old Man had cracked the case, analyzed
it, and come up with the right answer in a little more than twenty-four hours.
His unique gift was the ability to reason logically with unfamiliar,
hard-to-believe facts as easily as with the commonplace. Not much, eh? I have
never met anyone else who could do it wholeheartedly. Most minds stall dead
when faced with facts which conflict with basic beliefs;
"I-just-can't-believe-it" is all one word to highbrows and dimwits
alike. But not to the Old Man-and he had the ear
of the President. The Secret Service guards gave us the
works, politely. An X-ray went beep! and I surrendered my heater. Mary turned
out to be a walking arsenal; the machine gave four beeps and a hiccough,
although you would have sworn she couldn't hide a tax receipt under what she
was wearing. The Old Man surrendered his cane without waiting to be asked; I
got the notion he did not want it to be X-rayed. Our audio capsules gave them trouble. They
showed up both by X-ray and by metal detector, but the guards weren't equipped
for surgical operations. There was a hurried conference with a presidential
secretary and the head guard ruled that anything embedded in the flesh need not
be classed as a potential weapon. They printed us, photographed our retinas,
and ushered us into a waiting room. The Old Man was whisked out and in to see
the President alone. "I wonder why we were brought
along?" I asked Mary. "The Old Man knows everything we know." She did not answer, so I spent the time
reviewing in my mind the loopholes in the security methods used to guard the
President. They do such things much better behind the Curtain; an assassin with
any talent could have beaten our safeguards with ease. I got to feeling
indignant about it. After a while we were ushered in. I found
I had stage fright so badly I was stumbling over my feet. The Old Man
introduced us and I stammered. Mary just bowed. The President said he was glad to see us
and turned on that smile, the way you see it in the stereocasts-and he made us
feel that he was glad to see us. I felt all warm inside and no longer
embarrassed. And no longer worried. The President, with
the Old Man's help, would take action and the dirty horror we had seen would be
cleaned up. The Old Man directed me to report all that
I had done and seen and heard on this assignment. I made it brief but complete.
I tried to catch his eye when it came to the part about killing Barnes, but he
wasn't having any-so I left out the Old Man's order to shoot and made it clear
that I had shot to protect another agent-Mary-when I saw Barnes reach for his
gun. The Old Man interrupted me. "Make your report complete." So I filled in the Old Man's order to
shoot. The President threw the Old Man a glance at the correction, the only
expression he showed. I went on about the parasite thing, went on, in fact, up
to that present moment, as nobody told me to stop. Then it was Mary's turn. She fumbled in
trying to explain to the President why she expected to get some sort of
response out of normal men-and had not gotten it out of the McLain boys, the
state sergeant, and Barnes. The President helped her . . . by smiling warmly,
managing to bow without getting up, and saying, "My dear young lady, I
quite believe it." Mary blushed, then went on. The President
listened gravely while she finished. He asked a couple of questions, then sat
still for several minutes. Presently he looked up and spoke to the
Old Man. "Andrew," he said, "your section has been invaluable.
On at least two occasions your reports have tipped the balance in crucial
occasions in history." The Old Man snorted. "So it's 'no',
is it?" "I did not say so." "You were about to." The President shrugged. "I was going
to suggest that your young people withdraw, but now it does not matter. Andrew,
you are a genius, but even geniuses make mistakes. They overwork themselves and
lose their judgment. I'm not a genius but I learned to relax about forty years
ago. How long has it been since you had a vacation?" "Damn your vacations! See here, Tom,
I anticipated this; that's why I brought witnesses. They are neither drugged
nor instructed. Call in your psych crew; try to shake their stories." The President shook his head. "You
wouldn't have brought witnesses who could be cracked. I'm sure you are cleverer
about such things than anyone whom I could bring in to test them. Take this
young man-he was willing to risk a murder charge to protect you. You inspire
loyalty, Andrew. As for the young lady, really, Andrew, I can't start what amounts
to war on a woman's intuition." Mary took a step forward. "Mr.
President," she said very earnestly, "I do know. I know every time. I
can't tell you how I know-but those were not normal male men." He hesitated, then answered, "I do
not dispute you. But you have not considered an obvious explanation-that they
actually were, ah, 'harem guards'. Pardon me, Miss. There are always such
unfortunates in the population. By the laws of chance you ran across four in
one day." Mary shut up. The Old Man did not.
"God damn it, Tom-" I shuddered; you don't talk to the President that
way. "-I knew you when you were an investigating senator and I was a key
man in your investigations. You know I wouldn't bring you this fairy tale if
there were any way to explain it away. Facts can't be ignored; they've got to
be destroyed, or faced up to. How about that space ship? What was in it? Why
couldn't I even reach the spot where it landed?" He hauled out the
photograph taken by Space Station Beta and shoved it under the President's
nose. The President seemed unperturbed.
"Ah, yes, facts. Andrew, both you and I have a passion for facts. But I
have several sources of information other than your section. Take this
photo-you made quite a point of it when you phoned. I've checked the matter.
The metes and bounds of the McLain farm as recorded in the local county
courthouse check precisely with the triangulated latitude and longitude of this
object on this photograph." The President looked up. "Once I absent-mindedly
turned off a block too soon and got lost in my own neighborhood. You weren't
even in your own neighborhood, Andrew." "Tom-" "Yes, Andrew?" "You did not trot out there and check
those courthouse maps yourself?" "Of course not." "Thank God for that-or you would be carrying three pounds of
pulsing tapioca between your shoulder blades this minute-and God save the
United States! You can be sure of this: the courthouse clerk and whatever agent
was sent to see him, both are hag-ridden by filthy parasites this very
moment." The Old Man stared at the ceiling. "Yes, and the Des Moines
chief of police, newspaper editors around there, dispatchers, cops, all sorts
of key people. Tom, I don't know what we are up against, but they know what we
are, and they are pinching off the nerve cells of our social organism before
true messages can get back-or they cover up the true reports with false ones,
just as they did with Barnes. Mr. President, you must order an immediate,
drastic quarantine of the whole area. There is no other hope!" "Barnes," the President repeated
softly, as if he had heard nothing else. "Andrew, I had hoped to spare you
this, but-" He broke off and flipped a key at his desk. "Get me
stereo station WDES, Des Moines, the manager's office." Shortly a screen lighted on his desk; he
touched another switch and a solid display in the wall lighted up. We were
looking into the room we had been in only a few hours before. Looking into it past the shoulders of a
man who filled most of the screen-Barnes. Or his twin. When I kill a man, I expect
him to stay dead. I was shaken but I still believed in myself-and my heater. The man in the display said, "You
asked for me, Mr. President?" He sounded as if he were dazzled by the
honor. "Yes, thank you. Mr. Barnes, do you
recognize any of these people?" He looked surprised. "I'm afraid not.
Should I?" The Old Man interrupted. "Tell him to
call in his office force." The President looked quizzical but did just
that. "Barnes" looked puzzled but complied. They trooped in, girls
mostly, and I recognized the secretary who sat outside the manager's door. One
of them squealed, "Ooh-it's the President," and they all fell to
buzzing. None of them identified us-not surprising
with the Old Man and me, but Mary's appearance was just as it had been in that
same office, and I will bet that Mary's looks would be burned into the mind of
any woman who had ever seen her. But I noticed one thing about them-every
single one of them was round-shouldered. The President eased us out. He put a hand
on the Old Man's shoulder. "Seriously, Andrew, take that vacation."
He flashed the famous smile. "The Republic won't fall-I'll worry it
through till you get back." Ten minutes later we were standing in the
wind on the Rock Creek platform. The Old Man seemed shrunken and, for the first
time, old. "What now, boss?" "Eh? For you two, nothing. You are
both on leave until recalled." "I'd like to take another look at
Barnes's office." "Don't go near the place. Stay out of
Iowa. That's an order." "Mmm-what are you going to do, if I
may ask?" "You heard the President, didn't you?
I am going down to Florida and lie in the sun and wait for the world to go to
hell. If you have any sense, you'll do the same. There's damned little
time." He squared his shoulders and stumped away.
I turned to speak to Mary, but she was gone. His advice seemed awfully good,
and it had suddenly occurred to me that waiting for the end of the world might
not be too bad, with her help. I looked around quickly but could not spot
her. I trotted off and overtook the Old Man. "Excuse me, Boss. Where did
Mary go?" "Huh? On leave no doubt. Don't bother
me." I considered trying to relay to her
through the Section circuit, when I remembered that I did not know her right
name, nor her code, nor her I. D. number. I thought of trying to bull it
through by describing her, but that was foolishness. Only Cosmetics Records
knows the original appearance of an agent-and they won't talk. All I knew about
her was that she had twice appeared as a redhead, at least once by choice-and
that, for my taste, she was "why men fight". Try punching that into a
phone! Instead I found a room for the night.
After I found it I wondered why I had not left the Capital and gone back to my
own apartment. Then I wondered if the blonde were still in it. Then I wondered
who the blonde was, anyway? Then I went to sleep. Chapter 4 I woke up at dusk. The room I was in had a
real window-the Section pays well and I could afford little luxuries. I looked
out over the Capital as it came to life for the night. The river swept away in
a wide bend past the Memorial; it was summer and they were adding fluorescine
to the water above the District so the river stood out in curving sweeps of
glowing rose and amber and emerald and shining fire. Little pleasure boats cut
through the colors, each filled, I had no doubt, with couples up to no good and
enjoying it. On the land, here and there among the
older buildings, the bubble domes were lighting up, giving the city a glowing
fairyland look. Off to the east, where the Bomb had landed, there were no old
buildings at all and the area was an Easter basket of color giant Easter eggs,
lighted from within. I've seen the Capital at night oftener
than most, because of my business, and, while I like the place, I had not
thought much about it. But tonight I had that "Last Ride Together"
feeling. It was so beautiful it hurt but it was not its beauty that choked me
up; it was knowing that down under those warm lights were people, alive and
individual people, going about their lawful occasions, making love or having
spats, whichever suited them . . . doing whatever they damn well pleased, each
under his own vine and his own fig tree with nobody to make him afraid, as it
says. I thought about all those gentle, kindly
people (with only an occasional heel) and I thought about them each with a gray
slug clinging to the back of his neck, twitching his legs and arms, making his
voice say what the slug wished, going where the slug wanted to go. Hell's bells-life under the commissars
couldn't be that bad. I know-I've been behind the Curtain. I made myself a solemn promise: if the
parasites won. I'd arrange to be dead before I would let one of those things
ride me the way one had ridden Barnes. For an agent it would be simple; just
bite my nails- or, if your hands happen to be off, there are a couple of other
ways. The Old Man planned for all professional necessities. But the Old Man had not planned such
arrangements for such a purpose and I knew it. It was the Old Man's
business-and mine-to keep those people down there safe, not to run out on them
when the going got rough. I turned away from the window. There was
not a confounded thing I could do about it now; I decided that what I needed
was company. The room contained the usual catalog of "escort bureaus"
and "model agencies" that you'll find in almost any big hotel except
maybe the Martha Washington. I thumbed through it, looking the girls over, then
slammed it shut. I didn't want a whoopee girl; I wanted one particular girl-one
who would as soon shoot as shake hands and would bite in the clinches. And I
did not know where she had gone. I always carry a tube of "tempus
fugit" pills; most agents do, as one never knows when giving your reflexes
a jolt will get you through a tight spot. Despite the scare propaganda, tempos
pills are not habit-forming, not the way the original hashish is. Nevertheless a purist would say I was
addicted to them, for I had the habit of taking them occasionally to make a
twenty-four hour leave seem like a week. I admit that I enjoyed the mild
euphoria which the pills induced as a side effect. Primarily, though, they just
stretch out your subjective time by a factor of ten or more, chop time into
finer bits so that you live longer for the same amount of clock and calendar. What's wrong with that? Sure, I know the
horrible example story of the man who died of old age in a calendar month
through taking the pills steadily, but I took them only once in a while. Maybe he had the right idea. He lived a
long and happy life-you can be sure it was happy-and died happy at the end.
What matter that the sun rose only thirty times? Who is keeping score and what
are the rules anyhow? I sat there, staring at my tube of pills
and thinking that I had enough to keep me hopped up and contented for what
would be, to me, at least two "years". If I wanted to, I could crawl
in my hole and pull it in after me. I took out two pills and got a glass of
water. Then I put them carefully back in the tube, put on my gun and phone,
left the hotel and headed for the Library of Congress. On the way I stopped in a bar for a quick
one and looked at a newscast. There was no news from Iowa, but when is there
any news from Iowa? At the Library I went to the general
catalog, put on blinkers, and started scanning for references. "Flying
Saucers" led to "Flying Discs", then to "Project
Saucer", then "Lights in the Sky", "Fireballs",
"Cosmic Diffusion Theory of Life Origins", and two dozen blind alleys
and screwball branches of literature. I needed some sort of a Geiger counter to
tell me what was pay dirt and what was not, especially as what I wanted was
almost certain to carry a semantic-content code key classing it somewhere
between Aesop's fables and the Lost Continent myths. Nevertheless, in an hour I had a double
handful of selector cards. I handed them to the vestal virgin at the desk and
waited while she fed them into the hopper. Presently she said, "Most of
the films you want are in use. The rest will be delivered to study room 9-A.
Take the south escalator, puhlease." Room 9-A had one occupant-who looked up as
I came in and said, "Well! The wolf in person, how did you manage to pick
me up again? I could swear I gave you a clean miss." I said, "Hello, Mary." "Hello," she answered, "and
now, good-by. Miss Barkis still ain't willin' and I've got work to do." I got annoyed. "Listen, you conceited
little twerp, odd as it may seem to you, I did not come here looking for your
no-doubt beautiful white body. I occasionally do some work myself and that is why
I'm here. If you will put up with my unwelcome presence until my spools arrive,
I'll get the hell out and find another study room,fa stag one." Instead of flaring back, she immediately
softened, thereby proving that she was more of a gentleman than I was.
"I'm sorry, Sam. A woman hears the same thing so many thousand times that
she gets to thinking that no other topic is possible. Sit down." "No," I answered, "thanks,
but I'll take my spools to an unoccupied room. I really do want to work."
"Stay here," she insisted. "Read that notice on the wall.
If you remove spools from the room to which they are delivered, you will not
only cause the sorter to blow a dozen tubes, but you'll give the chief
reference librarian a nervous breakdown." "I'll bring them back when I'm through with them." She took my arm and warm tingles went up
it. "Please, Sam. I'm sorry." I sat down and grinned at her.
"Nothing could persuade me to leave. I did not expect to find you here,
but now that I have, I don't intend to let you out of sight until I know your
phone code, your home address, and the true color of your hair." "Wolf," she said softly,
wrinkling her nose. "You'll never know any of them." She made a great
business of fitting her head back into her study machine while ignoring me. But
I could see that she was not displeased. The delivery tube went thunk! and my
spools spilled into the basket. I gathered them up and stacked them on the
table by the other machine. One of them rolled over against the ones Mary had
stacked up and knocked them down. Mary looked up. I picked up what I thought was my spool
and glanced at the end-the wrong end, as all it held was the serial number and
that little pattern of dots which the selector reads. I turned it over, read
the label, and placed it in my pile. "Hey!" said Mary. "That's
mine." "In a pig's eye," I said
politely. "But it is--I read the label when it
was faced toward me. It's the one I want next." Sooner or later, I can see the obvious.
Mary wouldn't be there to study the history of footgear through the Middle
Ages. I picked up three or four more of hers and read the labels. "So
that's why nothing I wanted was in," I said. "But you didn't do a
thorough job; I found some that you missed." I handed her my selection. Mary looked them over, then pushed all the
spools into a single pile. "Shall we split them fifty-fifty, or both of us
see them all?" "Fifty-fifty to weed out the junk,
then we'll both go over the remainder," I decided. "Let's get
busy." Even after
having seen the parasite on poor Barnes's back, even after being solemnly
assured by the Old Man that a "flying saucer" had in fact landed, I
was not prepared for the monumental pile of evidence to be found buried in a
public library. A pest on Digby and his evaluating formula! Digby was a
floccinaucinihilipilificator at heart-which is an eight-dollar word meaning a
joker who does not believe in anything he can't bite. The evidence was unmistakable; Earth had
been visited by ships from outer space not once but many times. The reports long antedated our own
achievement of space travel; some of them ran back into the seventeenth
century-earlier than that, but it was impossible to judge the quality of reports
dating back to a time when "science" meant an appeal to Aristotle.
The first systematic data came from the United States itself in the 1940's and
'50's. The next flurry was in the 1980's, mostly from Russo-Siberia. These
reports were difficult to judge as there was no direct evidence from our own
intelligence agents and anything that came from behind the Curtain was usually
phony, ipso facto. I noticed something and started taking
down dates. Strange objects in the sky appeared to hit a cycle with crests at
thirty-year intervals, about. I made a note about it; a statistical analyst
might make something of it-or more likely, if I fed it to the Old Man, he would
see something in that crystal ball he uses for a brain. "Flying saucers" were tied in
with "mysterious disappearances" not only through being in the same
category as sea serpents, bloody rain, and such like wild data, but also
because in at least three well-documented instances pilots had chased
"saucers" and never come back, or down, anywhere, i.e., officially
classed as crashed in wild country and not recovered- an "easy out"
or "happy hurdle" type of explanation. I got
another wild hunch and tried to see whether or not there was a thirty-year
cycle in mysterious disappearances, and, if so, did it phase-match the objects
in-the-sky cycle? There seemed to be but I could not be sure-too much data and
not enough fluctuation; there are too many people disappearing every year for
other reasons, from amnesia to mothers-in-law. But vital records have been kept for a
long time and not all were lost in the bombings. I noted it down to farm out
for professional analysis. The fact that groups of reports seemed to
be geographically and even politically concentrated I did not try very hard to
understand. I tabled it, after trying one hunch hypothesis on for size; put
yourself in the invaders' place; if you were scouting a strange planet, would
you study all of it equally, or would you pick out areas that looked
interesting by whatever standards you had and then concentrate? It was just a guess and I was ready to
chuck it before breakfast, if necessary. Mary and I did not exchange three words
all night. Eventually we got up and stretched, then I lent Mary change to pay
the machine for the spools of notes she had taken (why don't women carry
change?) and got my wires out of hock, too. "Well, what's the
verdict?" I asked. "I feel like a sparrow who has built
a nice nest and discovers that it is in a rain spout." I recited the old jingle. "And we'll
do the same thing-refuse to learn and build again in the spout." "Oh, no! Sam, we've got to do
something, fast. The President has to be convinced. It makes a full pattern;
this time they are moving in to stay." "Could be. In fact I think they
are." "Well, what do we do?" "Honey chile, you are about to learn
that in the Country of the Blind the one-eyed man is in for a hell of a rough
ride." "Don't be cynical. There isn't
time." "No. There isn't. Gather up your gear
and let's get out of here." Dawn was on us as we left and the big
library was almost deserted. I said, "Tell you what-let's find a barrel of
beer, take it to my hotel room, bust in the head, and talk this thing
over." She shook her head. "Not to your
hotel room." "Damn it, this is business." "Let's go to my apartment. It's only
a couple of hundred miles away; I'll fix you breakfast when we get there." I recalled my basic purpose in life in
time to remember to leer. "That's the best offer I've had all night. But
seriously-why not the hotel? We'd get breakfast there and save a half hour's
travel." "You don't want to come to my
apartment? I won't bite you." "I was hoping you would-so I could
bite back. No, I was just wondering why the sudden switch?" "Well-perhaps I wanted to show you
the bear traps I have arranged tastefully around my bed. Or perhaps I just
wanted to prove to you I could cook." She dimpled for a moment. I flagged a taxi and we went to her
apartment. When we got inside she left me standing,
while she made a careful search of the place, then she came back and said,
"Turn around. I want to feel your back." "Why do-" "Turn around!" I shut up and did so. She gave it a good
knuckling, all over, then said, "Now you can feel mine." "With pleasure!" Nevertheless I
did a proper job, for I saw what she was driving at. There was nothing under
her clothes but girl-girl and assorted items of lethal hardware. She turned around and let a deep sigh.
"That's why I didn't want to go to your hotel room. Now we're safe. Now I
know we are safe for the first time since I saw that thing on the station
manager's back. This apartment is tight; I turn off the air and leave it sealed
like a vault every time I leave it." "Say-how about the air conditioning?
Could one get in through the ducts?" "Possibly-but I didn't turn on the
conditioner system; I cracked one of the air-raid reserve bottles instead.
Never mind; what would you like to eat?" I wanted to suggest Mary herself, served
up on lettuce and toast, but I thought better of it. "Any chance of about
two pounds of steak, just warmed through?" We split a five-pound steak between us and
I swear I ate the short half. While we chomped, we watched the newscast. Still
no news from Iowa. Chapter 5 I did not get to see the bear traps; she
locked her bedroom door. I know; I tried it. Three hours later she woke me and
we had a second breakfast. Presently we struck cigarettes and I reached over
and switched off the newscast. It was devoted principally to a display of the
states' entries for "Miss America." Ordinarily I would have watched
with interest but since none of the babes was round-shouldered and their
contest costumes could not possibly have concealed humps bigger than mosquito
bites, it seemed to lack importance that day. I said, "Well?" Mary said, "We've got to arrange the
facts we have dug up and rub the President's nose in them. Action has to be on
a national scale-global, really." "How?" "We've got to see him again." I repeated, "How?" She had no answer for that one. I said, "We've got only one route-via
official channels. Through the Old Man." I put in the call, using both our codes so
that Mary could hear, too. Presently I heard, "Chief Deputy Oldfield,
speaking for the Old Man. He's not available. Shoot." "It's got to be the Old Man." There was a pause, then, "I don't
have either one of you down as on assignment. Is this official or
unofficial?" "Uh, I guess you'd call it
unofficial." "Well, I won't put you through to the
Old Man for anything unofficial. And anything official I am handling. Make up
your mind." I thanked him and switched off before I
used any bad language. Then I coded again. The Old Man has a special code, in
addition to regular channels, which is guaranteed to cause him to rise up out
of his coffin-but God help the agent who uses it unnecessarily. I hadn't used
it in five years. He answered with a burst of profanity. "Boss," I said, "on the
Iowa matter-" He broke off short. "Yes?" "Mary and I spent all night digging
former data out of the files. We want to talk it over with you." The profanity resumed. Presently he told
me to brief it and turn it in for analysis and added that he intended to have
my ears fried for a sandwich. "Boss!" I said sharply. "Eh?" "If you can run out on the job, so
can we. Both Mary and I are resigning from the Section right now-and that's
official!" Mary's eyebrows went up but she said
nothing. There was a silence so long that I thought he had cut me off, then he
said, in a tired, whipped voice, "Palmglade Hotel, North Miami Beach. I'll
be the third sunburn from the end." "Right away." I sent for a taxi
and we went up on the roof. I had the hackie swing out over the ocean to avoid
the Carolina speed trap; we made good time. The Old Man was sunburned all right. He
lay there, looking sullen and letting sand dribble through his fingers, while
we reported. I had brought along a little buzz box so that he could get it
directly off the wire. He looked up sharply when we came to the
point about thirty-year cycles, but he allowed it to ride until he came to my
later query about possible similar cycles in disappearances, whereupon he
stopped me and called the Section. "Get me Analysis. Hello, Peter? This is
the boss. I want a curve on unexplained disappearances, quantitative, starting
with 1800. Huh? People, of course--did you think I meant latch keys? Smooth out
known factors and discount steady load-what I want to see is humps and valleys.
When? I want it two hours ago; what are you waiting for?" After he switched off he struggled to his
feet, let me hand him his cane and said, "Well, back to the jute mill.
We've no facilities here." "To the White House?" Mary asked
eagerly. "Eh? Be your age. You two have picked
up nothing that would change the President's mind."
"Oh. Then what?" "I don't know. Keep quiet, unless you
have a bright idea." The Old Man had a car at hand, of course,
and I drove us back. After I turned it over to block control I said,
"Boss, I've got a caper that might convince the President, if you can get
him to hold still." He grunted. "Like this," I went
on, "send two agents in, me and one other. The other agent carries a
portable scanning rig and keeps it trained on me the whole time. You get the
President to watch what happens." "Suppose nothing happens?" "I plan to make it happen. First, I
am going where the space ship landed, bull my way on through. We'll get
close-up pix of the real ship, piped right into the White House. After that I
plan to go back to Barnes's office and investigate those round shoulders. I'll
tear shirts off right in front of the camera. There won't be any finesse to the
job; I'll just bust things wide open with a sledge hammer." "You realize you would have the same
chance as a mouse at a cat convention." "I'm not so sure. As I see it, these
things haven't any superhuman powers. I'll bet they are strictly limited to
whatever the human being they are riding can do-maybe less. I don't plan on
being a martyr. In any case I'll get you pix, good ones." "Hmm-" "It might work," Mary put in.
"I'll be the other agent, I can-" The Old Man and I said, "No,"
together-and then I flushed; it was not my prerogative to say so. Mary went on,
"I was going to say that I am the logical one because of the, uh, talent I
have for spotting a man with a parasite on him." "No," the Old Man repeated,
"It won't be necessary. Where he's going they'll all have riders-assumed
so until proved otherwise. Besides, I am saving you for something." She should have shut up, but for once did
not. "For what? This is important." Instead of snapping at her the Old Man
said quietly, "So is the other job. I'm planning to make you a
presidential bodyguard, as soon as I can get it through his head that this is
serious." "Oh." She thought about it and
answered, "uh, boss-" "Eh?" "I'm not certain I could spot a woman
who was possessed. I'm not, uh, equipped for it." "So we take his women secretaries
away from him. Ask me a hard one. And Mary-you'll be watching him, too. He's a
man, you know." She turned that over in her mind.
"And suppose I find that one has gotten to him, in spite of
everything?" "You take necessary action, the Vice
President succeeds to the chair, and you get shot for treason. Simple. Now
about this mission. We'll send Jarvis with the scanner and I think I'll include
Davidson as an extra hatchet man. While Jarvis keeps the pick-up on you,
Davidson can keep his eyes on Jarvis-and you can try to keep one eye on him.
Ring-around the-rosy." "You think it will work, then?" "No-but any plan of action is better
than no plan. Maybe it will stir up something." While we headed for Iowa-Jarvis, Davidson,
and I-the Old Man went back to Washington. He took Mary along. She cornered me
as we were about to leave, grabbed me by the ears, kissed me firmly and said,
"Sam-try to come back." I got all tingly and felt like a
fifteen-year-old. Second childhood, I guess. Davidson roaded the car beyond the place
where I had found a bridge out. I was navigating, using a large-scale ordnance
map on which had been pinpointed the exact landing site of the real space ship.
The bridge, which was still out, gave a close-by and precise reference point.
We turned off the road two tenths of a mile due east of the site and jeeped
through the scrub to the spot. Nobody tried to stop us. Almost to the spot, I should say. We ran
into freshly burned-over ground and decided to walk. The site as shown by the
space station photograph was included in the brush fire area-and there was no
"flying saucer". It would have taken a better detective than I will
ever be to show that one had ever landed there. The fire had destroyed the
traces, if any. Jarvis scanned everything, anyhow, but I
knew that the slugs had won another round. As we came out we ran into an
elderly farmer; following doctrine we kept a wary distance, although he looked
harmless. "Quite a fire," I remarked,
sidling away. "Sure was," he said dolefully.
"Killed two of my best milk cows, the poor dumb brutes. You fellows
reporters?" "Yes," I agreed, "but we've
been sent out on a wild-goose chase." I wished Mary were along. Probably
this character was naturally round-shouldered. On the other hand, assuming that
the Old Man was right about the space ship-and he had to be right-then this
all-too-innocent bumpkin must know about it and was covering it up. Ergo, he
was hag-ridden. I decided that I had to do it. The chances
of capturing a live parasite and getting its picture on the channels back to
the White House were better here than they would be in a crowd. I threw a
glance at my teammates; they were both alert and Jarvis was scanning. As the farmer turned to go I tripped him.
He went face down and I was on his back like a monkey, clawing at his shirt.
Jarvis moved in and got a close up; Davidson moved over to cover point. I had
his back bare before he got his wind. And it was bare. It was as clean as mine,
no parasite, no sign of one. Nor any place on his body, which I made sure of
before I let him up. I helped him up and brushed him off; his
clothes were filthy with ashes and so were mine. "I'm terribly
sorry," I said. "I've made a bad mistake." He was trembling with anger. "You young-"
He couldn't seem to find a word bad enough for me. He looked at all of us and
his mouth quivered. "I'll have the law on you. If I were twenty years
younger I'd lick all three of you." "Believe me, old timer, it was a
mistake." "Mistake!" His face broke and I
thought he was going to cry. "I come back from Omaha and find my place
burned, half my stock gone, and my son-in-law no place around. I come out to
find out why strangers are snooping around my land and I like to get torn to pieces.
Mistake! What's the world coming to?" I thought I could answer that last one,
but I did not try to. I did try to pay him for the indignity but he slapped my
money to the ground. We tucked in our tails and got out. When we were back in the car and rolling
again, Davidson said to me, "Are you and the Old Man sure you know what
you are up to?" "I can make a mistake," I said
savagely, "but have you ever known the Old Man to?" "Mmm. . . no. Can't say as I have.
Where next?" "Straight in to WDES main station.
This one won't be a mistake." "Anyhow," Jarvis commented.
"I got good pick-up throughout." I did not answer. At the toll gates into Des Moines the
gatekeeper hesitated when I offered the fee. He glanced at a notebook and then
at our plates. "Sheriff has a call out for this car," he said.
"Pull over to the right." He left the barrier down. "Right it is," I agreed, backed
up about thirty feet and gunned her for all she was worth. The Section's cars
are beefed up and hopped up, too-a good thing, for the barrier was stout. I did
not slow down on the far side. "This," said Davidson dreamily,
"is interesting. Do you still know what you are doing?" "Cut the chatter," I snapped.
"I may be crazy but I am still agent-in-charge. Get this, both of you: we
aren't likely to get out of this. But we are going to get those pix." "As you say, chief." I was running ahead of any pursuit. I
slammed to a stop in front of the station and we poured out. None of "Uncle
Charlie's" indirect methods-we swarmed into the first elevator that was
open and punched for the top floor-Barnes's floor. When we got there I left the
door of the car open, hoping to use it later. As we came into the outer office the
receptionist tried to stop us but we pushed on by. The girls looked up,
startled. I went straight to Barnes's inner door and tried to open it; it was
locked. I turned to his secretary. "Where's Barnes?" "Who is calling, please?" She
said, polite as a fish. I looked down at the fit of the sweater
across her shoulders. Humped. By God, I said to myself, this one has to be. She
was here when I killed Barnes. I bent over and pulled up her sweater. I was right. I had to be right. For the
second time I stared at the raw flesh of one of the parasites. I wanted to throw up, but I was too busy.
She struggled and clawed and tried to bite. I judo-cut the side of her neck,
almost getting my hand in the filthy mess, and she went limp. I gave her three
fingers in the pit of her stomach for good measure, then swung her around.
"Jarvis," I yelled, "get a close up." The idiot was fiddling with his gear,
bending over it, his big hind end between me and the pick up. He straightened
up. "School's out," he said. "Blew a tube." "Replace it-hurry!" A stenographer stood up on the other side
of the room and fired, not at me, not at Jarvis, but at the scanner. Hit it,
too-and both Davidson and I burned her down. As if it had been a signal about
six of them jumped Davidson. They did not seem to have guns; they just swarmed
over him. I still hung onto the secretary and shot
from where I was. I caught a movement out of the corner of my eye and turned to
find Barnes-"Barnes" number two-standing in his doorway. I shot him
through the chest to be sure to get the slug I knew was on his back. I turned
back to the slaughter. Davidson was up again. A girl crawled
toward him; she seemed wounded. He shot her full in the face and she stopped.
His next bolt was just past my ear. I looked around and said, "Thanks! Now
let's get out of here. Jarvis-come on!" The elevator was still open and we rushed
in, me still burdened with Barnes's secretary. I slammed the door closed and
started it. Davidson was trembling and Jarvis was dead white. "Buck
up," I said, "you weren't shooting people, you were shooting things.
Like this." I held the girl's body up and looked down at her back myself. Then I almost collapsed. My specimen, the
one I had grabbed with its host to take back alive, was gone. Slipped to the
floor, probably, and oozed away during the ruckus. "Jarvis," I said,
"did you get anything up there?" He shook his head and said nothing.
Neither did I. Neither did Davidson. The girl's back was covered with a red
rash, like a million pinpricks, in the area where the thing had ridden her. I
pulled her sweater down and settled her on the floor against the wall of the
car. She was still unconscious and likely to stay that way. When we reached
street level we left her in the car. Apparently nobody noticed, for there was
no hue-and-cry as we went through the lobby to the street. Our car was still standing there and a
policeman had his foot on it while making out a ticket. He handed it to me as
we got in. "You know you can't park in this area, Mac," he said
reprovingly. I said, "Sorry," and signed his
copy as it seemed the safest and quickest thing to do. Then I gunned the car
away from the curb, got as clear as I could of traffic-and blasted her off,
right from a city street. I wondered whether or not he added that to the
ticket. When I had her up to altitude I remembered to switch the license plates
and identification code. The Old Man thinks of everything. But he did not think much of me when we
got back. I tried to report on the way in but he cut me short and ordered us
into the Section offices. Mary was there with him. That was all I needed to
know; if despite my flop the Old Man had convinced the President she would have
stayed. He let me tell what had happened with only
an occasional grunt. "How much did you see?" I asked when I had
finished. "Transmission cut off when you hit
the toll barrier," he informed me. "I can't say that the President
was impressed by what he saw." "I suppose not." "In fact he told me to fire
you." I stiffened. I had been ready to offer my
resignation, but this took me by surprise. "I am perfectly will-" I
started out. "Pipe down!" the Old Man
snapped. "I told him that he could fire me, but that he could not fire my
subordinates. You are a thumb-fingered dolt," he went on more quietly,
"but you can't be spared, not now." "Thanks." Mary had been wandering restlessly around
the room. I had tried to catch her eye, but she was not having any. Now she
stopped back of Jarvis's chair-and gave the Old Man the same sign she had given
about Barnes. I hit Jarvis in the side of the head with
my heater and he sagged out of his chair. "Stand back, Davidson!" the Old
Man rapped. His own gun was out and pointed at Davidson's chest. "Mary,
how about him?" "He's all right." "And him." "Sam's clean." The Old Man's eyes moved from one of us to
the other and I have never felt closer to death. "Both of you peel off
your shirts," he said sourly. We did-and Mary was right on both counts.
I had begun to wonder whether or not I would know it if I did have a parasite
on me. "Now him," the Old Man ordered. "Gloves, both of
you." We stretched Jarvis out on his face and
very carefully cut his clothing away. We had our live specimen. Chapter 6 I felt myself ready to retch. The thought
of that thing travelling right behind me in a closed car all the way from Iowa
was almost more than my stomach could stand. I'm not squeamish-I hid once for
four days in the sewers of Moscow-but you don't know what the sight of one can
do to you unless you yourself have seen one while knowing what it was. I swallowed hard and said, "Let's see
what we can do to work it off. Maybe we can still save Jarvis." I did not
really think so; I had a deep-down hunch that anyone who had been ridden by one
of those things was spoiled, permanently. I guess I had a superstitious notion
that they "ate souls" whatever that means. The Old Man waved us back. "Forget
about Jarvis!" "But-" "Stow it! If he can be saved, a bit
longer won't matter. In any case-" He shut up and so did I. I knew what he
meant; the principle which declared that the individual was all important now
called for canceling Jarvis out as a factor, i.e., we were expendable; the
people of the United States were not. Pardon the speech. I liked Jarvis. The Old Man, gun drawn and wary, continued
to watch the unconscious agent and the thing on his back. He said to Mary,
"Get the President on the screen. Special code zero zero zero seven." Mary went to his desk and did so. I heard
her talking into the muffler, but my own attention was on the parasite. It made
no move to leave its host, but pulsed slowly while iridescent ripples spread
across it. Presently Mary reported, "I can't get
him, sir. One of his assistants is on the screen." "Which one?" "Mr. McDonough." The Old Man winced and so did I. McDonough
was an intelligent, likeable man who hadn't changed his mind on anything since
he was housebroken. The President used him as a buffer. The Old Man bellowed, not bothering with
the muffler. No, the President was not available. No,
he could not be reached with a message. No, Mr. McDonough was not exceeding his
authority; the President had been explicit and the Old Man was not on the list
of exceptions-if there was such a list, which Mr. McDonough did not concede.
Yes, he would be happy to make an appointment; he would squeeze the Old Man in
somehow and that was a promise. How would next Friday do? Today? Quite out of
the question. Tomorrow? Equally impossible. The Old Man switched off and I thought he
was going to have a stroke. But after a moment he took two deep breaths, his
features relaxed, and he slumped back to us, saying, "Dave, slip down the
hall and ask Doc Graves to step in. The rest of you keep your distance and your
eyes peeled." The head of the biological lab came in
shortly, wiping his hands as he came. "Doc," said the Old Man,
"there is one that isn't dead." Graves looked at Jarvis, then more closely
at Jarvis's back. "Interesting," he said. "Unique,
possibly." He dropped to one knee. "Stand back!" Graves looked up. "But I must have an
opportunity-" he said reasonably. "You and my half-wit aunt! Listen-I
want you to study it, yes, but that purpose has low priority. First, you've got
to keep it alive. Second, you've got to keep it from escaping. Third, you've
got to protect yourself." Graves smiled. "I'm not afraid of it.
I-" "Be afraid of it! That's an
order." "I was about to say that I think I
must rig up an incubator to care for it after we remove it from the host. The
dead specimen you gave me did not afford much opportunity for studying its
chemistry, but it is evident that these things need oxygen. You smothered the
other one. Don't misunderstand me, not free oxygen, but oxygen from its host.
Perhaps a large dog would suffice." "No," snapped the Old Man.
"Leave it right where it is." "Eh?" Graves looked surprised.
"Is this man a volunteer?" The Old Man did not answer. Graves went
on, "Human laboratory subjects must be volunteers. Professional ethics,
you know." These scientific laddies never do get
broken to harness; I think they keep their bags packed. The Old Man calmed
himself and said quietly, "Doctor Graves, every agent in this Section is a
volunteer for whatever I find necessary. That is what they sign up for. Please
carry out my orders. Get a stretcher in here and take Jarvis out. Use
care." The Old Man dismissed us after they had
carted Jarvis away, and Davidson and Mary and I went to the lounge for a drink
or four. We needed them. Davidson had the shakes. When the first drink failed
to fix him I said, "Look, Dave, I feel as bad about those girls as you
do-but it could not be helped. Get that through your head; it could not be
helped." "How bad was it?" asked Mary. "Pretty bad. I don't know how many we
killed, maybe six, maybe a dozen. There was no time to be careful. We weren't
shooting people, not intentionally; we were shooting parasites." I turned
to Davidson. "Don't you see that?" He seemed to take a brace. "That's
just it. They weren't human." He went on, "I think I could shoot my
own brother, if the job required it. But these things aren't human. You shoot
and they keep coming toward you. They don't-" He broke off. All I felt was pity. After a bit he got up
to go to the dispensary to get a shot for what ailed him. Mary and I talked a
while longer, trying to figure out answers and getting nowhere. Then she
announced that she was sleepy and headed for the women's dormitory. The Old Man
had ordered all hands to sleep in that night, so, after a nightcap, I went to
the boys' wing and crawled in a sack. I did not get to sleep at once. I could
hear the rumble of the city above us and I kept imagining it in the state Des
Moines was already in. The air-raid alarm woke me. I stumbled
into my clothes as the blowers sighed off, then the intercom bawled in the Old
Man's voice, "Anti-gas and anti-radiation procedures! Seal everything-all
hands gather in the conference hall. Move!" Being a field agent I was a supernumerary
with no local duties. I shuffled down the tunnel from the living quarters to
the Offices. The Old Man was in the big hall, looking grim. I wanted to ask him
what was up, but there was a mixed dozen of clerks, agents, stenos, and such
there before me and I decided not to. After a bit the Old Man sent me out to
get the door tally from the guard on watch. The Old Man called the roll himself
and presently it was clear that every living person listed on the door tally
was now inside the hall, from old Miss Haines, the Old Man's private secretary,
down to the steward of the staff lounge-except the door guard on watch and
Jarvis. The tally had to be right; we keep track of who goes in and out a good
bit more carefully than a bank keeps track of money. I was sent out again for the door guard.
It took a call back to the Old Man to persuade him it was all right for him to
leave his post; he then threw the bolt switch and followed me. When we got back
Jarvis was there, being attended by Graves and one of his lab men. He was on
his feet and wrapped in a hospital robe, conscious apparently, but he seemed
dopey. When I saw him I began to have some notion
of what it was all about. The Old Man did not leave us in doubt. He was facing
the assembled staff and keeping his distance; now he drew his gun. "One of
the invading parasites is loose among us," he said. "To some of you
that means something-too much. To the rest of you I will have to explain, as
the safety of all of us-and of our whole race-depends this moment on complete
cooperation and utter obedience." He went on to explain briefly but with
ugly exactness what a parasite was, what the situation was. "In other
words," he concluded, "the parasite is almost certainly here in this
room. One of us looks human but is actually an automaton, moving at the will of
our deadliest and most dangerous enemy." There was a murmur from the staff. People
stole glances at each other. Some tried to draw away. A moment before we had
been a team, picked for temperament compatibility; we were now a mob, each
suspicious of the other. I felt it myself and found myself edging away from the
man closest to me-Ronald the lounge steward, it was; I had known him for years. Graves cleared his throat.
"Chief," he started in, "I want you to understand that I took
every reasonable-" "Stow it. I don't want excuses. Bring Jarvis out in front.
Take his robe off." Graves shut up and he and his assistant
complied. Jarvis did not seem to mind; he seemed only partly aware of his
surroundings. There was a nasty blue welt across his left cheekbone and temple,
but that was not the cause; I did not hit him that hard. Graves must have
drugged him. "Turn him around," the Old Man
ordered. Jarvis let himself be turned; there was the mark of the slug, a red
rash on the shoulders and neck. "You can all see," the Old Man went
on, "where the thing rode him." There had been some whispers and one
embarrassed giggle when Jarvis had been stripped; now there was a dead hush. "Now," said the Old Man,
"we are going to get that slug! Furthermore, we are going to capture it
alive. That warning is for you eager boys with itchy trigger fingers. You have
all seen where a parasite rides on a man. I'm warning you; if the parasite gets
burned, I'll burn the man who did it. If you have to shoot the host to catch
it, shoot low. Come here!" He pointed his gun at me. I started toward him; he halted me halfway
between the crowd and himself. "Graves! Take Jarvis out of the way. Sit
him down behind me. No, leave his robe off," Jarvis was led across the
room, still docile, and Graves and his helper rejoined the group. The Old Man
turned his attention back to me. "Take out your gun. Drop it on the
floor." The Old Man's gun was pointed at my belly
button; I was very careful how I drew mine. I slid it some six feet away from
me. "Take off your clothes-all of them." I am no shrinking violet, but that is an
awkward order to carry out. The Old Man's gun overcame my inhibitions. It did not help any to have some of the
younger girls giggling at me as I got down to the buff. One of them said, not
too sotto voce, "Not bad!" and another replied, "Knobby, I'd
say." I blushed like a bride. After he looked me over the Old Man told
me to pick up my gun and stand beside him. "Back me up," he ordered,
"and keep an eye on the door. You! Dotty Something-or-other-you're
next." Dotty was a girl from the clerical pool.
She had no gun, of course, and she had evidently been in bed when the alarm
sounded; she was dressed in a floor length negligee. She stepped forward,
stopped, but did nothing more. The Old Man waved his gun at her.
"Come on-get 'em off! Don't take all night." "You really mean it?" she said
incredulously. "Move!" She started-almost jumped.
"Well!" she said, "no need to take a person's head off."
She bit her lower lip and then slowly unfastened the clasp at her waist.
"I ought to get a bonus for this," she said defiantly, then threw the
robe from her all in one motion. Whereupon she ruined her buildup by posing
for an instant-not long, but you couldn't miss it. I concede that she had
something to display, although I was in no mood to appreciate it. "Over against the wall," the Old
Man said savagely. "Renfrew!" I don't know whether the Old Man
alternated men and women on purpose or not, but it was a good idea, as it kept
resistance to a minimum. Oh, shucks, I do know-the Old Man never did anything
by accident. After my ordeal the men were businesslike though some were
obviously embarrassed. As to the women, some giggled and some blushed, but none
of them objected too much. I would have found it interesting if the
circumstances had been different. As it was, we were all bound to learn things
about each other that we had not known. For instance there was a girl whom we
used to call "Chesty"-never mind. In twenty minutes or so there were
more square yards of gooseflesh exposed than I had ever seen before and the
pile of guns on the floor looked like an arsenal. When Mary's turn came, she set a good
example by taking off her clothes quickly and in a completely unprovocative
manner-the Old Man should have called her first, instead of that Dotty baggage.
Bare, Mary made nothing of it, and wore her skin with quiet dignity. But what I
saw did nothing to cool down my feelings about her. Mary had added considerably to the pile of
hardware. I decided she just plain liked guns. Me, I've never found use for
more than one. Finally we were all mother naked and quite
evidently free of parasites, except the Old Man himself and his secretary, Miss
Haines. I think he was a bit in awe of Miss Haines; she was older than he and
inclined to boss him. It dawned on me whom it had to be-if the Old Man were
right. He could have been wrong; for all we knew the parasite might be on a ceiling
girder, waiting to drop on someone's neck. The Old Man looked distressed and poked
about in the pile of clothing with his cane. He knew that there was nothing in
it-or perhaps be was really making sure. Finally he looked up at his secretary.
"Miss Haines-if you please. You are next." I thought to myself. Brother, this time
you are going to have to use force. She did not move. She stood there, facing
him down, a statue of offended virginity. I could see that he was about to take
action, so I moved closer to him and said, out of the corner of my mouth,
"Boss-how about yourself? Take 'em off." He jerked his head around and looked
startled. "I mean it," I said. "It's you or she. It might be
either. Get out of those duds." The Old Man can relax to the inevitable.
He said, "Have her stripped. And I'm next." He began fumbling at his
zippers, looking grim. I told Mary to take a couple of the women
and peel Miss Haines. When I turned back the Old Man had his trousers at half
mast-and Miss Haines chose to make a break for it. The Old Man was between me and her and I
couldn't get in a clean shot-and every other agent in the place was disarmed!
Again, I don't think it was accident; the Old Man did not trust them not to
shoot when the parasite was discovered. He wanted that slug, alive. She was out the door and running down the
passage by the time I could get organized. I could have winged her in the
passageway but I was inhibited by two things-first, I could not shift gears emotionally
that fast. I mean to say she was to me still old Lady Haines, the spinster
secretary to the boss, the one who bawled me out for poor grammar in my
reports. In the second place, if she was carrying a parasite I did not want to
risk burning it, not after what we had been told. I am not the world's best
shot, anyhow. She ducked into a room; I came up to it
and again I hesitated-sheer habit; it was the ladies' room. But only a moment. I slammed the door open
and looked around, gun ready.
Something hit me back of my right ear. It seemed to me that I took a
long leisurely time in getting to the floor. I can give no clear account of the next
few moments. In the first place I was out cold, for a time at least. I remember
a struggle and some shouts: "Look out!" "Damn her-she's bitten
me!" "Watch your hands! Watch your hands!" Then somebody said
more quietly, "Bind her hands and feet, now-careful." Somebody said,
"How about him?" and someone else answered, "Later. He's not
really hurt." I was still practically out as they left,
but I began to feel a flood of life stirring back into me. I sat up, feeling
extreme urgency about something. I got up, staggering a little, and went to the
door. I hesitated there, looked out cautiously; nobody was in sight. I stepped
out and trotted down the corridor, away from the direction of the conference
hall. I slowed down momentarily at the outer
door, then realized with a shock that I was naked and tore on down the hallway
toward the men's wing. There I grabbed the first clothes I could find and
pulled them on. I found a pair of shoes much too small for me, but it did not
seem to matter. I ran back toward the exit, fumbled, and
found the switch; the door opened. I thought I had made a clean escape, but
somebody shouted, "Sam!" just as I was going out. I did not wait, but
plunged on out. At once I had my choice of six doors and then three more beyond
the one I picked. The warren we called the "Offices", being arranged
to permit any number of people to come and go without being noticed, was served
by a spaghetti-like mess of tunnels. I came up finally inside a subway fruit
and bookstall, nodded to the proprietor-who seemed unsurprised-and swung the
counter gate up and mingled with the crowd. It was not a route I had used
before. I caught the up-river jet express and got
off at the first station. I crossed over to the down-river side, waited around
the change window until a man came up who displayed quite a bit of money as he
bought his counter. I got on the same train he did and got off when he did. At
the first dark spot I rabbit-punched him. Now I had money and was ready to
operate. I did not know quite why I had to have money, but I knew that I needed
it for what I was about to do. Chapter 7 Language grows, so they say, to describe
experience of the race using it. Experience first-language second. How can I
tell how I felt? I saw things around me with a curious
double vision, as if I stared at them through rippling water-yet I felt no
surprise and no curiosity about this. I moved like a sleepwalker, unaware of
what I was about to do-but I was wide-awake, fully aware of who I was, where I
was, what my job at the Section had been. There was no amnesia; my full
memories were available to me at any moment. And, although I did not know what
I was about to do, I was always aware of what I was doing and sure that each
act was the necessary, purposeful act at that moment. They say that post-hypnotic commands work
something like that. I don't know; I am a poor hypnotic subject. I felt no particular emotion most of the
time, except the mild contentment that comes from being at work which needs to
be done. That was up on the conscious level-and, I repeat, I was fully awake. Someplace,
more levels down than I understand about, I was excruciatingly unhappy,
terrified, and filled with guilt-but that was down, 'way down, locked,
suppressed; I was hardly aware of it and in no practical way affected by it. I knew that I had been seen to leave. That
shout of "Sam!" had been intended for me; only two persons knew me by
that name and the Old Man would have used my right name. So Mary had seen me
leave-it was a good thing, I thought, that she had let me find out where her
private apartment was. It would be necessary presently to booby-trap it against
her next use of it. In the meantime I must get on with work and keep from being
picked up. I was in a warehouse district, moving
through it cautiously, all my agent's training at work to avoid being
conspicuous. Shortly I found what seemed to be a satisfactory building; there
was a sign: LOFT FOR LEASE-SEE RENTAL AGENT ON GROUND FLOOR. I scouted it
thoroughly, noted the address, then doubled back to the nearest Western Union
booth two squares behind me. There I sat down at a vacant machine and sent the
following message: EXPEDITE TWO CASES TINY TOTS TALKY TALES SAME DISCOUNT
CONSIGNED TO JOEL FREEMAN and added the address of the empty loft. I sent it to
Roscoe and Dillard, Jobbers and Manufacturers Agents, Des Moines, Iowa. As I left the booth the sight of one of
the Kwikfede chain of all-night restaurants reminded me that I was very hungry,
but the reflex cut off at once and I thought no more about it. I returned to
the warehouse building, found a dark corner in the rear, and settled quietly
back to wait for dawn and business hours. I must have slept; I have a dim
recollection of ever repeating, claustrophobic nightmares. From daylight until nine o'clock I hung
around a hiring hall, studying the notices; it was the one place in the
neighborhood where a man of no occupation would not attract attention. At nine
o'clock I met the rental agent as he unlocked his office, and leased the loft,
paying him a fat squeeze on the side for immediate possession while the
paperwork went through on the deal. I went up to the loft, unlocked it, and
waited. About ten-thirty my crates were delivered.
I let the teamsters leave; three were too many for me and I was not yet ready
in any case. After they were gone, I opened one crate, took out one cell,
warmed it, and got it ready. Then I went downstairs, found the rental agent
again, and said, "Mr. Greenberg, could you come up for a moment? I want to
see about making some changes in the lighting." He fussed, but agreed to do so. When we
entered the loft I closed the door behind us and led him over to the open
crate. "Here," I said, "if you will just lean over there, you
will see what I mean. If I could just-" I got him around the neck with a grip that
cut off his wind, ripped his jacket and shirt up, and, with my free hand,
transferred a master from the cell to his bare back, then held him tight for a
moment until his struggles stopped. Then I let him up, tucked his shirt back in
and dusted him off. When he had recovered his breath, I said, "What news
from Des Moines?" "What do you want to know?" he
asked. "How long have you been out?" I started to explain, but he interrupted
me with, "Let's have a direct conference and not waste time." I
skinned up my shirt; he did the same; and we sat down on the edge of the
unopened case, back to back, so that our masters could be in contact. My own
mind was merely blank and I have no idea how long the conference went on. I
watched a fly droning around a dusty cobweb, seeing it but not thinking about
it. The building superintendent was our next
recruit. He was a large Swede and it took both of us to hold him. After that
Mr. Greenberg called up the owner of the building and insisted that he simply
had to come down and see some horrendous mishap that had occurred to the
structure-just what, I don't know; I was busy with the super, opening and
warming several more cells. The owner of the building was a real prize
and we all felt quiet satisfaction, including, of course, he himself. He
belonged to the Constitution Club, the membership list of which read like the
index of Who's Who in Finance, Government, and Industry. Better still, the club
boasted the most famous chef in town; it was an even chance that any given
member would be lunching there if he were in the city. It was pushing noon; we had no time to
lose. The super went out to buy suitable clothes and a satchel for me and sent
the owner's chauffeur up to be recruited as he did so. At twelve-thirty we
left, the owner and I, in his own car; the satchel contained twelve masters,
still in their cells but ready. The owner signed: J. Hardwick Potter &
Guest. One of the flunkies tried to take my bag but I insisted that I needed it
to change my shirt before lunch. We fiddled around in the washroom until we had
it to ourselves, save for the attendant-whereupon we recruited him and sent him
out with a message to the resident manager that a guest had taken ill in the
washroom. After we took care of the manager he
obtained a white coat for me and I became another washroom attendant. I had
only ten masters left but I knew that the cases would be picked up from the
warehouse loft and delivered to the club shortly. The regular attendant and I
used up the rest of those I had been able to bring before the lunch hour rush
was over. One guest surprised us while we were busy and I had to kill him, as
there was no time to save him for recruiting. We stuffed him into the mop
closet.
There was a lull after that, as the cases had not yet arrived. Hunger
reflex nearly doubled me over, then it dropped off sharply but still persisted;
I told the manager, who had me served one of the best lunches I have ever
eaten, in his office. The cases arrived just as I was finishing. During the drowsy period that every
gentlemen's club has in the mid-afternoon we secured the place. By four o'clock
everyone present in the building-members, staff, and guests-were with us; from
then on we simply processed them in the lobby as the doorman passed them in.
Later in the day the manager phoned Des Moines for four more cases. Our big prize came that evening-a guest,
the Assistant Secretary of the Treasury. We saw a real victory in that; the
Treasury Department is charged with the safety of the President. Chapter 8 The jubilation caused by the capture of a
high key official was felt by me only as absent-minded satisfaction, then I
thought no more about it. We-the human recruits, I mean-hardly thought at all;
we knew what we were to do each instant, but we knew it only at the moment of
action, as a "high school" horse gets his orders, responds to them
instantly, and is ready for the next signal from his rider. High school horse and rider is a good
comparison, as far as it goes-but it goes not nearly far enough. The horseman
has partly at his disposal the intelligence of the horse; the masters had at
their disposal not only our full intelligences, but also tapped directly our
memory and experiences. We communicated for them between masters, too;
sometimes we knew what we were talking about; sometimes we did not-such spoken
words went through the servant, but the servant had no part in more important,
direct, master-to-master conferences. During these we sat quietly and waited
until our riders were through conferring, then rearranged our clothing to cover
them up and did whatever was necessary. There was such a conference on a grand
scale after the Assistant Secretary of the Treasury was recruited; I know no
more of it than you do, although I sat in on it. I had no more to do with words spoken by
me for my master than had the audio relay buried behind my ear to do with words
it sounded-the relay was silent all this time, incidentally; my phone proper I
had left behind me. I, like it, was a communication instrument, nothing more.
Some days after I was recruited I gave the club manager new instructions about
how to order shipments of masters' carrying cells. I was fleetingly aware, as I
did so, that three more ships had landed, but I was not aware of their
locations; my overt knowledge was limited to a single address in New Orleans. I thought nothing about it; I went on with
my work. After the day spent at the club, I was a new "special assistant
to Mr. Potter" and spent the days in his office-and the nights, too.
Actually, the relationship may have reversed; I frequently gave oral
instructions to Potter. Or perhaps I understand the social organization of the
parasites as little now as I did then; the relationship may have been more
flexible, more anarchistic, and vastly more subtle than I have the experience
to imagine. I knew-and my master certainly knew-that
it was well for me to stay out of sight. Through me, my master knew as much of
the organization we called the "Section" as I did; it knew that I was
one human known to the Old Man to have been recruited-and my master knew, I am
sure, that the Old Man would not cease to search for me, to recapture me or
kill me. It seems odd that it did not choose to
change bodies and to kill mine; we had vastly more potential recruits available
than we had masters. I do not think it could have felt anything parallel to
human squeamishness; masters newly delivered from their transit cells frequently
damaged their initial hosts; we always destroyed the damaged host and found a
new one for the master. Contrariwise, my master, by the time he
chose me, had controlled not less than three human hosts-Jarvis, Miss Haines,
and one of the girls in Barnes's office, probably the secretary-and in the
course of it had no doubt acquired both sophistication and skill in the control
of human hosts. It could have "changed horses" with ease. On the other hand, would a skilled cowhand
have destroyed a well-trained workhorse in favor of an untried, strange mount?
That may have been why I was hidden and saved-or perhaps I don't know what I am
talking about; what does a bee know about Beethoven? After a time the city was
"secured" and my master started taking me out on the streets. I do
not mean to say that every inhabitant of the city wore a hump-no, not by more
than 99 percent; the humans were very numerous and the masters still very
few-but the key positions in the city were all held by our own recruits, from
the cop on the comer to the mayor and the chief of police, not forgetting ward
bosses, church ministers, board members, and any and all who were concerned
with public communications and news. The vast majority continued with their
usual affairs, not only undisturbed by the masquerade but unaware that anything
had happened. Unless, of course, one of them happened to
be in the way of some purpose of a master-in which case he was disposed of to
shut his mouth. This used up potential hosts but there was no need to be
economical. One of the disadvantages we worked under
in serving our masters-or perhaps I should say one of the disadvantages our
masters worked under-was the difficulty of long-distance communication. It was
limited to what human hosts could say in human speech over ordinary
communication channels, and was further limited, unless the channel was secured
throughout, to conventionalized code messages such as the one I had sent
ordering the first two shipments of masters. Oh, no doubt the masters could
communicate ship-to-ship and probably ship-to-home-base, but there was no ship
nearby; this city had been stormed as a prize-of-opportunity, as a direct
result of my raid on Des Moines in my previous life. Such communication through servants was
almost certainly not adequate to the purposes of the masters; they seemed to
need frequent direct body-to-body conference to coordinate their actions. I am
no expert in exotic psychologies; some of those who are maintain that the
parasites are not discrete individuals, but cells of a larger organism, in
which case-but why go on? They seemed to need direct-contact conferences. I was sent to New Orleans for such a
conference. I did not know I was going. I went out on
the street as usual one morning, then went to the uptown launching platform and
ordered a cab. Cabs were scarce; I thought about moving over to the other side
and catching the public shuttle but the thought was immediately suppressed.
After a considerable wait my cab was lifted to the loading ramp and I started
to get in-I say "started to" as an old gentleman hustled up and
climbed into it ahead of me. I received an order to dispose of him,
which order was immediately countermanded by one telling me to go slow and be careful,
as if even the masters were not always sure of themselves. I said, "Excuse
me, sir, but this cab is taken." "Quite," the elderly man
replied. "I've taken it." He was a picture of self-importance, from
briefcase to dictatorial manner. He could easily have been a member of the
Constitution Club, but he was not one of our own, as my master knew and told
me. "You will have to find another,"
I said reasonably. "Let's see your queue ticket." I had taken my
ticket from the rack as soon as I reached the platform; the cab carried the
launching number shown by my ticket. I had him, but he did not stir.
"Where are you going?" he demanded. "New Orleans," I answered and
learned for the first time my destination. "Then you can drop me off in
Memphis." I shook my head. "It's out of my
way." "All of fifteen minutes!" He
seemed to have difficulty controlling his temper, as if he were not often
crossed. "You, sir, must know the rules about sharing cabs in these days
of shortages. You cannot preempt a public vehicle unreasonably." He turned
from me. "Driver! Explain to this person the rules." The driver stopped picking his teeth just
long enough to say, "It's nothing to me. I pick 'em up, I take 'em, I drop
'em. Settle it between yourselves or I'll ask the dispatcher for another
fare." I hesitated, not yet having been
instructed. Then I found myself chucking my bag in and climbing inside.
"New Orleans," I said, "with stop at Memphis." The driver
shrugged and signaled the control tower. The other passenger snorted and paid
me no further attention. Once in the air he opened his briefcase
and spread papers across his knees. I watched him with disinterest. Presently I
found myself shifting my position to let me get at my gun easily. The elderly
man shot out a hand and grabbed my wrist. "Not so fast, son," he
said, and his features broke into the Satanic grin of the Old Man himself. My reflexes are fast, but I was at the
disadvantage of having everything routed from me to my master, passed on by it,
and action routed back to me. How much delay is that? A millisecond? I don't
know. As I was drawing, I felt the bell of a gun against my ribs. "Take it
easy." With his other hand he thrust something
against my side; I felt a prick, and then through me spread the warm tingle of
a jolt of "morpheus" taking hold. I've been knocked out by that drug
twice before and I've given it more times than that; I knew what it was. I made one more attempt to pull my gun
free and sank forward. I was vaguely aware of voices-voices which
had been going on for some time before I got around to sorting them out as
meaning. Someone was handling me roughly and someone was saying, "Watch
out for that ape!" Another voice replied, "It's all right; his
tendons are cut," to which the first voice retorted, "He's still got
teeth, hasn't he?" Yes, I thought fretfully, and if you get
close enough I'll bite you with them, too. The remark about cut tendons seemed
to be true; none of my limbs would move, but that did not worry me as much as
being called an ape and not being able to resent it. It was a shame, I thought,
to call a man names when he can't protect himself. I wept a little and then fell into a
stupor. "Feeling better, son?" The Old Man was leaning over the end of my
bed, staring at me thoughtfully. His chest was bare and covered with grizzled
hair; he showed a slight paunch. "Unh," I said, "pretty
good, I guess." I started to sit up and found I could not move. The
Old Man came around to the side of the bed. "We can take those restraints
off now," he said, fiddling with clasps. "Didn't want you hurting
yourself. There!" I sat up, rubbing myself. I was quite
stiff. "Now," said the Old Man, "how much do you remember?
Report." "Remember?" "You were with them-remember? They
caught you. Do you remember anything after the parasite got to you?" I felt a sudden wild fear and clutched at
the sides of the bed. "Boss! Boss-they know where this place is! I told
them." "No, they don't," he answered
quietly, "because these aren't the Section offices you remember. Once I
was convinced that you had made a clean getaway, I had the old offices
evacuated. They don't know about this hang-out-I think. So you remember?" "Of course I remember. I got out of
here-I mean out of the old offices and went up-" My thoughts raced ahead
of my words; I had a sudden full image of holding a live, moist master in my
bare hand, ready to place it on the back of the rental agent. I threw up on the sheet. The Old Man took
a corner of it, wiped my mouth, and said gently, "Go ahead." I swallowed and said, "Boss-they're
all over the place! They've got the city." "I know. Same as Des Moines. And
Minneapolis, and St. Paul, and New Orleans, and Kansas City. Maybe more. I
don't know-I can't be every place." He looked sour and added, "It's
like fighting with your feet in a sack. We're losing, fast." He scowled
and added, "We can't even clamp down on the cities we know about. It's
very-" "Good grief! Why not?" "You should know. Because 'older and
wiser heads' than mine are still to be convinced that there is a war on.
Because when they take over a city, everything goes on as before." I stared at him. "Never mind,"
he said gently. "You are the first break we've had. You're the first
victim to be recaptured alive-and now we find you remember what happened to
you. That's important. And your parasite is the first live one we've managed to
capture and keep alive. We'll have a chance to-" He broke off. My face must have been a
mask of terror; the notion that my master was still alive-and might get to me
again-was more than I could stand. The Old Man took my arm and shook it.
"Take it easy, son," he said mildly. "You are still pretty sick
and pretty weak." "Where is it?" "Eh? The parasite? Don't worry about
it. You can see it, if you wish; it's living off your opposite number, a red
orangutan, name of Napoleon. It's safe." "Kill it!" "Hardly-we need it alive, for
study." I must have gone to pieces, for he slapped
me a couple of times. "Take a brace," he said. "I hate to bother
you when you are sick, but it's got to be done. We've got to get everything you
remember down on wire. So level off and fly right." I pulled myself together and started
making a careful, detailed report of all that I could remember. I described
renting the loft and recruiting my first victim, then how we moved on from
there to the Constitution Club. The Old Man nodded. "Logical. You were a
good agent, even for them. " "You don't understand," I
objected. "I didn't do any thinking. I knew what was going on, but that
was all. It was as if, uh, as if-" I paused, stuck for words. "Never mind. Get on with it." "After we recruited the club manager
the rest was easy. We took them as they came in and-" "Names?" "Oh, certainly. Myself, Greenberg-M.
C. Greenberg, Thor Hansen, J. Hardwick Potter, his chauffeur Jim Wakeley, a
little guy called 'Jake' who was washroom attendant at the club but I believe
he had to be disposed of later-his master would not let him take time out for
necessities. Then there was the manager; I never did get his name." I
paused, letting my mind run back over that busy afternoon and evening in the
club, trying to make sure of each recruit. "Oh my God!" "What is it?" "The Secretary-The Assistant
Secretary of the Treasury." "You mean you got him!" "Yes. The first day. What day was
that? How long has it been? God, chief, the Treasury Department protect the
President" But I was not talking to anyone; there was
just a hole in the air where the Old Man had been. I lay back exhausted. I started sobbing
softly into my pillow. After a while I went to sleep. Chapter 9 I woke up with my mouth foul, my head
buzzing, and a vague sense of impending disaster. Nevertheless I felt fine, by
comparison. A cheerful voice said, "Feeling better?" A small brunet creature was bending over
me. She was as cute a little bug as I have ever seen and I was well enough to
appreciate the fact, however faintly. She was dressed in a very odd costume,
what there was of it-skin-tight white shorts, a wisp of practically transparent
stuff that restrained her breasts, but not much, and a sort of metal carapace
that covered the back of her neck, her shoulders, and went on down her spine. "Better," I admitted, then made
a wry face. "Mouth taste unpleasant?" "Like a Balkan cabinet meeting." "Here." She gave me some stuff
in a glass; it was spicy and burned a little, and it washed away the bad taste
at once. "No," she went on, "don't swallow it. 'Pit it out like
a little man and I'll get you some water." I obeyed. "I'm Doris Marsden," she went
on, "your day nurse." "Glad to know you, Doris," I
answered and stared at her with increasing appreciation. "Say-why the get
up? Not that I don't like it, but you look like a refugee from a comic
book." She looked down at herself and giggled.
"I feel like a chorus girl. But you'll get used to it-I did." "I'm already used to it. I like it
fine. But why?" "The Old Man's orders." I started to ask why again, then I knew
why, and I started feeling worse again. I shut up. Doris went on, "Now for
some supper." She got a tray and sat down on my bed. "I don't believe I want anything to
eat." "Open up," she said firmly,
"or I'll rub it in your hair. There! That's a good boy." Between gulps, taken in self-defense, I
managed to get out, "I feel pretty good. Give me one jolt of 'gyro' and
I'll be back on my feet." "No stimulants for you," she
said flatly, still shoveling it in. "Special diet and lots of rest, with
maybe a sleepy pill later. That's what the man says." "What's wrong with me?" "Extreme exhaustion, starvation, and
the first case of scurvy I ever saw in all my born days. As well as scabies and
lice-but we got those whipped. There, now you know-and if you tell the doctor I
told you, I'll call you a liar to your face. Turn over on your tummy." I did so and she started changing
dressings. I appeared to be spotted with sores; the stuff she used stung a bit,
then felt cool. I thought about what she had told me and tried to remember just
how I had lived under my master. "Stop trembling," she said.
"Are you having a bad one?" "I'm all right," I told her. I
did manage to stop shaking and to think it over calmly. As near as I could
remember I had not eaten during that period oftener than every second or third
day. Bathing? Let me see- why, I hadn't bathed at all! I had shaved every day
and put on a clean shirt; that was a necessary part of the masquerade and the
master knew it. On the other hand, so far as I could
remember, I had never taken off my shoes from the time I had stolen them until
the Old Man had recaptured me-and they had been too tight to start with.
"What sort of shape are my feet in?" I asked. "Don't be nosy," Doris advised
me. "Now turn over on your back." I like nurses; they are calm and earthy
and very tolerant. Miss Briggs, my night nurse, was not the mouth-watering job
that Doris was; she had a face like a jaundiced horse-but she had a fine figure
for a woman her age, hard and well cared for. She wore the same sort of
musical-comedy rig that Doris sported, but she wore it with a no-nonsense air
and walked like a grenadier guard. Doris, bless her heart, jiggled pleasantly
as she walked. Miss Briggs refused to give me a second
sleeping pill when I woke up in the night and had the horrors, but she did play
poker with me and skinned me out of half a month's pay. I tried to find out
from her about the President matter, for I figured the Old Man had either won
or lost by that time. But she wasn't talking. She would not admit that she knew
anything about parasites, flying saucers, or what not-and she herself sitting
there dressed in a costume that could have only one purpose! I asked her what the public news was,
then? She maintained that she had been too busy lately to look at a 'cast. So I
asked to have a stereo box moved into my room, so I could catch a newscast. She
said I would have to ask the doctor about that; I was on the 'quiet' list. I
asked when in the deuce I was going to see this so-called doctor? She said she
didn't know; the doctor had been very busy lately. I asked how many other
patients there were in the infirmary anyway? She said she really didn't
remember. About then her call bell sounded and she left, presumably to see
another patient. I
fixed her. While she was gone, I cold-decked the next deal, so that she got a
pat hand-then I wouldn't bet against her. I got to sleep later on and was awakened
by Miss Briggs slapping me in the face with a cold, wet washcloth. She got me
ready for breakfast, then Doris relieved her and brought it to me. This time I
fed myself and while I was chomping I tackled her for news, with the same
perfect score I had made with Miss Briggs. Nurses run a hospital as if it were
a nursery for backward children. Davidson came around to see me after
breakfast. "Heard you were here," he said. He was wearing shorts and
nothing else, except that his left arm was covered by a dressing. "More than I've heard," I
complained. "What happened to you?" "Bee stung me." I dropped that subject; if he didn't want
to tell how he had gotten burned, that was his business. I went on, "The
Old Man was in here yesterday, getting my report, when he left very suddenly.
Seen him since?" "Yep." "Well?" I answered. "Well, how about you. Are you
straightened out? Have the psych boys cleared you for classified matters, or
not?" "Is there any doubt about it?" "You're darn tootin' there's doubt.
Poor old Jarvis never did pull out of it." "Huh?" I hadn't thought about
Jarvis. "How is he now?" "He isn't. Never did get right in his
head. Dropped into a coma and died the next day-the day after you left. I mean
the day after you were captured. No apparent reason-just died." Davidson
looked me over. "You must be tough." I did not feel tough. I felt tears of
weakness welling up again and I blinked them back. Davidson pretended not to
see and went on conversationally, "You should have seen the ruckus after
you gave us the slip. The Old Man took out after you wearing nothing but a gun
and a look of grim determination. He would have caught you, too, my money
says-but the civil police picked him up and we had to get him out of
hock." Davidson grinned. I grinned feebly myself. There was something
both gallant and silly about the Old Man charging out to save the world
single-handed dressed in his birthday suit. "Sorry I missed it. But what
else has happened- lately?" Davidson looked me over carefully, then
said, "Wait a minute." He stepped out of the room and was gone a
short time. When he came back, he said, "The Old Man says it's all right.
What do you want to know?" "Everything! What happened
yesterday?" "I was in on that one," he
answered, "That's how I got this." He waved his damaged wing at me,
"I was lucky," he added, "three agents were killed. Quite a
fracas." "But how did it come out? How about
the President? Was he-" Doris hustled into the room. "Oh,
there you are!" she said to Davidson. "I told you to stay in bed.
You're due in prosthetics at Mercy Hospital right now. The ambulance has been
waiting for ten minutes." He stood up, grinned at her, and pinched
her cheek with his good hand. "The party can't start until I get
there." "Well, hurry!" "Coming." He started out the
door with her. I called out, "Hey! How about the
President?" Davidson paused and looked back over his
shoulder. "Oh, him? He's all right-not a scratch on him." He went on. Doris came back a few minutes later, fuming.
"Patients!" she said, like a swear word. "Do you know why they
call them 'patients'? Because it's patience you have to have to put up with
them. I should have had at least twenty minutes for his injection to take hold;
as it was I gave it to him when he got into the ambulance." "Injection for what?" "Didn't he tell you?" "No." "Well . . . no reason not to tell
you. Amputation and graft, lower left arm." "Oh." Well, I thought, I won't
hear the end of the story from Davidson; grafting on a new limb is a shock.
They usually keep the patient hopped up for at least ten days. I wondered about
the Old Man: had he come out of it alive? Of course he had, I reminded myself;
Davidson checked with him before he talked. But that didn't mean he hadn't been
wounded. I tackled Doris again. "How about the Old Man? Is he on the sick
list? Or would it be a violation of your sacred run-around rules to tell
me?" "You talk too much," she
answered. "It's time for your morning nourishment and your nap." She
produced a glass of milky slop, magician fashion. "Speak up, wench, or I'll spit it
back in your face." "The Old Man? You mean the Chief of
Section?" "Who else?" "He's not on the sick list, at least
not here." She shivered and made a face. "I wouldn't want him as a
patient." I was inclined to agree with her. Chapter 10 For two or three more days I was kept
wrapped in swaddling clothing and treated like a child. I did not care; it was
the first real rest I had had in years. Probably they were slipping me
sedatives; I noticed that I was always ready to sleep each time after they fed
me. The sores got much better and presently I was
encouraged-"required" I should say-by Doris to take light exercise
around the room. The Old Man called on me.
"Well," he said, "still malingering, I see." I flushed. "Damn your black, flabby
heart," I told him. "Get me a pair of pants and I'll show you who is
malingering." "Slow down, slow down." He took
my chart from the foot of my bed and looked it over. "Nurse," he
said, "get this man a pair of shorts. I'm restoring him to duty." Doris faced up to him like a banty hen.
"Now see here," she said, "you may be the big boss, but you
can't give orders here. The doctor will-" "Stow it!" he said, "and
get those drawers. When the doctor comes in, send him to me." "But-" He picked her up, swung her around,
paddled her behind, and said, "Git!" She went out, squawking and sputtering,
and came back shortly, not with clothes for me, but with the doctor. The Old
Man looked around and said mildly, "Doc, I sent for pants, not for
you." The medico said stiffly, "I'll thank
you not to interfere with my patients." "He's not your patient. I need him,
so I am restoring him to duty." "Yes? Sir, if you do not like the way
I run my department, you may have my resignation at once." The Old Man is stubborn but not
bull-headed. He answered, "I beg your pardon, sir. Sometimes I become too
preoccupied with other problems to remember to follow correct procedure. Will
you do me the favor of examining this patient? I need him; if he can possibly
be restored to duty, it would help me to have his services at once." The doctor's jaw muscles were jumping, but
all he said was, "Certainly, sir!" He went through a show of studying
my chart, then had me sit on the bed while he tested my reflexes. Personally, I
thought they were mushy. He peeled back my eyelids, flashed a light in my eye,
and said, "He needs more recuperation time-but you may have him.
Nurse-fetch clothing for this man." Clothing consisted of shorts and shoes; I
had been better dressed in a hospital gown. But everybody else was dressed the
same way, and it was downright comforting to see all those bare shoulders with
no masters clinging to them. I told the Old Man so. "Best defense we've
got," he growled, "even if it does make the joint look like a ruddy
summer colony. If we don't win this set-to before winter weather, we're
licked." The Old Man stopped at a door with a
freshly lettered sign: BIOLOGICAL LABORATORY-STAY OUT! He dilated the door. I hung back. "Where are we
going?" "Going to take a look at your twin
brother, the ape with your parasite." "That's what I thought. Not for me-no
point in it. No, thanks!" I could feel myself begin to tremble. The Old Man paused. "Now, look,
son," he said patiently, "you've got to get over your panic. The best
way is to face up to it. I know it's hard-I've spent a good many hours in here
myself, just staring at the thing, getting used to it." "You don't know-you can't know!"
I had the shakes so badly now that I had to steady myself by the doorframe. He looked at me. "I suppose it's
different," he said slowly, "when you've actually had it.
Jarvis-" He broke off. "You're darn right it's different!
You're not going to get me in there]" "No, I guess not. Well, the doctor
was right. Go on back, son, and turn yourself in at the infirmary." His
tones were regretful rather than angry. He turned and started into the
laboratory. He had gotten three or four steps away
before I called out, "Boss!" He stopped and turned, his face
expressionless. "Wait," I added, "I'm coming." "You don't have to." "I know. I'll do it. It-It just takes
. . . a while-to get your nerve back." He did not answer but, as I came alongside
him, he grasped my upper arm, warmly and affectionately, and continued to hold
it as we walked, as if I were a girl. We went on in, through another locked
door and into a room that was conditioned warm and moist. The ape was there,
caged. He sat facing us, his torso supported and
restrained by a strap-metal framework. His arms and legs hung limply, as if he
had no control over them-which he did not have, as I learned. As we came in he looked up and at us. For
an instant his eyes were malevolent and intelligent; then the fire died out and
they were merely the eyes of a dumb brute, a brute in pain. "Around to the side," the Old
Man said softly. I would have hung back but he still had me by the arm. We
moved around; the ape followed us with his eyes, but his body was held by the
frame. From the new position I could see-it. My master. The thing that had ridden my
back for an endless time, spoken with my mouth-thought with my brain. My
master. "Steady," the Old Man said
softly. "Steady. You'll get used to it." He shook my arm. "Look
away for a bit. It helps." I did so and it did help. Not much, but
some. I took a couple of deep breaths, then held it and managed to slow my
heart down a little. I made myself stare at it. It is not the appearance of a parasite
which arouses horror. True, they are disgustingly ugly, but not more so than
slime in a pond-not as much so as maggots in garbage. Nor was the horror entirely from knowing
what they could do-for I felt the horror the first time I saw one, before I
really knew what one was. I tried to tell the Old Man about it, letting the
talk steady me. He nodded, his eyes still on the parasite. "It's the same
with everybody," he said. "Unreasoned fear, like a bird with a snake.
Probably its prime weapon." He let his own eyes drift away, as if too long
a sight of it were too much even for his rawhide nerves. I stuck with him, trying to get used to it
and gulping at my breakfast but not losing it. I kept telling myself that I was
safe from it, that it couldn't harm me. I looked away again and found the Old
Man's eyes on me. "How about it?" he said. "Getting hardened to
it?" I looked back at it. "A little."
I went on savagely, "All I want to do is to kill it! I want to kill all of
them-I could spend my whole life killing them and killing them." I began
to shake again. The Old Man continued to study me. "Here,"
he said, and handed me his gun. It startled me. I was unarmed myself,
having come straight from bed. I took it but looked back at him questioningly.
"Huh? What for?" "You want to kill it, don't you? If
you feel that you have to, go ahead. Kill it. Right now." "Huh? But-Look here, boss, you told
me you needed this one for study." "I do. But if you need to kill it, if
you feel that you have to kill it, do so. I figure this particular one is your
baby; you're entitled to it. If you need to kill it, to make you a whole man
again, go ahead." " 'To make me a whole man again-'
" The thought rang through my head. The Old Man knew, better than I knew,
what was wrong with me, what medicine it would take to cure me. I was no longer
trembling; I stood there, the gun cradled in my hand, ready to spit and kill.
My master . . . If I killed this one I would be a free man
again-but I would never be free as long as it lived. Surely, I wanted to kill
them, every one of them, search them out, burn them, kill them-but this one
above all. My master . . . still my master unless I
killed it. I had a dark and certain thought that if I were alone with it, I
would be able to do nothing, that I would freeze and wait while it crawled up
me and settled again between my shoulder blades, searched out my spinal column,
took possession of my brain and my very inner self. But now I could kill it! No longer frightened but fiercely exultant
I raised the gun, ready to squeeze the trigger. The Old Man watched me. I lowered the gun a little and said
uncertainly, "Boss, suppose I do kill it. You've got others?" "No." "But you need it." "Yes." "Well, but-For the love o' God, why
did you give me the gun?" "You know why. This one is yours;
you've got first claim. If you have to kill it, go ahead. If you can pass it
up, then the Section will use it." I had to kill it. Even if we killed all
the others, while this one was still alive I would still crouch and tremble in
the dark. As for the others, for study-why, we could capture a dozen any time
at the Constitution Club. With this one dead I'd lead the raid myself.
Breathing rapidly, I raised the gun again. Then I turned and chucked the gun to the
Old Man; he plucked it out of the air and put it away. "What
happened?" he asked. "You were all set." "Uh? I don't know. When it got right
down to it, it was enough to know that I could." "I figured that it would be." I felt warm and relaxed, as if I had just
killed a man or had a woman-as if I had just killed it. I was able to turn my
back on it and face the Old Man. I was not even angry with him for what he had
done; instead I felt warm toward him, even affectionate. "I know you did,
damn you. How does it feel to be a puppet master?" He did not take the jibe as a joke.
Instead he answered soberly, "Not me. The most I ever do is to lead a man
on the path he wants to follow. There is the puppet master." He hooked a
thumb at the parasite. I looked around at it. "Yes," I
agreed softly, " 'the puppet master'. You think you know what you mean by
that-but you don't. And boss . . . I hope you never do." "I hope so, too," he answered
seriously. I could look now without trembling. I even
started to put my hands in my pockets, but the shorts had no pockets. Still
staring at it, I went on, "Boss, when you are through with it, if there is
anything left, then I'll kill it." "That's a promise." We were interrupted by a man bustling into
the cage room. He was dressed in shorts and a lab coat; it made him look silly.
I did not recognize him-it was not Graves; I never saw Graves again; I imagine
the Old Man ate him for lunch. "Chief," he said, trotting up,
"I did not know you were in here. I-" "Well, I am," the Old Man cut
in. "What are you doing wearing a coat?" The Old Man's gun was out
and pointed at the man's chest. The man stared at the gun as if it were a
bad joke. "Why, I was working, of course. There is always a chance of
splattering one's self. Some of our solutions are rather-" "Take it off!" "Eh?" The Old Man waggled his gun at him. To me
he said, "Get ready to take him." The man took his coat off. He stood there
holding it and biting his lip. His back and shoulders were bare, nor was there
the telltale rash. "Take that damned coat and burn it," the Old Man
told him. "Then get back to your work." The man hurried away, his face red, then
hesitated, glanced at me, and said to the Old Man, "Chief, are you ready
for that, uh, procedure?" "Shortly. I'll let you know." The man opened his mouth, closed it, and
left. The Old Man wearily put his gun away. "Post an order," he
muttered. "Read it aloud. Make everybody sign for it-tattoo it on their
narrow little chests-and some smart Aleck thinks it doesn't apply to him.
Scientists!" He said the last word in the way in which Doris had said,
"Patients!" I turned back to looking at my former
master. It still revolted me, but there was a gusty feeling of danger, too,
that was not totally unpleasant-like standing on a very high place.
"Boss," I asked, "what are you going to do with this
thing?" He looked at me, rather than at the slug.
"I plan to interview it." "To what? But how can you-What I want
to say is: the ape, I mean-" "No, the ape can't talk. That's the
hitch. We'll have to have a volunteer-a human volunteer." When his words sank in and I began to
visualize what he meant by them the horror struck me again almost full force.
"You can't mean that. You wouldn't do that-not to anybody." "I could and I'm going to. What needs
to be done will be done." "You won't get any volunteers!" "I've already got one." "You have? Who?" "But I don't want to use the
volunteer I've got. I'm still looking for the right man." I was disgusted and showed it. "You
ought not to be looking for anyone, volunteer or not. And if you've got one,
I'll bet you won't find another; there can't be two people that far out of
their minds." "Possibly," he agreed. "But
I still don't want the one I've got. The interview is a necessity, son; we are
fighting a war with a total lack of military intelligence. We don't know
anything, really, about our enemy. We can't negotiate with him, we don't know
where he comes from, nor what makes him tick. We've got to find out; our racial
existence depends on it. The only, the only way to talk to these critters is
through a human volunteer. So it will be done. But I'm still looking for a
volunteer." "Well, don't look at me!" "I am looking at you." My answer had been half wisecrack; his
answer turned it dead serious and startled me speechless. I finally managed to
splutter, "You're crazy! I should have killed it when I had your gun-and I
would have if I had known what you wanted it for. But as for me volunteering to
let you put that thing-No! I've had it." He ploughed on through as if he had not
heard me. "It can't be just any volunteer; it has to be a man who can take
it. Jarvis wasn't stable enough, nor tough enough in some fashion to stand up
under it. We know you are." "Me? You don't know anything of the
sort. All you know is that I lived through it once. I . . . I couldn't stand it
again." "Well, maybe it will kill you,"
he answered calmly, "but it is less likely to kill you than someone else.
You are proved and salted; you ought to be able to do it standing on your head.
With anyone else I run more risk of losing an agent." "Since when did you worry about
risking an agent?" I said bitterly. "Since always, believe me. I am
giving you one more chance, son: are you going to do this, knowing that it has
to be done and that you stand the best chance of anybody-and can be of most use
to us, because you are used to it-or are you going to let some other agent risk
his reason and probably his life in your place?" I started to try to explain how I felt,
that I was not afraid to die, no more than is normal, but that I could not
stand the thought of dying while possessed by a parasite. Somehow I felt that
to die so would be to die already consigned to an endless and unbearable hell.
Even worse was the prospect of not dying once the slug touched me. But I could
not say it; there were still no words to describe what the race had not
experienced. I shrugged. "You can have my
appointment back. There is a limit to what one man can be expected to go
through and I've reached it. I won't do it." He turned to the intercom phone on the
wall. "Laboratory," he called out, "we'll start the experiment
right now. Hurry it up!" The answering voice I recognized as that
of the man who had walked in on us. "Which subject?" he asked.
"It affects the measurements." "The original volunteer." "That's the smaller rig?" the
voice asked doubtfully. "Right. Get it in here." I started for the door. The Old Man
snapped, "Where do you think you are going?" "Out," I snapped back. "I'm
having no part of this." He grabbed me and spun me around as if he
had been the bigger and younger. "No, you don't. You know more about these
things than the rest of us; your advice could be of help." "Let go of me." "You'll stay and watch!" he said
savagely, "strapped down or free to move, as you choose. I've made
allowance for your illness but I've had enough of your nonsense." I was too weary to buck him; I felt
nervously exhausted, tired in my bones. "You're the boss." The lab people wheeled in a metal
framework, a sort of chair, more like a Sing Sing special than anything else.
There were metal clamps for ankles and knees, more of the same on the chair
arms for the wrists and elbows. There was a corselet effect to restrain the
waist and the lower part of the chest, but the back was cut away so that the
shoulders of the person unfortunate enough to sit in it would be free. They brought it over and placed it beside
the ape's cage, then removed the back panel of the cage and the panel on the
side nearest the "chair" rig. The ape watched the procedure with intent,
aware eyes, but his limbs still dangled helplessly. Nevertheless, I became
still more disturbed at the cage being thus opened. Only the Old Man's threat
of placing me under restraint kept me from leaving. The technicians stood back and waited,
apparently ready for the job. The outer door opened and several people came in;
among them was Mary. I was caught off balance by her sudden
appearance; I had been wanting to see her and had tried several times to get
word to her through the nurses-but they either honestly could not identify her
or had received instructions. Now I saw her first under these circumstances. I
cursed the Old Man to myself, knowing it was useless to object. It was no sort
of a show to bring a woman to, even if the woman was an agent. There ought to
be some sort of decent limits somewhere. Mary saw me, looked surprised, and nodded.
I let it go with a nod myself; it was no time for small talk. She was looking
good, as always, though very sober. She was dressed in the same sort of costume
as the nurses had worn, shorts and a skimpy halter, but she did not have on the
ludicrous metal helmet and back plate. The others in the party were men. They
wore shorts, like the Old Man and myself. They were loaded with recording and
stereo equipment as well as other apparatus. "Ready?" inquired the lab chief.
"Get going," answered the Old
Man. Mary walked straight to the metal chair
and sat down in it. Two of the technicians knelt at her feet and started
busying themselves with the clamps. Mary reached behind her, unfastened her
halter and let it fall, leaving her back bare. I looked at this in a frozen daze, as if
caught in a nightmare. Then I had grabbed the Old Man by the shoulders and had
literally thrown him aside and I was standing by the chair, kicking the
technicians out of the way. "Mary!" I screamed, "get up out of
there!" Now the Old Man had his gun on me and was
motioning me back with it. "Away from her," he ordered. "You
three-grab him and tie him up." I looked at the gun, then I looked down at
Mary. She said nothing and did not move; in fact her feet were already bound.
She simply looked at me with compassionate eyes. "Get up from there,
Mary," I said dully, "I want to sit down." They removed the chair Mary had sat in and
brought in another, larger one. I could not have used hers; both of them were
tailored to size. When they finished clamping me in place I might as well have
been cast into concrete. Once secured, my back began to itch unbearably,
although nothing, as yet, had touched it. Mary was no longer in the room; whether
she had left or had been ordered out by the Old Man I do not know and it did
not seem to matter. The Old Man stepped up to me after I had been prepared,
laid a hand on my arm, and said quietly, "Thanks, son." I did not bother to answer. I did not see them handle the parasite as
it took place behind my back. There was a rig which I had seen them bring in
which appeared to be modified from the remote-handling gear used on
radioactives; no doubt they used that. I was not interested enough to look,
even if I had been able to turn my head far enough, which I couldn't. Once the ape barked and screamed and
someone shouted, "Watch it!" There was a dead silence as if everyone
was holding his breath-then something moist touched the back of my neck and I
fainted. I came out of it with the same tingling
energy I had experienced once before. I knew I was in a tight spot, but I was
warily determined to think my way out of it. I was not afraid; I was
contemptuous of those around me and sure that in the long run I could outwit
them. The Old Man said sharply, "Can you
hear me?" I answered, "Of course I can. Quit
shouting." "Do you remember what we are here
for?" I said, "Naturally I remember. You
want to ask some questions. What are you waiting for?" "What are you?" "Now that's a silly question. Take a
look at me. I'm six feet one, more muscle than brain, and I weigh-" "Not you. You know to whom I am
talking-you." "Guessing games?" The Old Man waited a bit before replying,
"It will do you no good to pretend that I don't know what you are-" "Ah, but you don't." "Or, rather, that I don't know that
you are a parasite talking through the body of a man. You know that I have been
studying you all the time you have been living on the body of that ape. I know
things about you which give me an advantage over you. One-" He started
ticking them off. "You can be killed. "Two, you can be hurt. You don't like
electric shock and you can't stand the amount of heat even a man can stand. "Three, you are helpless without your
host. I could have you removed from this man and you would die. "Four, you have no powers except
those you borrow from your host-and your host is helpless. Try your bonds; then
be sensible. You must cooperate-or die." I listened with half an ear; I had already
been trying my bonds, neither hoping nor fearing, but finding them, as I
expected, impossible to escape. This did not worry me; I had neither worries
nor fears. I was oddly contented to be back with my master, to be free of
troubles and tensions. My business was to serve and the future would take care
of itself. In the meantime I must be alert, ready to
serve him. One ankle strap seemed less tight than the
other; possibly I might drag my foot through it. I checked on the arm clamps;
perhaps if I relaxed my muscles completely- But I made no effort to escape. An
instruction came at once-or, I made a decision, for the words mean the same; I
tell you there was no conflict between my master and me; we were
one-instruction or decision, I knew it was not time to risk an escape. I ran my
eyes around the room, trying to figure who was armed and who was not. It was my
guess that only the Old Man was armed; that bettered the chances. Somewhere, deep down, was that dull ache
of guilt and despair never experienced by any but the servants of the
masters-but I was much too busy with the problem at hand to be troubled by it. "Well?" the Old Man went on.
"Do you answer my questions, or do I punish you?" "What questions?" I asked.
"Up to now, you've been talking nonsense." The Old Man turned to one of the
technicians. "Give me the tickler." I felt no apprehension although I did not
understand what it was he had asked for. I was still busy checking my bonds. If
I could tempt him into placing his gun within my reach-assuming that I could
get one arm free-then I might be able to- He reached past my shoulders with a rod. I
felt a shocking, unbearable pain. The room blacked out as if a switch had been
thrown and for an undying instant I was jolted and twisted by hurt. I was split
apart by it; for the moment I was masterless. The pain left, leaving only its searing
memory behind. Before I could speak, or even think coherently for myself, the
splitting away had ended and I was again safe in the arms of my master. But for
the first and only time in my service to him I was not myself free of worry;
some of his own wild fear and pain was passed on to me, the servant. I looked down and saw a line of red
welling out of my left wrist; in my struggles I had cut myself on the clamp. It
did not matter; I would tear off hands and feet and escape from there on bloody
stumps, if escape for my master were possible that way. "Well," asked the Old Man,
"how did you like the taste of that?" The panic that possessed me washed away; I
was again filled with an unworried sense of well being, albeit wary and
watchful. My wrists and ankles, which had begun to pain me, stopped hurting.
"Why did you do that?" I asked. "Certainly, you can hurt me-but
why?" "Answer my questions." "Ask them." "What are you?" The answer did not come at once. The Old
Man reached for the rod; I heard myself saying, "We are the people." "The people? What people?" "The only people. We have studied you
and we know your ways. We-" I stopped suddenly. "Keep talking," the Old Man said
grimly, and gestured with the rod. "We come," I went on, "to
bring you-" "To bring us what?" I wanted to talk; the rod was terrifyingly
close. But there was some difficulty with words. "To bring you
peace," I blurted out. The Old Man snorted. " 'Peace'," I went on, "and
contentment-and the joy of-of surrender." I hesitated again;
"surrender" was not the right word. I struggled with it the way one
struggles with a poorly grasped foreign language. "The joy," I
repeated, "-the joy of . . .nirvana." That was it; the word fitted. I
felt like a dog being patted for fetching a stick; I wriggled with pleasure. "Let me get this," the Old Man
said thoughtfully. "You are promising the human race that, if we will just
surrender to your kind, you will take care of us and make us happy.
Right?" "Exactly!" The Old Man studied me for a long moment,
looking, not at my face, but past my shoulders. He spat upon the floor.
"You know," he said slowly, "me and my kind, we have often been
offered that bargain, though maybe not on such a grand scale. It never worked
out worth a damn." I leaned forward as much as the rig would
allow. "Try it yourself," I suggested. "It can be done
quickly-and then you will know." He stared at me, this time in my face.
"Maybe I should," he said thoughtfully. "Maybe I owe it
to-somebody, to try it. And maybe I will, someday. But right now," he went
on briskly, "you have more questions to answer. Answer them quick and
proper and stay healthy. Be slow about it and I'll step up the current."
He brandished the rod. I shrank back, feeling dismay and defeat.
For a moment I had thought he was going to accept the offer and I had been planning
the possibilities of escape that could develop. "Now," he went on,
"where do you come from?" No answer . . . I felt no urge to answer. The rod came closer. "Far away!"
I burst out. "That's no news. Tell me where?
Where's your home base, your own planet?" I had no answer. The Old Man waited a
moment, then said, "I see I'll have to touch up your memory." I
watched dully, thinking nothing at all. He was interrupted by one of the
bystanders. "Eh?" said the Old Man. "There may be a semantic
difficulty," the other repeated. "Different astronomical
concepts." "Why should there be?" asked the
Old Man. "That slug is using borrowed language throughout. He knows what
his host knows; we've proved that." Nevertheless he turned back and
started a different tack. "See here-you savvy the solar system; is your
planet inside it or outside it?" I hesitated, then answered, "All
planets are ours." The Old Man pulled at his lip. "I
wonder," he mused, "just what you mean by that?" He went on,
"Never mind; you can claim the whole damned universe; I want to know where
your nest is? Where is your home base? Where do your ships come from?" I could not have told him and did not; I
sat silent. Before I could anticipate it he reached
behind me with the rod; I felt one smashing blow of pain, then it was gone.
"Now, talk, damn you! What planet? Mars? Venus? Jupiter? Saturn? Uranus?
Neptune? Pluto? Kalki?" As he ticked them off, I saw them-and I have never
been as far off Earth as the space stations. When he came to the right one, I
knew-and the thought was instantly snatched from me. "Speak up," he went on, "or
feel the whip." I heard myself saying, "None of them.
Our home is much farther away. You could never find it." He looked past my shoulders and then into
my eyes. "I think you are lying. I think you need some juice to keep you
honest." "No, no!" "No harm to try." Slowly he
thrust the rod past me, behind me. I knew the answer again and was about to give
it, when something grabbed my throat. Then the pain started. It did not stop. I was being torn apart; I
tried to talk, to tell, anything to stop the pain-but the hand still clutched
my throat and I could not. Through a clearing blur of pain I saw the
Old Man's face, shimmering and floating. "Had enough?" he asked.
"Ready to talk?" I started to answer, but I choked and gagged. I saw
him reach out again with the rod. I burst into pieces and died. They were leaning over me. Someone said,
"He's coming around. Watch him; he might be violent." The Old Man's face was over mine, his
expression worried. "Are you all right, son?" he asked anxiously. I
turned my face away. "One side, please," another
voice said. "Let me give him the injection." "Will his heart stand it?" "Certainly-or I wouldn't give it to
him." The speaker knelt by me, took my arm, and gave me a shot. He stood
up, looked at his hands, then wiped them on his shorts; they left bloody
streaks. I felt strength flowing back into me.
"Gyro", I thought absently, or something like it. Whatever it was, it
was pulling me back together. Shortly I sat up, unassisted. I was still in the cage room, directly in
front of that damnable chair. The cage, I noticed without interest, was closed
again. I started to get to my feet; the Old Man stepped forward and gave me a
hand. I shook him off. "Don't touch me!" "Sorry," he answered, then
snapped, "Jones! You and Ito-get the litter. Take him back to the
infirmary. Doc, you go along." "Certainly." The man who had
given me the shot stepped forward and started to take my arm. I drew away from
him. "Keep your hands off me!" He stopped. "Get away from me-all of
you. Just leave me alone." The doctor looked at the Old Man, who shrugged,
then motioned them all back. Alone, I went to the door, through it, and on out
through the outer door into the passageway. I paused there, looked at my wrists and
ankles and decided that I might as well go back to the infirmary. Doris would
take care of me, I was sure, and then maybe I could sleep. I felt as if I had
gone fifteen rounds and lost every one of them. "Sam, Sam!" I looked up; I knew that voice. Mary
hurried up and was standing before me, looking at me with great sorrowful eyes.
"I've been waiting," she said. "Oh, Sam! What have they done to
you?" Her voice was so choked that I could hardly understand her. "You should know," I answered,
and found I had strength enough left to slap her. "Bitch," I added. The room I had had was still empty, but I
did not find Doris. I was aware that I had been followed, probably by the
doctor, but I wanted no part of him nor any of them just then; I closed the
door. Then I lay face down on the bed and tried to stop thinking or feeling
anything. Presently I heard a gasp, and opened one
eye; there was Doris. "What in the world?" she exclaimed and came
over to me. I felt her gentle hands on me. "Why, you poor, poor
baby!" Then she added, "Just stay there, don't try to move. I'll get
the doctor." "No!" "But you've got to have the
doctor." "No. I won't see him. You help
me." She did not answer. Presently I heard her
go out. She came back shortly-I think it was shortly-and started to bathe my
wounds. The doctor was not with her. She was not more than half my size but she
lifted me and turned me when she needed to as if I had been the baby she had
called me. I was not surprised by it; I knew she could take care of me. I wanted to scream when she touched my
back. But she dressed it quickly and said, "Over easy, now." "I'll stay face down." "No," she denied, "I want
you to drink something, that's a good boy." I turned over, with her doing most of the
work, and drank what she gave me. After a bit I went to sleep. I seem to remember being awakened later,
seeing the Old Man and cursing him out. The doctor was there too-or it could
just as well have been a dream. Miss Briggs woke me up and Doris brought
me breakfast; it was as if I had never been off the sick list. Doris wanted to
feed me but I was well able to do it myself. Actually I was not in too bad
shape. I was stiff and sore and felt as if I had gone over Niagara Falls in a
barrel; there were dressings on both arms and both legs where I had cut myself
on the clamps, but no bones were broken. Where I was sick was in my soul. Don't misunderstand me. The Old Man could
send me into a dangerous spot-and had done so, more than once-and I would not
hold it against him. That I had signed up for. But I had not signed up for what
he had done to me. He knew what made me tick and he had deliberately used it to
force me into something I would never have agreed to, had I not been jockeyed
into it. Then after he had gotten me where he wanted me, he had used me
unmercifully. Oh, I've slapped men around to make them
talk. Sometimes you have to. But this was different. Believe me. It was the Old Man that really hurt. Mary?
After all, what was she? Just another babe. True, I was disgusted with her to
the bottom of my soul for letting the Old Man talk her into being used as bait.
It was all right for her to use her femaleness as an agent; the Section had to
have female operatives; they could do things men could not do. There have
always been female spies and the young and pretty ones had always used the same
tools. But she should not have agreed to use them
against another agent, inside her own Section-at least, she should not have
used them against me. Not
very logical, is it? It was logical to me. Mary shouldn't have done it. I was through, I was finished. They could
go ahead with Operation Parasite without me; I'd had it. I owned a cabin up in
the Adirondacks; I had enough stuff there in deep freeze to carry me for
years-well, a year, anyhow. I had plenty of tempus pills and could get more; I
would go up there and use them-and the world could save itself, or go to hell,
without me. If anyone came within a hundred yards of
me, he would either show a bare back or be burned down. Chapter 11 I had to tell somebody about it and Doris
was the goat. It may have been classified information but I did not give a
hoot. It turned out that Doris knew all about Operation Parasite; there was no
reason to try to keep any part of it secret. The trouble was to make it not a
secret-but I am ahead of myself. Doris was indignant-shucks, she was sore
as a boiled owl. She had dressed what they had done to me. Of course, as a
nurse, she had dressed a lot worse, but this had been done by our own people. I
blurted out how I felt about Mary's part in it. "You know that old
slaughterhouse trick," I asked her, "where they train one animal to
lead the others in? That's what they got Mary to do to me." She had not heard of it, but she
understood me. "Do I understand you that you had wanted to marry this
girl?" "Correct. Stupid, ain't I?" "All men are, about women-but that's
not the point. It does not make any difference whether she wanted to marry you
or not; her knowing that you wanted to marry her makes what she did about eight
thousand times worse. She knew what she could do to you. It wasn't fair."
She stopped massaging me, her eyes snapping. "I've never met your redhead,
not yet-but if I ever do, I'll scratch her face!" I smiled at her. "You're a good kid,
Doris. I believe you would play fair with a man." "Oh, I'm no angel, and I've pulled
some fast ones in my time. But if I did anything halfway like that. I'd have to
break every mirror I own. Turn a bit, and I'll get the other leg." Mary showed up. The first I knew about it
was hearing Doris say angrily, "You can't come in." Mary's voice answered, "I'm going in.
Try to stop me." Doris squealed, "Stay where you are-or
I'll pull that hennaed hair out by the roots!" There was a short silence, sounds of a
scuffle-and the smack! of someone getting slapped, hard. I yelled out,
"Hey! What goes on?" They appeared in the doorway together.
Doris was breathing hard and her hair was mussed. Mary managed to look
dignified and composed, but there was a bright red patch on her left cheek the
size and shape of Doris's hand. She looked at me and ignored the nurse. Doris caught her breath and said,
"You get out of here. He doesn't want to see you." Mary said, "I'll hear that from
him." I looked at them both, then said,
"Oh, what the hell-Doris, she's here; I'll talk to her. I've got some
things to tell her, in any case. Thanks for trying." Doris waited a moment, then said,
"You're a fool!" and flounced out. Mary came over to the bed.
"Sam," she said. "Sam." "My name isn't 'Sam'." "I've never known your right
name." I hesitated. It was no time to explain to
her that my parents had been silly enough to burden me with 'Elihu'. I
answered, "What of it? 'Sam' will do." "Sam," she repeated. "Oh
Sam, my dear." "I am not your 'dear'." She inclined her head. "Yes, I know
that. I don't know why. Sam, I came here to find out why you hate me. Perhaps I
can't change it, but I must know why." I made some sound of disgust. "After
what you did, you don't know why? Mary, you may be a cold fish, but you aren't
stupid. I know; I've worked with you." She shook her head. "Just backwards,
Sam. I'm not cold, but I'm frequently stupid. Look at me, please-I know what
they did to you. I know that you let it be done to save me from the same thing.
I know that and I'm deeply grateful. But I don't know why you hate me. You did
not have to do it, I did not ask you to do it, and I did not want you to do
it." I didn't answer; presently she said,
"You don't believe me?" I reared up on one elbow. "I believe
you. I believe you have yourself convinced that that is how it was. Now I'll
tell you how it was." "Do, please." "You sat down in that trick chair
knowing that I would never let you go through with it. You knew that, whether
that devious female mind of yours admitted it to itself or not. The Old Man
could not have forced me into that chair, not with a gun, not even with drugs.
But you could. You did. You were the one who forced me to go through with
something which I would rather have been dead than touched... a thing that now
leaves me dirty and spoiled. You did it." She had grown steadily whiter as I talked,
until her face was almost green against her hair. She caught her breath and
said, "You believe that, Sam?" "What else?" "Sam, that is not the way it was. I
did not know you were going to be in there. I was terribly startled. But there
was nothing to do but go through with it; I had promised." "'Promised'," I repeated.
"That covers everything, a schoolgirl promise." "Hardly a schoolgirl promise." "No matter. And it doesn't matter
whether you are telling the truth or not about knowing that I would be in
there-you aren't, of course, but it doesn't matter. The point is: you were
there and I was there-and you could figure what would happen if you did what
you did do." "Oh." She waited a bit, then
went on, "That's the way it looks to you and I can't dispute the
facts." "Hardly." She stood very still for a long time. I
let her. Finally she said, "Sam-once you said something to me about
wanting to marry me." "I remember something of the sort.
That was another day." "I didn't expect you to renew the
offer. But there was something else, a sort of corollary. Sam, no matter what
you think of me, I want to tell you that I am deeply grateful for what you did
for me. Uh, Miss Barkis is willing, Sam-you understand me?" This time I grinned at her. "A female
to the very end! Honest so help me, the workings of the female mind continue to
delight and astound me. You always think you can cancel out the score and start
over with that one trump play." I continued to grin at her while she
turned red. "It won't work. Not this time. I won't inconvenience you by
taking up your no-doubt generous offer." She continued to blush but she came back
at me in a steady, level voice, "I let myself in for that. Nevertheless,
it's true. That-or anything else I can ever do for you." My elbow was going to sleep; I sank back
and lay down. "Sure, you can do something for me." Her face lit up. "What?" "Go away and quit bothering me. I'm
tired." I turned my face away. I did not hear her leave, but I heard Doris
come back in. She was bristling like a fox terrier; they must have passed in
the hall. She faced me, fists on her hips, looking cute and adorable and very
indignant. "She got around you, didn't she?" "I don't think so." "Don't lie to me. You went soft on
her. I know-men always do. The idiots! A woman like that, all she has to do is
shake her fanny at a man and he rolls over and plays dead." "Well, I didn't. I gave her what
for." "You're sure you did?" "I did-and sent her packing." Doris looked doubtful. "I hope you
did. Maybe you did-she wasn't looking too pert as she came out." She
dismissed the matter. "How do you feel?" "Pretty good"-it was a lie, net.
"Want some massage?" "No, just come here and sit on the
bed and talk to me. Want a cigarette?" "Well-as long as the doctor doesn't
catch me." She perched up on the bed; I struck cigarettes for both of us
and stuck hers in her mouth. She took a deep drag, swelling out her chest and
pushing her arrogant breasts against her halter almost to the breaking point. I
thought again what a sweet dish she was; she was just what I needed to take my
mind off Mary. We talked for a while. Doris gave her
views on women-it appeared she disapproved of them on principle, although she
was not in the least apologetic about being one herself-on the contrary!
"Take women patients," she said. "One of the reasons I took this
job was because we don't get a woman patient once in a coon's age. A man
patient appreciates what is done for him. A woman just expects it and boilers
for more." "Would you be that sort of
patient?" I asked, just to tease her. "I hope not. I'm healthy, thank the Lord."
She crushed out her cigarette and jumped off the bed, bouncing a little.
"Got to get out of here. Scream if you want anything." "Doris-" "Yes?" "You got any leave coming up?" "I plan to take two weeks shortly.
Why?" "I was thinking. I'm going on
leave-at least. I've got a shack in the Adirondacks. How about it? We could
have a nice time and forget this madhouse." She dimpled. "You know, that's mighty
white of you, podnuh." She came over and kissed me full on the mouth, the
first time she had done so. "And if I weren't an old married lady, with a
pair of twins in the bargain, I might take you up." "Oh." "Sorry. But thanks for the
compliment. You've made my day." She started for the door. I called out, "Doris,
wait a minute." When she stopped I added, "I didn't know. Look, why
don't you take me up on it anyhow? The cabin, I mean-take your old man and the
kids up there and give 'em a good time. I'll give you the combo and the
transponder code." "You mean that?" "Of course I do." "Well-I'll talk to you later.
Thanks." She came back and kissed me again and it made me wish she had not
been married, or, at least, not working at it. Then she left. The doctor came in a bit later. While he was
fiddling with the futile things doctors do, I said, "That nurse. Miss
Marsden-is she married?" "What business is it of yours?" "I just wanted to know." "You keep your hands off my nurses-or
I'll fit you with mittens. Now stick out your tongue." The Old Man put his head in late that
afternoon. My immediate response was pleasure; the Old Man's personality is
hard to shake off. Then I remembered and went cold. "I want to talk to you," he
started in. "I don't want to talk to you. Get
out." He ignored my remarks and came in,
dragging his bad leg. "Mind if I sit down?" "You seem to be doing so." He ignored that, too. He wrinkled his face
and scowled. "You know, son, you are one of my best boys, but sometimes you
are a little hasty." "Don't let that worry you," I
answered, "as soon as the doctor lets me out of here. I'm through." I
had not really decided up until then, but it seemed as necessary as syrup with
buckwheat cakes. I no longer trusted the Old Man; the rest was obvious. He was not hearing anything that he did
not choose to hear. "You're too hasty. You jump to conclusions. Now take
this girl Mary-" "Mary who?" "You know who I mean; you know her as
'Mary Cavanaugh'." "You take her." "You jumped all over her without
knowing the score. You've got her all upset. Matter of fact, you may have
ruined a good agent for me." "Hmmph! I'm in tears about it." "Listen, you young snot, you didn't
have any call to be rough on her. You don't know the facts." I did not answer; explanations are a poor
defense. "Oh, I know that you think you
do," he went on. "You think she let herself be used as bait to get
you to take part in that job we did. Well, you've got it slightly wrong. She
was being used as bait, but I was using her. I planned it that way." "I know you did." "Then why blame her?" "Because, although you planned it,
you couldn't have carried it out without her active cooperation. It's mighty
big of you, you no-good, heartless bastard, to take all the blame-but you
can't." He did not hear my profanity, either. He
went on, "You understand everything about it but the key point, which
is-the girl didn't know." "Hell's bells, she was there." "So she was. Son, did you ever know
me to lie to you?" "No," I admitted, "but I
don't think you would hesitate." He looked pained but answered, "Maybe
I deserve that. I'd lie to one of my own people if the country's safety
depended on it. I haven't found it necessary up till now because I've been
choosy about who works for me. But this time the country's welfare doesn't
depend on it and I'm not lying and you'll just have to test it for yourself,
any way you can figure out, and make up your mind whether or not I'm lying.
That girl didn't know. She didn't know you were going to be in that room. She
didn't know why you were in there. She didn't know that there was any question
about who was going to sit in that chair. She didn't have the faintest
suspicion that I didn't mean for her to go through with it, or that I had
already decided that you were the only party who would suit me, even if I had
to have you tied down and forced-which I would have done, if I hadn't had a
double whammy up my sleeve to trick you into volunteering. Hell's bells
yourself, son; she didn't even know you were off the sick list." I wanted to believe it, so I did my
damnedest not to believe it. If it were a lie, it would be just the shape of
lie he would tell. As to whether he would bother to lie-well, getting two prime
agents back into the groove might be something he would class, just now, as
involving the country's safety. The Old Man had a complex mind. "Look at me!" he added. I
snapped out of my brown study and looked up. "There is something else I
want you to know and I want to rub your nose in it. First off, let me say that
everybody-including me-appreciates what you did, regardless of your motives.
I'm putting in a letter about it and no doubt there will be a medal in due
time. That stands, whether you stay with the Section or not. And if you go,
I'll help you with any transfer or such you may want." He paused for breath, then went on.
"But don't go giving yourself airs as a little tin hero-" "I won't!" "-because that medal is going to the
wrong person. Mary ought to get it. "Now hush up; I'm not through. You
had to be forced into it, like building a fire under a mule. No criticism; you
had been through plenty. But Mary was a real, honest-to-God, Simon-pure
volunteer. When she sat down in that chair, she didn't know what was going to
happen to her. She didn't expect any last minute reprieve and she had every
reason to believe that, if she got up alive, her reason would be gone, which is
worse. But she did it-because she is a hero, which you miss by a couple of
points." He went on without waiting for me to
reply; "Listen, son-most women are damn fools and children. But they've
got more range than we've got. The brave ones are braver, the good ones are
better and the vile ones are viler, for that matter. What I'm trying to tell
you is: this one is more of a man than you are and you've done her a serious
wrong." I was so churned up inside that I could
not judge for the life of me whether he was telling the truth, or manipulating
me again. I said, "Maybe so. Maybe I lashed out at the wrong person. But
if what you say is true-" "It is." "-it doesn't make what you did any
sweeter; it makes it worse." He took it without flinching. "Son,
I'm sorry if I've lost your respect. But I'd do it again under the same
circumstances. I can't be choosy about such things any more than can a
commander in battle. Less, because I fight with different weapons. I've always
been able to shoot my own dog. Maybe that's good; maybe that's bad-but that is
what my job takes. If you are ever in my shoes, you'll have to do it,
too." "I'm not likely to be." "Why don't you take leave, rest up,
and think about it?" "I'll take leave-terminal
leave." "Very well." He started to
leave; I said, "Wait-" "Yes?" "You made me one promise and I'm
holding you to it. About that parasite-you said I could kill it, personally.
Are you through with it?" "Yes, I'm through with it, but-" I started to get out of bed. "No
'buts'. Give me your gun; I'm going to kill it now." "But you can't. It's already
dead." "What! You promised me." "I know I did. But it died while we
were trying to force you-to force it-to talk." I sat down and started to shake with
laughter. I got started and could not stop. I was not enjoying it; I could not
help it. The Old Man grasped my shoulders and shook
me. "Snap out of it! You'll get yourself sick. I'm sorry about it, but there's
nothing to laugh at. It could not be helped." "Ah, but there is," I answered,
still sobbing and chuckling. "It's the funniest thing that ever happened
to me. All that-and all for nothing. You dirtied yourself and you loused up me
and Mary-and all for no use." "Huh? Whatever gave you that
idea?" "Eh? I know-I know everything that
went on. And you didn't even get small change out of it-out of us, I should
say. You didn't learn anything you didn't know before." "The hell we didn't!" "And the hell you did." "It was a bigger success than you'd
ever guess, son. True, we didn't squeeze anything out of it directly, before it
died-but we got something out of you." "Me?" "Last night. We put you through it
last night. You were doped, psyched, brain-waved, analyzed, wrung out, and hung
out to dry. The parasite spilled things to you and they were still there for
the hypno-analysts to pick up after you were free of it." "What?" "Where they live. We know where they
come from and can fight back-Titan, sixth satellite of Saturn." When he said it, I felt a sudden gagging
constriction of my throat-and I knew that he was right. "You certainly fought before we could
get it out of you," he went on reminiscently. "We had to hold you
down to keep you from hurting yourself-more." Instead of leaving he threw his game leg
over the edge of the bed and struck a cigarette. He seemed anxious to be
friendly. As for me, I did not want to fight with him further; my head was
spinning and I had things to get straight. Titan-that was a long way out. Mars
was the farthest men had ever been, unless the Seagraves Expedition, the one
that never came back, got out to the Jovian moons. Still, we could get there, if there were a
reason for it. We would burn out their nest! Finally he got up to go. He had limped
almost to the door when I stopped him again. "Dad-" I had not called him that in years. He
turned and his face held a surprised and defenseless expression. "Yes,
son?" "Why did you and mother name me
'Elihu'?" "Eh? Why, it seemed the thing to do
at the time. It was your maternal grandfather's name." "Oh. Not enough reason. I'd
say." "Perhaps not." He turned again
and again I stopped him. "Dad-what sort of a person was my
mother?" "Your mother? I don't exactly know
how to tell you. Well-she was a great deal like Mary. Yes, sir, a great deal
like her." He turned and stumped out without giving me any further chance
to talk. I turned my face to the wall. After a
while I steadied down. Chapter 12 This is a personal account of my angle of
view on events known to everybody. I'm not writing history. For one thing, I
don't have the broad viewpoint. Maybe I should have been sweating about
the fate of the world when I was actually stewing about my own affairs. Maybe.
But I never heard of a man with a blighty wound caring too much about how the
battle turned out. Anyhow, there did not seem much to worry
about. I knew that the President had been saved under circumstances which would
open up anybody's eyes, even a politician's, and that was, as I saw it, the
last real hurdle. The slugs-the titans, that is-were dependent on secrecy; once
out in the open they could not possibly hold out against the massed strength of
the United States. They had no powers except those they borrowed from their
slaves, as I knew better than anybody. Now we could clean up their beachhead
here; then we could go after them where they lived. But planning interplanetary
expeditions was hardly my job. I knew as much about that subject as I knew
about Egyptian art. When the doctor released me I went looking
for Mary. I still had nothing but the Old Man's word for it, but I had more
than a suspicion that I had made a big hairy thing of myself. I did not expect
her to be glad to see me, but I had to speak my piece. You would think that a tall, handsome
redhead would be as easy to find as fiat ground in Kansas. She would have been
had she been a member of the in staff, but she was a field agent. Field agents
come and go and the resident personnel are encouraged to mind their own
business. Doris had not seen her again-so she said-and was annoyed that I
should want to find her. The personnel office gave me the bland
brush off. I was not inquiring officially, I did not know the agent's name, and
just who did I think I was, anyway? They referred me to Operations, meaning the
Old Man. That did not suit me. I had no more luck and met with even more
suspicion when I tried the door tally; I began to feel like a spy in my own
section. I went to the bio lab, could not find its
chief, and talked to an assistant. He did not know anything about a girl in
connection with Project Interview; the subject had been a man-he knew; he had
seen the stereo. I told him to take a close look at me. He did and said,
"Oh, were you that guy? Pal, you sure took a beating." He went back
to scratching himself and shuffling reports. I left without saying thank you and went
to the Old Man's office. There seemed to be no choice. There was a new face at Miss Haines's
desk. I never saw Miss Haines again after the night I got taken. Nor did I ask
what had become of her; I did not want to know. The new secretary passed in my
I.D. code and, for a wonder, the Old Man was in and would see me. "What do you want?" he said
grumpily. I said, "Thought you might have some
work for me," which was not at all what I intended to say. "Matter of fact, I was just fixing to
send for you. You've loafed long enough." He barked something at his desk
phone, stood up and said, "Come!" I felt suddenly at peace, and followed
him. "Cosmetics?" I asked. "Your own ugly face will do. We're
headed for Washington." Nevertheless we did stop in Cosmetics, but only
for street clothes. I drew a gun-my own had gone where the woodbine twineth-and
had my phone checked. The door guard made us bare our backs
before he would let us approach and check out. Then we tucked our shirts in and
went on up, coming out in the lower levels of New Philadelphia, the first I had
known as to the location of the Section's new base. "I take it this burg
is clean?" I said to the Old Man. "If you do, you are rusty in the
head," he answered. "Keep your eyes peeled." There was no opportunity for more
questions. The presence of so many fully clothed humans bothered me; I found
myself drawing away from people and watching for round shoulders. Getting into
a crowded elevator to go up to the launching platform seemed downright
reckless. When we were in our car and the controls set, I said so. "What
in the devil do the authorities in that dump think they are doing? I could
swear that at least one cop we passed was wearing a hump." "Possibly. Even probably." "Well, for crying in church! What
goes on? I thought you had this job taped and that we were fighting back on all
fronts." "We're trying to. What would you
suggest we do about it?" "Why, it's obvious-even if it were
freezing cold, we ought not to see a back covered up anywhere, not until we
know they are all dead." "That's right." "Well, then-Look, the President knows
the score, doesn't he? I understand that-" "He knows it." "What's he waiting for? For the whole
country to be taken over? He should declare martial law and get action. You
told him, a long time ago." "So I did." The Old Man stared
down at the countryside. "Son, are you under the impression that the
President runs the country?" "Of course not. But he is the only
man who can act." "Mmmm-They sometimes call Premier
Tsvetkov 'the Prisoner of the Kremlin'. True or not, the President is the
prisoner of Congress." "You mean Congress hasn't
acted?" "I have spent my time the past
several days-ever since we stopped the attempt on the President-trying to help
the President convince them. Ever been worked over by a congressional
committee, son?" I tried to figure it out. Here we sat, as
stupid as dodoes walking up a gangplank to be slugged-yes, and Homo sapiens
would be as extinct as the dodo if we did not move. Presently the Old Man said,
"It's time you learned the political facts of life. Congresses have
refused to act in the face of dangers more obvious than this one. This one
isn't obvious, not until a man has had it in his lap, the way we have. The
evidence is slim and hard to believe." "But how about the Assistant
Secretary of the Treasury? They can't ignore that." "Can't they? The Assistant Secretary
had one snatched off his back, right in the East Wing, and we killed two of his
Secret Service guards. And now the honorable gent is in Walter Reed with a
nervous breakdown and can't recall what happened. The Treasury Department gave
out that an attempt to assassinate the President had been foiled-true, but not
the way they meant it." "And the President held still for
that?" "His advisers told him to wait until
he can get congressional support. His majority is uncertain at best and there
are stalwart statesmen in both houses who want his head on a platter. Party
politics is a rough game." "Good Lord, partisanship doesn't
figure in a case like this!" The Old Man cocked an eyebrow. "You
think not, eh?" I finally managed to ask him the question
I had come into his office to ask: where was Mary? "Odd question from you," he
grunted. I let it ride; he went on, "Where she should be. Guarding the
President." We went first to a room where a joint
special committee was going over evidence. It was a closed session but the Old
Man had passes. When we got there they were running stereos; we slipped into
seats and watched. The films were of my anthropoid friend.
Napoleon-the ape himself, shots of him with the titan on his back, then
close-ups of the titan. It made me sick to see it. One parasite looks like
another; but I knew which one this was and I was deeply glad it was dead. The ape gave way to me myself. I saw
myself being clamped into the chair. I hate to admit how I looked; real funk is
not pretty. A voice off screen told what was going on. I saw them lift the titan off the ape and
onto my own bare back. Then I fainted in the picture-and almost fainted again.
I won't describe it and it upsets me to tell about it. I saw myself writhing
under the shocks given the titan-and I writhed again. At one point I tore my
right hand free of the clamps, something I had not known, but which explained
why my wrist was still not healed. And I saw the thing die. That was worth sitting
through the rest. The film ended and the chairman said,
"Well, gentlemen?" "Mr. Chairman!" "The gentleman from Indiana is
recognized." "Speaking without prejudice to the
issue, I must say that I have seen better trick photography from
Hollywood." They tittered and someone called out, "Hear! Hear!"
I knew the ball game was gone. The head of our bio lab testified, then I
found myself called to the stand. I gave my name, address, and occupation, then
perfunctorily was asked a number of questions, about my experiences under the
titans. The questions were read from a sheet and the chairman obviously was not
familiar with them. The thing that got me was that they did
not want to hear. Two of them were reading newspapers. There were only two questions from the floor. One senator said to
me, "Mr. Nivens-your name is Nivens?" I agreed that it was. "Mr.
Nivens," he went on, "you say that you are an investigator?" "Yes." "F.B.I., no doubt?" "No, my chief reports directly to the
President." The senator smiled. "Just as I
thought. Now Mr. Nivens, you say you are an investigator-but as a matter of
fact you are an actor, are you not?" He seemed to be consulting notes. I tried to tell too much truth. I wanted
to say that I had once acted one season of summer stock but that I was,
nevertheless, a real, live, sure-enough investigator. I got no chance.
"That will do, Mr. Nivens. Thank you." The other question was put to me by an
elderly senator whose name I should have known. He wanted to know my views on
using tax money to arm other countries-and he used the question to express his
own views. My views on that subject are cloudy but it did not matter, as I did
not get to express them. The next thing I knew the clerk was saying,
"Stand down, Mr. Nivens." I sat tight. "Look here," I
said, "all of you. It's evident that you don't believe me and think this
is a put-up job. Well, for the love of heaven, bring in a lie detector! Or use
the sleep test. This hearing is a joke." The chairman banged his gavel. "Stand
down, Mr. Nivens." I stood. The Old Man had told me that the purpose
of the meeting was to report out a joint resolution declaring total emergency
and vesting war powers in the President. The chairman asked if they were ready
to consider the resolution. One of the newspaper readers looked up long enough
to say, "Mr. Chairman, I call for clearing the committee room." So we were ejected. I said to the Old Man,
"It looks bad to this boy." "Forget it," he said. "The
President knew this gambit had failed when he heard the names of the
committee." "Where does that leave us? Do we wait
for the slugs to take over Congress, too?" "The President goes right ahead with
a message to Congress and a request for full powers." "Will he get them?" The Old Man screwed up his face.
"Frankly, I don't think he stands a chance." The joint session was secret, of course,
but we were present-direct orders of the President, probably. The Old Man and I
were on that little balcony business back of the Speaker's rostrum. They opened
it with full rigamarole and then went through the ceremony of appointing two
members from each house to notify the President. I suppose he was right outside for he came
in at once, escorted by the delegation. His guards were with him-but they were
all our men. Mary was with him, too. Somebody set up a
folding chair for her, right by the President. She fiddled with a notebook and
handed papers to him, pretending to be a secretary. But the disguise ended
there; she had it turned on full blast and looked like Cleopatra on a warm
night-and as out of place as a bed in church. I could feel them stir; she got
as much attention as the President did. Even the President noticed it. You could
see that he wished that he had left her at home, but it was too late to do
anything about it without greater embarrassment. You can bet I noticed her. I caught her
eye-and she gave me a long, slow, sweet smile. I grinned like a collie pup
until the Old Man dug me in the ribs. Then I settled back and tried to behave
but I was happy. The President made a reasoned explanation
of the situation, why we knew it to be so and what had to be done. It was as
straightforward and rational as an engineering report, and about as moving. He
simply stated facts. He put aside his notes at the end. "This is such a
strange and terrible emergency, so totally beyond any previous experience, that
I must ask very broad powers to cope with it. In some areas, martial law must
be declared. Grave invasions of civil guarantees will be necessary, for a time.
The right of free movement must be abridged. The right to be secure from
arbitrary search and seizure must give way to the right of safety for everyone.
Because any citizen, no matter how respected or how loyal, may be the unwilling
servant of these secret enemies, all citizens must face some loss of civil
rights and personal dignities until this plague is killed. "With utmost reluctance, I ask that
you authorize these necessary steps." With that he sat down. You can feel a crowd. They were made
uneasy, but he did not carry them. The president of the Senate took the gavel
and looked at the Senate majority leader; it had been programmed for him to
propose the emergency resolution. Something slipped. I don't know whether
the floor leader shook his head or signaled, but he did not take the floor.
Meanwhile the delay was getting awkward and there were cries of, "Mister
President!" and "Order!" The Senate
president passed over several others and gave the flow to a member of his own
party. I recognized the man-Senator Gottlieb, a wheelhorse who would vote for
his own lynching if it were on his party's program. He started out by yielding
to none in his respect for the Constitution, the Bill of Rights, and, probably,
the Grand Canyon. He pointed modestly to his own long and faithful service and
spoke well of America's place in history. I thought he was beating the drum while
the boys worked out a new shift-when I suddenly realized that his words were
adding up to meaning: he was proposing to suspend the order of business and get
on with the impeachment and trial of the President of the United States! I think I tumbled to it as quickly as
anyone; the senator had his proposal so decked out in ritualistic verbiage that
it was a wonder that anyone noticed what he was actually saying. I looked at
the Old Man. The Old Man was looking at Mary. She was looking back at him with an
expression of extreme urgency. The Old Man snatched a pad out of his
pocket, scrawled something, wadded it up, and threw it down to Mary. She caught
it, opened it, and read it-and passed it to the President. He was sitting, relaxed and easy-as if one
of his oldest friends were not at that moment tearing his name to shreds and,
with it, the safety of the Republic. He put on his old-fashioned specs and read
the note. He then glanced unhurriedly around at the Old Man and lifted his
eyebrows. The Old Man nodded. The President nudged the Senate president,
who, at the President's gesture, bent over him. The President and he exchanged
whispers. Gottlieb was still rumbling along about
his deep sorrow, but that there came times when old friendship must give way to
a higher duty and therefore-The Senate president banged his gavel. "If the
senator please!" Gottlieb looked startled and said, "I
do not yield." "The senator is not asked to yield.
At the request of the President of the United States, because of the importance
of what you are saying, the senator is asked to come to the rostrum to
speak." Gottlieb looked puzzled but there was
nothing else he could do. He walked slowly toward the front of the house. Mary's chair blocked the little stairway up to the rostrum.
Instead of getting quietly out of the way, she bumbled around, turning and
picking up the chair, so that she got even more in the way. Gottlieb stopped and
she brushed against him. He caught her arm, as much to steady himself as her.
She spoke to him and he to her, but no one else could hear the words. Finally
they got around each other and he went on to the front of the rostrum. The Old Man was quivering like a dog in
point. Mary looked up at him and nodded. The Old Man said, "Take
him!" I was over that rail in a flying leap, as
if I had been wound up like a crossbow. I landed on Gottlieb's shoulders. I heard the Old Man shout, "Gloves,
son! Gloves!" I did not stop for them. I split the senator's jacket with
my bare hands and I could see the slug pulsing under his shirt. I tore the
shirt away and anybody could see it. Six stereo cameras could not have recorded
what happened in the next few seconds. I slugged Gottlieb back of the ear to
stop his thrashing. Mary was sitting on his legs. The President was standing
over me and pointing, while shouting, "There! There! Now you can all
see." The Senate president was standing stupefied, waggling his gavel. The Congress was just a mob, men yelling
and women screaming. Above me the Old Man was shouting orders to the
presidential guards as if he were standing on a bridge. We had this in our favor; doors were
locked and there were no armed and disciplined men present except the Old Man's
own boys. Sergeants-at-arms, surely-but what are they? One elderly Congressman
pulled a hogleg out of his coat that must have been a museum piece, but that
was a mere incident. Between the guns of the guards and the
pounding of the gavel something like order was restored. The President started
to talk. He told them that an amazing accident had given them a chance to see
the true nature of the enemy and he suggested that they file past and see for
themselves one of the titans from Saturn's largest moon. Without waiting for
their consent, he pointed to the front row and told them to come up. They came. I squatted back out of the way and
wondered what was accidental about it. With the Old Man you can never tell. Had
he known that Congress was infested? I rubbed a bruised knee and wondered. Mary stayed on the platform. About twenty
had filed by and a female Congressman had gotten hysterics when I saw Mary
signal the Old Man again. This time I was a hair ahead of his order. I might have had quite a fight if two of
the boys had not been close by; this one was young and tough, an ex-marine. We
laid him beside Gottlieb, and again the Old Man and the President and the
Senate president, shouting their lungs out, restored order. Then it was "inspection and
search" whether they liked it or not. I patted the women on the back as
they came by and caught one. I thought I had caught another, but it was an
embarrassing mistake; she was so blubber fat that I guessed wrong. Mary spotted two more, then there was a
long stretch, three hundred or more, with no jackpots. It was soon evident that
some were hanging back. Don't let anyone tell you that Congressmen
are stupid. It takes brains to get elected and it takes a practical psychologist
to stay elected. Eight men with guns were not enough-eleven, counting the Old
Man, Mary, and me. Most of the slugs would have gotten away if the Whip of the
House had not organized help. With their assistance, we caught thirteen,
ten alive. Only one of the hosts was badly wounded. But the Congress of the United States has
not been such a shambles since Jefferson Davis announced his momentous
decision. No, not even after the Bombing. Chapter 13 So the President got the authority he needed
and the Old Man was his de facto chief of staff; at last we could move fast and
effectively. Oh, yes? Did you ever try to hurry a project through a
bureaucracy? "Directives" have to be
"implemented"; "agencies" have to be
"coordinated"-and everything has to go to the files. The Old Man had a simple enough campaign
in mind. It could not be the straightforward quarantine he had proposed when
the infection was limited to the Des Moines area; before we could fight back,
we had to locate them. But government agents couldn't search two hundred
million people; the people had to do it themselves. Schedule Bare Back was to be the first
phase of the implementation of Operation Parasite-which makes me talk like a
bureaucrat. Never mind-the idea was that everybody, everybody was to peel to
the waist and stay peeled, until all titans were spotted and killed. Oh, women
could have halter strings across their backs, but a parasite could not hide
under a bra string. We whipped up a visual presentation to go
with the stereocast speech the President would make to the nation. Fast work
had saved seven of the parasites we had flushed in the sacred halls of Congress
and now they were alive on animal hosts. We could show them and we could show
the less grisly parts of the film taken of me. The President himself would
appear in the 'cast in shorts, and models would demonstrate what the Well
Undressed Citizen Would Wear This Season, including the metal head-and-spine
armor which was intended to protect a person even if a parasite got to him in
his sleep. We got it ready in one black-coffee night
and the President's writers had his lines ready for him. The smash finish was
to show Congress in session, discussing the emergency, and every man, woman,
and page boy showing a bare back to the camera. With twenty-eight minutes left until
stereocast time the President got a call from up the street. I was present; the
Old Man had been with the President all night, and had kept me around for
chores. Mary was there, of course; the President was her special charge. We
were all in shorts; Schedule Bare Back had already started in the White House.
The only ones who looked comfortable in the get-up were Mary, who can wear
anything, the colored doorman, who carried himself like a Zulu king, and the
President himself, whose innate dignity could not be touched. When the call came in the President did
not bother to cut us out of his end of the conversation. "Speaking,"
he said. Presently he added, "You feel certain? Very well, John, what do
you advise . . . . I see. No, I don't think that would work. . . . I had better
come up the street. Tell them to be ready." He pushed back the phone, his
face still serene, and turned to an assistant. "Tell them to hold up the
broadcast." He turned to the Old Man. "Come, Andrew, we must go to
the Capitol." He sent for his valet and retired into a
dressing room adjoining his office; when he came out, he was formally dressed
for a state occasion. He offered no explanation, the Old Man raised an eyebrow
but said nothing and I did not dare say anything. The rest of us stayed in our
gooseflesh specials and so we went to the Capitol. It was a joint session, the second in less
than twenty-four hours. We trooped in, and I got that no-pants-in-church
nightmare feeling, for the Congressmen and senators were dressed as usual. Then
I saw that the page boys were in shorts without shirts and felt somewhat
better. I still don't understand it. It seems that
some people would rather be dead than lose dignity, with senators high on the
list. Congressmen, too-a Congressman is a man who wants to be a senator. They
had given the President all the authority he asked for; Schedule Bare Back
itself had been discussed and approved-but they did not see where it applied to
them. After all, they had been searched and cleaned out; Congress was the only
group in the country known to be free of titans. Maybe some saw the holes in the argument,
but not one wanted to be first in a public striptease. Face and dignity are
indispensable to an office holder. They sat tight, fully dressed. When the President took the rostrum, he
simply looked at them until he got dead silence. Then slowly, calmly, he
started taking off clothes. He stopped when he was bare to the waist.
He had had me worried for a moment; I think he had others worried. He then
turned slowly around, lifting his arms. At last he spoke. "I
did that," he said, "so that you might see for yourself that your
Chief Executive is not a prisoner of the enemy." He paused. "But
how about you?" That last word was flung at them. The President punched a finger at the
junior Whip. "Mark Cummings-how about you? Are you a loyal citizen or are
you a zombie spy? Get up! Get your shirt off!" "Mister President-" It was
Charity Evans, from the State of Maine, looking like a pretty schoolteacher.
She stood and I saw that, while she was fully dressed, she was in evening
dress. Her gown reached to the floor, but was cut as deep as could be above. She
turned like a mannequin; in back the dress ended at the base of her spine; in
front it came up in two well-filled scallops. "Is this satisfactory, Mr.
President?" "Quite satisfactory, madam." Cummings was on his feet and fumbling at
his jacket; his face was scarlet. Someone stood up in the middle of the hall. It was Senator Gottlieb. He looked as if
he should have been in bed; his cheeks were gray and sunken; his lips showed
cyanosis. But he held himself erect and, with incredible dignity, followed the
President's example. His old-fashioned underwear was a one-piece job; he
wriggled his arms out and let it dangle over his galluses. Then he, too, turned
all the way around; on his back, scarlet against his fish-white flesh, was the
mark of the parasite. He spoke. "Last night I stood here
and said things I would rather have been flayed alive than utter. But last
night I was not my own master. Today I am. Can you not see that Rome is
burning?" Suddenly he had a gun in his hand. "Up on your feet, you
wardheelers, you courthouse loafers! Two minutes to get your duds off and show
a bare back-then I shoot!" Men close to him sprang up and tried to
grab his arm, but he swung the gun around like a flyswatter, smashing one of
them in the face. I had my own out, ready to back his play, but it was not
necessary. They could see that he was as dangerous as an old bull and they
backed away. It hung in balance, then they started
shucking clothes like Doukhobors. One man bolted for a door; he was tripped.
No, he was not wearing a parasite. But we did catch three. After that, the
show went on the channels, ten minutes late, and Congress started the first of
its "bare back" sessions. Chapter 14 "LOCK YOUR DOORS!" "CLOSE THE DAMPERS ON YOUR
FIREPLACES!" "NEVER ENTER A DARK PLACE!" "BE WARY OF CROWDS!" "A MAN WEARING A COAT IS AN
ENEMY-SHOOT!" We should have had every titan in the
country spotted and killed in a week. I don't know what more we could have
done. In addition to a steady barrage of propaganda the country was being
quartered and sectioned from the air, searching for flying saucers on the
ground. Our radar screen was on full alert for unidentified blips. Military
units, from airborne troops to guided-rocket stations, were ready to smear any
that landed. Then nothing happened. There was no work
for them to do. The thing fizzled like a damp firecracker. In the uncontaminated areas people took
off their shirts, willingly or reluctantly, looked around them and found no
parasites. They watched their newscasts and wondered and waited for the
government to tell them that the danger was over. But nothing happened and both
laymen and local officials began to doubt the necessity of running around the streets
in sunbathing costumes. We had shouted "Wolf!" and no wolf came. The contaminated areas? The reports from
the contaminated areas were not materially different from the reports from
other areas. Our stereocast and the follow-ups did not
reach those areas. Back in the days of radio it could not have happened; the
Washington station where the 'cast originated could have blanketed the country.
But stereo-video rides wavelengths so short that horizon-to-horizon relay is
necessary and local channels must be squirted out of local stations; it's the
price we pay for plenty of channels and high resolution pictures. In the infected areas the slugs controlled
the local stations; the people never heard the warning. But in Washington we had every reason to
believe that they had heard the warning. Reports came back from-well, Iowa, for
example, just like those from California. The governor of Iowa was one of the
first to send a message to the President, promising full cooperation. The Iowa
state police were already cruising the roads, he reported, stopping everybody
and requiring them to strip to the waist. Air travel above Iowa was stopped for
the duration of the emergency, just as the President had urged. There was even a relayed stereo of the
governor addressing his constituents, bare to the waist. He faced the camera
and I wanted to tell him to turn around. But presently they cut to another
camera and we had a close up of a bare back, while the governor's voice went
cheerfully on, urging all citizens to work with the police. If any place in the Union was a pest house
of slugs, Iowa should have been it. Had they evacuated Iowa and concentrated on
heavier centers of population? We were gathered in a conference room off
the President's office. The President had kept the Old Man with him, I tagged
along, and Mary was still on watch. Secretary of Security Martinez was there as
well as the Supreme Chief of Staff, Air Marshal Rexton. There were others from
the President's "fishing cabinet", but they weren't important. The President watched the 'cast from Iowa
and turned to the Old Man. "Well, Andrew? I thought Iowa was a place we
would have to fence off." The Old Man grunted. Marshal Rexton said, "As I figure
it-mind you, I have not had much time to evaluate this situation-they have gone
underground. We may have to comb every inch of every suspicious area." The Old Man grunted again. "Combing
Iowa, corn shock by corn shock, does not appeal to me." "How else would you tackle it,
sir?" "Figure your enemy! He can't go
underground. He can't live without a host." "Very well-assuming that is true, how
many parasites would you say are in Iowa?" "Damn it, how should I know? They
didn't take me into their confidence." "Suppose we make a top estimate.
If-" The Old Man interrupted him. "You've
got no basis for an estimate. Can't you folks see that the titans have won
another round?" "Eh?" "You just heard the governor; they
let us look at his back-or somebody's back. Did you notice that he didn't turn
around in front of the camera?" "But he did," someone said.
"I saw him." "I certainly had the impression that
I saw him turn," said the President slowly. "You are suggesting that
Governor Packer is himself possessed?" "Correct. You saw what you were meant
to see. There was a camera cut just before he was fully turned; people hardly
ever notice them; they are used to them. Depend on it. Mister President, every
message out of Iowa is faked." The President looked thoughtful. Secretary
Martinez shook his head emphatically and said, "Impossible. Granted that
the governor's message could have been faked-a clever character actor could
have faked it. Remember the inaugural address in the crisis of '96, when the
President Elect was laid up with pneumonia? Granted that one such 'cast could
be faked, we've had our choice of dozens of 'casts from Iowa. How about that
street scene in Des Moines? Don't tell me you can fake hundreds of people
dashing around stripped to their waists-or do your parasites practice mass
hypnotic control?" "They can't that I know of,"
conceded the Old Man. "If they can, we might as well throw in the towel
and admit that the human race has been superseded. But what made you think that
that 'cast came from Iowa?" "Eh? Why, damn it, sir, it came over
the Iowa channel." "Proving what? Did you read any
street signs? It looked like any typical street in a downtown retail district.
Never mind what city the announcer told you it was; what city was it?" The Secretary let his mouth hang open.
I've got fairly close to the "camera eye" that detectives are
supposed to have; I let that picture run through my mind-and I not only could
not tell what city, I could not even place the part of the country. It could
have been Memphis, Seattle, or Boston-or none of them. Allowing for special
cases like Canal Street in New Orleans, or Denver's Civic Center, the downtown
districts in American cities are as standardized as barber shops. "Never mind," the Old Man went
on. "I couldn't tell and I was looking for landmarks. The explanation is
simple; the Des Moines station picked up a Schedule Bare Back street scene from
some city not contaminated and rechanneled it under their own commentary. They
chopped out anything that would localize it . . . and we swallowed it.
Gentlemen, this enemy knows us, inside and out. This campaign has been planned
in great detail and they are ready to outwit us in almost any move we can make." "Aren't you being an alarmist,
Andrew?" said the President. "There is another possibility, that the
titans have moved somewhere else." "They are still in Iowa," the
Old Man said flatly, "but you won't prove it with that thing." He
gestured at the stereo tank. Secretary Martinez squirmed. "This is
ridiculous!" he exclaimed. "You are saying that we can't get a
correct report out of Iowa, as if it were occupied territory." "That is what it is." "But I stopped off in Des Moines two
days ago, coming back from Alaska. Everything was normal. Mind you, I grant the
existence of your parasites, though I haven't seen one. But let's find them
where they are and root them out, instead of dreaming up fantasies." The Old Man looked tired and I felt tired.
I wondered how many ordinary people were taking it seriously, if this was what
we ran into at the top. Finally the Old Man replied, "Control
the communications of a country and you control the country; that's elementary.
You had better take fast steps. Mister Secretary, or you won't have any
communications left." "But I was merely-" "You root 'em out!" the Old Man
said rudely. "I've told you they are in Iowa and in New Orleans, and a
dozen other spots. My job is finished. You are Secretary of Security; you root
'em out." He stood up and said, "Mister President, I've had a long
pull for a man my age; when I lose sleep I lose my temper. Could I be
excused?" "Certainly, Andrew." He had not
lost his temper and I think the President knew it. He doesn't lose his temper;
he makes other people lose theirs. Before the Old Man could say goodnight.
Secretary Martinez interrupted. "Wait a moment! You've made some
flat-footed statements. Let's check up on them." He turned to the Chief of
Staff. "Rexton!" "Uh, yes, sir." "That
new post near Des Moines, Fort something-or-other, named after
what's-his-name?" "Fort Patton." "That's it, that's it. Well, let's
not dally; get them on the command circuit-" "With
visual," put in the Old Man. "With visual, of course, and we'll
show this-I mean we'll get the true situation in Iowa." The Air Marshal handed a by-your-leave-sir
to the President, went to the stereo tank and patched in with Security General
Headquarters. He asked for the officer of the watch at Fort Patton, Iowa. Shortly thereafter the stereo tank showed
the inside of a military communications center. Filling the foreground was a
young officer. His rank and corps showed on his cap, but his chest was bare.
Martinez turned triumphantly to the Old Man. "You see?" "I see." "Now to make certain.
Lieutenant!" "Yes, sir!" The young fellow
looked awestruck and kept glancing from one famous face to another. Reception
and bi-angle were in synch; the eyes of the image looked where they seemed to
look, as if he were actually sitting in the receiver tank. "Stand up and turn around,"
Martinez continued. "Uh? Why, certainly, sir." He
seemed puzzled, but he did so-and it took him almost out of scan. We could see
his bare back, up to about the short ribs-no higher. "Confound it!" shouted Martinez.
"Sit down and turn around." "Yessir!" The youth seemed
flustered. He leaned over the desk and added, "Just a moment while I widen
the view angle, sir." The picture suddenly melted and rippling
rainbows chased across the tank. The young officer's voice was still coming
over the audio channel. "There-is that better, sir?" "Damn it, we can't see a thing!"
"You can't? Just a moment, sir." We could hear him breathing heavily.
Suddenly the tank came to life and I thought for a moment that we were back at
Fort Patton. But it was a major on the screen this time and the place looked
larger. "Supreme Headquarters," the image announced,
"Communications officer of the watch. Major Donovan." "Major," Martinez said in
controlled tones, "I was hooked in with Fort Patton. What happened?" "Yes, sir; I was monitoring it. We've
had a slight technical difficulty on that channel. We'll put your call through
again in a moment." "Well, hurry!" "Yes, sir." The tank rippled and
went empty. The Old Man stood up again. "Call me
when you've cleared up that 'slight technical difficulty'. Meantime, I'm going
to bed." Chapter 15 If I have given the impression that
Secretary Martinez was stupid, I am sorry. Everyone had trouble at first
believing what the slugs could do. You have to see one, then you believe in the
pit of your stomach. There were no flies on Air Marshal Rexton,
either. The two must have worked all night, after convincing themselves by more
calls to known danger spots that "technical interruptions" do not
occur so conveniently. They called the Old Man about four a.m. and he called me,
using our special phones. Those flesh-embedded receptors should not be used as
alarm clocks; it's too rough a way to wake a man. They were in the same conference room,
Martinez, Rexton, a couple of his high brass, and the Old Man. The President
came in, wearing a bathrobe and followed by Mary, just as I arrived. Martinez
started to speak but the Old Man cut in. "Let's see your back, Tom!" The President looked surprised and Mary
signaled that everything was okay, but the Old Man chose not to see her.
"I mean it," he persisted. The President said quietly,
"Perfectly correct, Andrew," and slipped his robe off his shoulders.
His back was clean. "If I don't set an example, how can I expect others to
cooperate?" The Old Man started to help him back into the
robe, but the President shrugged him off and hung it over a chair. "I'll
just have to acquire new habits. Difficult, at my age. Well, gentlemen?" I thought myself that bare skin would take
getting used to; we made an odd group. Martinez was lean and tanned, carved
smooth from mahogany. I'd judge he was part Indian. Rexton had a burned-in,
high-altitude tan on his face, but from his collar line down he was as white as
the President. On his chest was a black cross of hair, armpit to armpit and
chin to belly, while the President and the Old Man were covered front and back
with grizzled, wiry fur. The Old Man's mat was so thick that mice could have
nested in it. Mary looked like a publicity pic-low angle
shot to bring out the legs and careful posing, that sort. Me-well. I'm the
spiritual type. Martinez and Rexton had been shoving push
pins into a map, red for bad, green for good, and a few amber ones. Reports
were still coming and Rexton's assistants kept adding new pins. Iowa looked like measles; New Orleans and
the Teche country were as bad. So was Kansas City. The upper end of the
Missouri-Mississippi system, from Minneapolis and St. Paul down to St. Louis,
was clearly enemy territory. There were fewer red pins from there down to New Orleans-but
there were no green ones. There was another hot spot around El Paso
and two on the East Coast. The President looked it over calmly.
"We shall need the help of Canada and Mexico," he said. "Any
reports?" "None that mean anything, sir." "Canada and Mexico," the Old Man
said seriously, "will be just a start. You are going to need the whole
world with you on this job." Rexton said, "We will, eh? How about
Russia?" Nobody had an answer to that one; nobody
ever has. Too big to occupy and too big to ignore-World War III had not settled
the Russian problem and no war ever would. The parasites might feel right at
home behind the Curtain. The President said, "We'll deal with
that when we come to it." He drew a finger across the map. "Any
trouble getting messages through to the Coast?" "Apparently not, sir," Rexton
told him. "They don't seem to interfere with straight-through relay. But
all military communications I have shifted to one-link relay through the space
stations." He glanced at his watch finger. "Space Station Gamma, at
the moment." "Hmmm-" said the President.
"Andrew, could these things storm a space station?" "How would I know?" the Old Man
answered testily. "I don't know whether their ships are built for it or
not. More probably they would do it by infiltration, through the supply
rockets." There was discussion as to whether or not
the space stations could already have been taken over; Schedule Bare Back did
not apply to the stations. Although we had built them and paid for them, since
they were technically United Nations territory, the President had to wait until
the United Nations acted on the entire matter. "Don't worry about it," Rexton
said suddenly. "Why not?" the President asked. "I am probably the only one here who
has done duty in a space station. Gentlemen, the costume we are now wearing is
customary in a station. A man fully dressed would stand out like an overcoat on
the beach. But we'll see." He gave orders to one of his assistants. The President resumed studying the map.
"So far as we know," he said, pointing to Grinnell, Iowa, "all
this derives from a single landing, here." The Old Man answered, "Yes-so far as
we know." I said, "Oh, no!" They all looked at me and I was
embarrassed. "Go ahead," said the President. "There were at least three more
landings-I know there were-before I was rescued." The Old Man looked dumbfounded. "Are
you sure, son? We thought we had wrung you dry."
"Of course I'm sure." "Why didn't you mention it?" "I never thought of it before."
I tried to explain how it feels to be possessed, how you know what is going on,
but everything seems dreamy, equally important and equally unimportant. I grew quite
upset. I am not the jittery type, but being ridden by a master does something
to you. The Old Man put his hand on me and said,
"Steady down, son." The President said something soothing and gave me
a reassuring smile. That stereocast personality of his is not put on; he's
really got it. Rexton said, "The important point is:
where did they land? We might still capture one." "I doubt it," the Old Man
answered. "They did a cover-up on the first one in a matter of hours. If
it was the first one," he added thoughtfully. I went to the map and tried to think.
Sweating, I pointed to New Orleans. "I'm pretty sure one was about
here." I stared at the map. "I don't know where the others landed.
But I know they did." "How about here?" Rexton asked,
pointing to the East Coast. "I don't know. I don't know." The Old Man pointed to the other East
Coast danger spot. "We know this one is a secondary infection." He
was kind enough not to say that I had been the means of infecting it. "Can't you remember anything else?" Martinez said
testily. "Think, man!" "I just don't know. We never knew
what they were up to, not really." I thought until my skull ached, then
pointed to Kansas City. "I sent several messages here, but I don't know
whether they were shipment orders, or not." Rexton looked at the map; around Kansas
City was almost as pin-studded as Iowa. "We'll assume a landing near
Kansas City, too. The technical boys can do a problem on it. It may be subject
to logistic analysis; we might derive the other landing." "Or landings," added the Old
Man. "Eh? 'Or landings'. Certainly. But we
need more reports." He turned back to the map and stared at it
thoughtfully. Chapter 16 Hindsight is confoundedly futile. At the
moment the first saucer landed the menace could have been stamped out by one
determined man and a bomb. At the time "The Cavanaughs"-Mary, the Old
Man, and I-reconnoitered around Grinnell and in Des Moines, we three alone
might have killed every slug had we been ruthless and, more important, known
where they all were. Had Schedule Bare Back been ordered during
the fortnight after the first landing it alone might have turned the trick. But
by the next day it was clear that Schedule Bare Back had failed as an offensive
measure. As a defense it was useful; the uncontaminated areas could be kept so,
as long as the slugs could not conceal themselves. It had even had mild success
in offense; areas contaminated but not "secured" by the parasites
were cleaned up at once... Washington itself, for example, and New
Philadelphia. New Brooklyn, too-there I had been able to give specific advice.
The entire East Coast turned from red to green. But as the area down the middle of the
country filled in on the map, it filled in red, and stayed so. The infected
areas stood out in ruby light now, for the simple wall map studded with push
pins had been replaced by a huge electronic military map, ten miles to the
inch, covering one wall of the conference room. It was a repeater map, the
master being located down in the sublevels of the New Pentagon. The country was split in two, as if a
giant had washed red pigment down the Central Valley. Two zigzag amber paths
bordered the great band held by the slugs; these were overlap, the only areas
of real activity, places where line-of-sight reception was possible from both
stations held by the enemy and from stations still in the hands of free men.
One such started near Minneapolis, swung west of Chicago and east of St. Louis,
then meandered through Tennessee and Alabama to the Gulf. The other cut a wide
path through the Great Plains and came out near Corpus Christi. El Paso was the
center of a ruby area as yet unconnected with the main body. I looked at the map and wondered what was
going on in those border strips. I had the room to myself; the Cabinet was
meeting and the President had taken the Old Man with him. Rexton and his brass
had left earlier. I stayed there because I had not been told where to go and I
hesitated to wander around in the White House. So I stayed and fretted and
watched amber lights blink red and, much less frequently, red lights blink
amber or green. I wondered how an overnight visitor with
no status managed to get breakfast? I had been up since four and my total
nourishment so far had been one cup of coffee, served by the President's valet.
Even more urgently I wanted to find a washroom. I knew where the President's
washroom was, but I did not have the nerve to use it, feeling vaguely that to
do so would be somewhere between high treason and disorderly conduct. There was not a guard in sight. Probably
the room was being scanned from a board somewhere; I suppose every room in the
White House has an "eye & ear" in it; but there was no one
physically in view. At last I got desperate enough to start
trying doors. The first two were locked; the third was what I was looking for.
It was not marked "Sacred to the Chief" nor did it appear to be
booby-trapped, so I used it. When I came back into the conference room,
Mary was there. I looked at her stupidly for a moment.
"I thought you were with the President?" She smiled. "I was, but I got chased
out. The Old Man took over for me." I said, "Say, Mary, I've been wanting
to talk with you and this is the first chance I've had. I guess I-Well, anyway,
I shouldn't have, I mean, according to the Old Man-" I stopped, my
carefully rehearsed speech in ruins. "Anyhow, I shouldn't have said what I
did," I concluded miserably. She put a hand on my arm. "Sam. Sam,
my very dear, do not be troubled. What you said and what you did was fair
enough from what you knew. The important thing, to me, is what you did for me.
The rest does not matter-except that I am happy again to know that you don't
despise me." "Well, but-Damn it, don't be so
noble! I can't stand it!" She gave me a merry, lively smile, not at
all like the gentle one with which she had greeted me. "Sam, I think you
like your women to be a little bit bitchy. I warn you, I can be so." She
went on, "You are still worried about that slap, too, I think. All right,
I'll pay it back." She reached up and patted me gently on the cheek, once.
"There, it's paid back and you can forget it." Her expression suddenly changed, she swung
on me-and I thought the top of my head was coming off. "And that,"
she said in a tense, hoarse whisper, "pays you back the one I got from
your girlfriend!" My ears were ringing and my eyes did not
want to focus. If I had not seen her bare palm, I would have sworn that she had
used at least a two-by-four. She looked at me, wary and defiant, not
the least apologetic-angry, rather, if dilated nostrils meant anything. I
raised a hand and she tensed-but I just wanted to touch my stinging cheek. It
was very sore. "She's not my girlfriend," I said lamely. We eyed each other and simultaneously
burst out laughing. She put both her hands on my shoulders and let her head
collapse on my right one, still laughing. "Sam," she managed to say,
"I'm so sorry. I shouldn't have done it-not to you, Sam. At least I
shouldn't have slapped you so hard." "The devil you're sorry," I
growled, "but you shouldn't have put English on it. You damn near took the
hide off." "Poor Sam!" She reached up and touched
it; it hurt. "She's really not your girlfriend?" "No, worse luck. But not from lack of
my trying." "I'm sure it wasn't. Who is your
girlfriend, Sam?" The words seem coquettish; she did not make them so. "You are, you vixen!" "Yes," she said comfortably,
"I am-if you'll have me. I told you that before. And I meant it. Bought
and paid for." She was waiting to be kissed; I pushed her
away. "Confound it, woman, I don't want you 'bought and paid for'." It did not faze her. "I put it badly.
Paid for-but not bought. I'm here because I want to be here. Now will you kiss
me, please?" So help me, up to that moment she had not
turned on the sex, not really. When she saw that the answer was yes, she did so
and it was like summer sun coming out from a cloud. That is inadequate but it
will have to do. She had kissed me once before; this time
she kissed me. The French are smart; they have two words for it . . . this was
the other one. I felt myself sinking into a warm golden haze and I did not ever
want to come up. Finally I had to break and gasped. "I
think I'll sit down for a minute." She said, "Thank you, Sam," and
let me. "Mary," I said presently,
"Mary, my dear, there is something you possibly could do for me." "Yes?" she said eagerly. "Tell me how in the name of Ned a
person gets anything to eat around here? I'm starved. No breakfast." She looked startled; I suppose she had
expected something else. But she answered, "Why, certainly!" I don't know where she went nor how she
did it. She may have butted into the White House pantry and helped herself. But
she returned in a few minutes with a tray of sandwiches and two bottles of
beer. Corned beef and rye put the roses back in my cheeks. I was cleaning up my
third when I said, "Mary, how long do you figure that meeting will
last?" "Let me see," she answered,
"fourteen people, including the Old Man. I give it a minimum of two hours.
Why?" "In that case," I said,
swallowing the last bite, "we have time to duck out of here, find a
registry office, get married, and get back before the Old Man misses us." She did not answer and she did not look at
me. Instead she stared at the bubbles in her beer. "Well?" I
insisted. She raised her eyes. "I'll do it if
you say so. I'm not welshing. But I'm not going to start out by lying to you. I
would rather we didn't." "You don't want to marry me?" "Sam, I don't think you are ready to
get married." "Speak for yourself!" "Don't be angry, my dear. I'm not
holding out-honest. You can have me with or without a contract, anywhere,
anywhen, anyway. But you don't know me yet. Get acquainted with me; you might
change your mind." "I'm not in the habit of changing my
mind." She glanced up without answering, then looked away sadly. I felt my
face get hot. "That was a very special circumstance," I protested.
"It could not happen to us again in a hundred years. That wasn't really me
talking; it was-" She stopped me. "I know, Sam. And now
you want to prove to me that it didn't really happen or at least that you are
sure of your own mind now. But you don't have to prove anything. I won't run
out on you and I don't mistrust you. Take me away on a weekend; better yet,
move into my apartment. If you find that I wear well, there's always time to
make me what great grandmother called an 'honest woman', heaven knows
why." I must have looked sullen; I felt so. She
put a hand on mine and said seriously, "Take a look at the map, Sam." I turned my head and looked. Red as ever,
or more so-it seemed to me that the danger zone around El Paso had increased.
She went on, "Let's get this mess cleaned up first, dear. Then, if you
still want to, ask me again. In the meantime, you can have the privileges
without the responsibilities." What could be fairer than that? The only
trouble was that it was not the way I wanted it. Why will a man who has been
avoiding marriage like the plague suddenly decide that nothing less will suit
him? I had seen it happen a hundred times and never understood it; now I was
doing it myself. Mary had to go back on duty as soon as the
meeting was over. The Old Man collared me and took me for a walk. Yes, a walk,
though we went only as far as the Baruch Memorial Bench. There he sat down,
fiddled with his pipe, and stared into space. The day was as muggy as only
Washington can get, but the park was almost deserted. People were not yet used
to Schedule Bare Back. He said, "Schedule Counter Blast starts
at midnight." I said nothing; questioning him was
useless. Presently he added, "We swoop down on
every relay station, broadcast station, newspaper office, and Western Union
office in 'Zone Red'." "Sounds good," I answered.
"How many men does it take?" He did not answer; instead he said,
"I don't like it. I don't like it a little bit." "Huh?" "See here, bub-the President went on
the channels and told everybody to peel off their shirts. We find that the
message did not get through into infected territory. What's the next logical
development?" I shrugged. "Schedule Counter Blast,
I suppose." "That hasn't happened yet. Think, it
has been more than twenty-four hours: what should have happened and
hasn't?" "Should I know?" "You should, if you are ever going to
amount to anything on your own. Here-" He handed me a combo key.
"Scoot out to Kansas City and take a looksee. Stay away from comm
stations, cops, and-shucks, you know their attack points better than I do. Stay
away from them. Take a look at anything else. And don't get caught." He
looked at his finger and added, "Be back here a half hour before midnight,
or sooner. Get going." "A lot of time you allow me to case a
whole city," I complained. "It will take nearly three hours just to
drive to Kansas City." "More than three hours," he
answered. "Don't attract attention by picking up a ticket." "You know dam well I'm a careful
driver." "Move." So I moved, stopping by the White House to
pick up my kit. I wasted ten minutes convincing a new guard that I really had
been there overnight and actually had possessions to pick up. The combo was to the car we had come down
in; I picked it up at Rock Creek Park platform. Traffic was light and I
commented on it to the dispatcher as I handed in the combo. "Freight and
commercial carriers are grounded," he answered. "The emergency-you
got a military clearance?" I knew I could get one by phoning the Old
Man, but bothering him about minutiae does not endear one to him. I said,
"Check the number." He shrugged and slipped the combo in his
machine. My hunch had been right; his eyebrows shot up and he handed it back.
"How you rate!" he commented. "You must be the President's
fair-haired boy." He did not ask for my destination and I
did not offer it. His machine probably broke into "Hail, Columbia!"
when the Old Man's number hit it. Once launched, I set the controls for
Kansas City at legal max and tried to think. The transponder beeped as radar
beams hit it each time I slid from one control block into the next, but no
faces appeared on the screen. Apparently the Old Man's combo was good for the
route, emergency or not. I began to wonder what would happen when I
slipped over into the red areas-and then realized what he had been driving at
when he talked about "the next logical development". Would the
control net pass me on through into areas we knew darn well were infested by
titans? One tends to think of communications as
meaning the line-of-sight channels and nothing else. But
"communications" means all traffic of every sort, even dear old Aunt
Mamie, headed for California with her head stuffed with gossip. The slugs had
seized the channels and the President's proclamation had not gotten through, or
so we assumed-but news can't be stopped that easily; such measures merely slow
it down. Behind the Soviet Curtain Aunt Sonya does not go on long trips; it
ain't healthy. Ergo, if the slugs expected to retain control where they were,
seizing the channels would be just their first step. It stood to reason that they were not
numerous enough to interfere with all traffic, but what would they do? I reached only the unhelpful conclusion
that they would do something and that I, being a part of
"communications" by definition, had better be prepared for evasive
action if I wanted to save my pretty pink skin. In the meantime the Mississippi River and
Zone Red were sliding closer by the minute. I wondered what would happen the
first time my recognition signal was picked up by a station controlled by
masters. I tried to think like a titan-impossible, I found, even though I had
been a slave to one. The idea revolted me. Well, then, what would a security
commissar do if an unfriendly craft flew past the Curtain? Have it shot down,
of course. No, that was not the answer; I was probably safe in the air. But I had better not let them spot me
landing. Elementary. "Elementary" in the face of a
traffic control net which was described proudly as the No-Sparrow-Shall-Fall
plan. They boasted that a butterfly could not make a forced landing anywhere in
the United States without alerting the search & rescue system. Not quite
true-but I was no butterfly. What I wanted was to land short of the
infested area and go in on the ground. On foot I will make a stab at
penetrating any security screen, mechanical, electronic, manned, or mixed. But
how can you use misdirection in a car making westing a full degree every seven
minutes? Or hang a stupid, innocent look on the nose of a duo? If I went in on foot the Old Man would get
his report come next Michaelmas; he wanted it before midnight. Once, in a rare mellow mood, the Old Man
told me that he did not bother his agents with detailed instructions-give a man
a mission; let him sink or swim. I suggested that his method must use up a lot
of agents. "Some," he had admitted,
"but not as many as the other way. I believe in the individual and I try
to pick individuals who are survivor types." "And how in the hell," I had
asked him, "do you know when you've got a 'survivor type'." He had grinned at me wickedly. "A
survivor type is an agent who comes back. Then I know." I had to reach a decision in the next few
minutes. Elihu, I said to myself, you are about to find out which type you
are-and damn his icy heart! My course would take me in toward St.
Louis, swing me in the city loop around St. Louis, and on to Kansas City. But
St. Louis was in Zone Red. The military-situation map had showed Chicago as
still green; as I remembered it the amber line had zigzagged west somewhere
above Hannibal, Missouri-and I wanted very badly to cross the Mississippi while
still in Zone Green. A car crossing that mile-wide river would make a radar
blip as sharp as a desert star. I signaled block control for permission to
descend to local-traffic level, then did so without waiting, resuming manual
control and cutting my speed. I headed north. Short of the Springfield loop I headed
west again, staying low. When I reached the river I crossed slowly, close to
the water, with my transponder shut down. Sure, you can't shut off your radar
recognition signal in the air, not in a standard rig-but the Section's cars
were not standard. The Old Man was not above using gangster tricks. I had hopes, if local traffic were being
monitored while I crossed, that my blip would be mistaken for a boat on the
river. I did not know certainly whether the next block station across the river
was Zone Red or Zone Green, but, if my memory was correct, it should be green. I was about to cut in the transponder
again on the assumption that it would be safer, or at least less conspicuous,
to get back into the traffic system when I noticed the shoreline opening up
ahead of me. The map did not show a tributary there; I judged it to be an
inlet, or possibly a new channel cut in the spring floods and not yet mapped. I
dropped almost to water level and headed into it. The stream was narrow, meandering,
and almost overhung by trees and I had no more business taking a sky car into
it than a bee has of flying down a trombone-but it afforded perfect radar
"shadow"; I could get lost in it. In a few minutes I was lost, not only from
any monitoring technician, but lost myself, right off the map. The channel
switched and turned and cut back and I was so busy bucking the car by hand,
trying to keep from crashing that I lost all track of navigation. I swore and
wished that the car were a triphib so that I could land on water. The trees suddenly broke on the left bank;
I saw a stretch of level land, kicked her over and squatted her in with a
deceleration that nearly cut me in two against my safety belt. But I was down
and no longer trying to play catfish in a muddy stream. I wondered what to do. There seemed to be
nobody around; I judged that I was on the back end of someone's farm. No doubt
there was a highway close by. I had better find it and stay on the ground. But I knew that was silly even as I
thought it. Three hours from Washington to Kansas City by air-I had completed
almost all the trip and now I was how far away from Kansas City? By land, about
three hours. At that rate, all I needed to make the trip complete was to park
the car ten or twelve miles outside Kansas City and walk; then I would still
have three hours to go. I felt like the frog who jumped halfway to
the end of the log with each hop, but never got there. I must get back into the
air. But I did not dare do so until I knew
positively whether traffic here was being controlled by free men, or by slugs. It suddenly occurred to me that I had not
turned on the stereo since leaving Washington. I am not much for stereo;
between the commercials and the junk they sandwich between them I sometimes
wonder about "progress". But a newscast may have uses. I could not find a newscast. I got (a) a
lecture by Myrtle Doolightly, Ph.D., on Why Husbands Grow Bored, sponsored by
the Uth-a-gen Hormone Company-I decided that she probably had plenty of
experience in her subject; (b) a trio of girl hepsters singing 'If You Mean
What I think You Mean, What are We Waiting For?' (c) an episode in 'Lucretia
Learns About Life'. Dear Doctor Myrtle was fully dressed and
could have hidden half a dozen titans around her frame. The trio were dressed
about the way one would expect them to be, but they did not turn their backs to
the camera. Lucretia appeared to alternate having her clothes torn off with
taking them off willingly, but the camera always cut or the lights always went
out just before I could check on whether or not her back was bare-of slugs,
that is. And none of it meant anything. Those
programs could have been taped weeks or months before the President announced
Schedule Bare Back. I was still switching channels, trying to find a
newscast-or any live program-when I found myself staring into the
professionally unctuous smile of an announcer. He was fully dressed. Shortly I realized it was one of those
silly give-away shows. He was saying: "-and some lucky little woman
sitting by her screen right this minute is about to receive, absolutely free, a
General Atomics Six-in-One Automatic Home Butler. Who will it be? You? You? Or
lucky you! He turned away from scan; I could see his shoulders. They were
covered by shirt and jacket and distinctly rounded, almost humped. I was inside
Zone Red. When I switched off I realized that I was
being watched-by a male urchin about nine years old. He was wearing nothing but
shorts, but the brown of his shoulders showed that such was his custom. I threw
back the windscreen. "Hey, bub, where's the highway?" He continued to stare before replying,
"Road to Macon's up there yonder. Say, mister, that's a Cadillac Zipper,
ain't it?" "Sure thing. Where yonder?" "Give me a ride, huh, will you?"
"Haven't got time. Where's the
road?" He sized me up before answering,
"Take me along and I'll show you." I gave in. While he climbed in and looked
around, I opened my kit, got out shirt, trousers, and jacket, and put them on.
I said conversationally, "Maybe I shouldn't put on this shirt. Do people
around here wear shirts?" He scowled. "I've got shirts!" "I didn't say you didn't; I just
asked if people around here wore shirts." "Of course they do. Where do you
think you are, mister; Arkansas?" I gave up and asked again about the road.
He said, "Can I punch the button when we take off, huh?" I explained that we were going to stay on
the ground. He was frankly annoyed but condescended to point out a direction. I
drove cautiously as the car was heavy for unpaved countryside. Presently he
told me to turn. Quite a bit later I stopped the car and said, "Are you
going to show me where that road is, or am I going to wallop your
backsides?" He opened the door and slid out.
"Hey!" I yelled. He looked back. "Over that way,"
he admitted. I turned the car, not really expecting to find a highway, but
finding one, nevertheless, only fifty yards away. The brat had caused me to
drive around three sides of a large square. If you could call it a highway-there was
not an ounce of rubber in the paving. Still, it was a road; I followed it to
the west. All in all, I had wasted more than an hour. Macon, Missouri seemed normal-much too
normal to be reassuring, as Schedule Bare Back obviously had not been heard of
here. There were a number of bare backs, but it was a hot day. There were more
backs that were covered and any of them might have concealed a slug. I gave
serious thought to checking this town, rather than Kansas City, then beating
back the way I had come, while I could. Pushing further into country which I
knew to be controlled by the masters made me as nervous as a preacher at a stag
party; I wanted to run. But the Old Man had said "Kansas
City"; he would take a dim view of a substitute. Finally I drove the belt
around Macon and pulled into a landing flat on the far side. There I queued up
for local traffic launching and headed for Kansas City in a mess of farmers'
copters and suchlike local craft. I would have to hold local speeds all across
the state, but that was safer than getting into the hot pattern with my
transponder identifying my car to every block control station. The field was automatically serviced, no
attendants, not even at the fuelling line. It seemed probable that I had
managed to enter the Missouri traffic pattern without arousing suspicion. True,
there was a block control station back in Illinois which might be wondering
where I had gone, but that did not matter. Chapter 17 Kansas City is an old-fashioned city; it
was not hurt in the bombings; except on the East Side where Independence used
to be. Consequently, it was never rebuilt. From the southeast you can drive
almost downtown, as far as Swope Park, without having to choose between parking
or paying toll to enter the city proper. One can fly in and make another choice:
land in the landing flats north of the Missouri River and take the tunnels into
the city, or land on the downtown platforms south of Memorial Hill. I decided against both of these; I wanted
the car near me but I did not want to have to pick it up through a checking
system. If it came to a pinch, I could not shoot my way out while offering my
combo to a parking attendant. I did not like tunnels in a pinch, either-nor
launching platform elevators. A man can be trapped in such. Frankly I did not want to go into the city
at all. I roaded the car on Route 40 and drove
into the Meyer Boulevard toll gate. The line waiting to pay toll for the
doubtful privilege of driving on a city street was quite long; I began to feel
hemmed in as soon as another car filled in behind me and wished mightily that I
had decided to park and go in by the public passenger ways. But the gatekeeper
took my toll without glancing at me. I glanced at him, all right, but could not
tell whether or not he was being ridden. I drove through the gate with a sigh of
relief-only to be stopped just beyond the gate. A barrier dropped in front of
me and I just managed to stop the car, whereupon a cop stuck his head in the
side I had open. "Safety check," he said. "Climb out." I protested that my car had just been
inspected. "No doubt," he agreed, "but the city is having a
safety drive. Here's your car check. Pick it up just beyond the barrier. Now
get out and go in that door." He pointed to a low building a few steps
from the curb. "What for?" "Eyesight and reflexes," he
explained. "Come on. You're holding up the line." In my mind's eye, I saw the map, with
Kansas City glowing red. That the city was "secured" I was sure;
therefore this mild-mannered policeman was almost surely hag-ridden. I did not
need to look at his shoulders. But, short of shooting him and making an
emergency take-off from that spot, there was nothing I could do but comply.
With a normal, everyday cop I would have tried the bribe direct, slipping him
money as he handed me my car check. But titans don't use money. Or do they? I got out, grumbling, and walked slowly
toward the building. The door near me was marked "IN"; there was one
at the far end marked "OUT"; a man came out from it as I approached.
I wanted very badly to ask him what he had found. It was a temporary building with an
old-style unpowered door. I pushed it open with a toe and glanced both sides
and up before I entered. It seemed safe. Inside was an empty anteroom with open
door beyond. Someone inside called out, "Come
in." Still as cautious as the setup permitted, I went in. There were two men, both in white coats,
one with a doctor's speculum strapped to his head. He looked up and said
briskly, "This won't take a minute. Step over here." He closed the
door I had entered; I heard the latch click. It was a sweeter setup than we had worked
out for the Constitution Club; had I had time I would have admired it. Spread
out on a long table were transit cells for masters, already opened and warmed.
The second man had one ready-for me, I knew-and was holding it tilted toward
him, so that I could not see the slug inside. The transit cells would not
arouse alarm in the minds of victims; medical men always have things at hand
which are odd to the layman. As for the rest, I was being invited to
place my eyes against the goggles of a quite ordinary visual acuity tester. The
"doctor" would keep me there, blindfolded without knowing it and
reading test figures, while his "assistant" fitted me with a master.
No violence, no slips, no protests. It
was not even necessary, as I had learned during my own "service", to
bare the victim's back. Just touch the master to the bare neck, then let the
new recruit himself adjust his clothing to cover his master before he left. "Right over here," the "doctor"
repeated. "Place your eyes against the eyepieces." Moving very quickly I went to the bench on
which was mounted the acuity tester and started to comply. Then I turned
suddenly around. The assistant had moved in closer: the
cell was ready in his hands. As I turned he tilted it away from me.
"Doctor," I said, "I wear contact lenses. Should I take them
off?" "No, no," he snapped.
"Let's not waste time." "But, Doctor," I protested,
"I want you to see how they fit. Now I've had a little trouble with this
left one-" I lifted both hands and pulled back the upper and lower lids of
my left eye. "See?" He said angrily, "This is not a
clinic. Now, if you please-" They were both within reach; lowering my arms
in a mighty bear hug I got them both-and grabbed with clutched fingers at the
spot between each set of shoulder blades. With each hand I struck something
soft and mushy under the coats and felt revulsion shake me at the touch. Once I saw a cat struck by a ground car;
the poor thing leapt straight up about four feet with its back arched the wrong
way and all limbs flying. These two unlucky men did the same sort of thing;
they contorted in every muscle in a grand spasm as if every motor cell in each
body had been stimulated at once. Which is perhaps just what happened when I
clutched and crushed their masters. I could not hold them; they jerked out of
my arms and flopped to the floor. But there was no need to hold them; after
that first boneshaking convulsion they went limp, unconscious, possibly dead. Someone was knocking at the door. I called
out, "Just a moment. The doctor is busy." The knocking stopped. I
made sure that the door was fastened, then went back, bent over the
"doctor" and pulled up his coat to see what I had done to his master. The thing was a ruptured, slimy mess,
already beginning to stink. So was the one on the other man-which facts pleased
me heartily as I was determined to bum the slugs if they were not already dead
and I was not sure that I could do so without killing the hosts as well. I left
the men, to live or die-or be seized again by titans, as might be. I had no way
to help them. The masters waiting in their cells were
another matter. With a fan beam and a max charge I burned them all in seconds
only. There were two large crates against the wall. I did not know that they
contained masters but I had no reason to believe otherwise; I beamed them
through and through until the wood charred. The knocking at the door resumed. I looked
around hastily for somewhere to hide the two men. There was nowhere at all, so
I decided to execute the classic military maneuver. As I was about to go out
the exit, I felt that something was missing. I hesitated and looked around
again. The room was almost bare; there seemed to
be nothing suited to my purpose. I could use clothing from the
"doctor" or his helper, but I did not want to touch them. Then I
noticed the dust cover for the acuity tester lying on the bench. I loosened my
shirt, snatched up the dust cover, wadded it up, and stuffed it under my shirt
between my shoulder blades. With my shirt collar fastened and my jacket zipped
tightly it made a bulge of the proper size. Then I went out, "-a stranger and
afraid, into a world I never made." As a matter of fact I was feeling pretty
cocky. Another cop took my car check. He glanced
sharply at me, then motioned me to climb in. I did so and he said, "Go to
police headquarters, under the City Hall." " 'Police headquarters, the City
Hall'," I repeated and gunned her ahead. I started in that direction and
turned onto Nichols Freeway. I came to a stretch where traffic thinned out and
punched the button to shift license plates, hoping that no one would notice. It
seemed possible that there was already a call out for the plates I had been
showing at the toll gate. I wished that I had been able to change the car's
colors and body lines as well. Before the
freeway reached Magee Traffic Way, I turned into a down ramp and stuck
thereafter to residential side streets. It was eighteen hundred, zone six time,
and I was due in Washington in four and one-half hours. Chapter 18 The city did not look right. I tried to
discount my own keyed-up state and to see what was actually there-not what I
expected to see nor what I was expected to see. Superficially there was nothing
wrong, but it did not have the right flavor, as if it were a clumsily directed
play. I kept trying to put my finger on it; it kept slipping away. Kansas City has many wide neighborhoods
made up of family units a century old or more. Time seems to have passed them
by; kids roll on lawns and householders sit in the cool of the evening on their
front porches, just as their great-grandparents did. If there are bomb shelters
around, they do not show. The queer, old, bulky houses, fitted together piece
by piece by guildsmen long since dead, have homely charm. Seeing them, one
wonders how Kansas City got its gamy reputation; those old neighborhoods feel
like an enclave of security, impregnable, untouchable. I cruised through, dodging dogs and rubber
balls and toddlers who chased after each, and tried to get the feel of the
place. It was the slack of the day, time for the first drink, for watering
lawns, and for neighborly chatting. And so it seemed. Ahead of me I saw a
woman bending over a flower bed. She was wearing a sun suit and her back was
bare as mine-more so, for I had that wad of cloth stuffed under my jacket. But
clearly she was not wearing a master, nor were the two young kids with her. So
what could be wrong? It was a hot day, hotter even than
Washington had been; I began to look for bare shoulders, sun-suited women and
men in shorts and sandals. Kansas City, despite its reputation, is in the Bible
Belt and feels its puritanical influence. People there do not strip to the
weather with the cheerful unanimity of Laguna Beach or Coral Gables. An adult
fully covered up is never conspicuous, even on the hottest day. So I found people dressed both ways-but
the proportions were wrong. Sure, there were plenty of kids dressed for the
weather, but in several miles of driving I saw the bare backs of only five
adult women and two adult men. I should have seen more like five hundred.
It was a hot day. Cipher it out. While some jackets undoubtedly did not cover
masters, by simple proportion well over ninety percent of the population must
be possessed. This city was not "secured" the
way we had secured New Brooklyn; this city was saturated. The masters did not
simply hold key points and key officials; the masters were the city. I felt a panicky urge to blast off right
from the street and streak out of Zone Red at emergency maximum. They knew that
I had escaped the toll gate trap; they would be looking for me. I might be the
only free man driving a car in the entire city-and they were all around me! I fought it down. An agent who gets the
wind up is no use to himself or his boss and is not likely to get out of a
tight spot. But I had not fully recovered from what it had done to me to be
possessed; it was hard to be calm. I counted ten, delayed my reactions, and
tried to figure the situation. It seemed that I must be wrong; there could not
possibly be enough masters available to permit them to saturate a city with a
million population. I remembered my own experiences hardly two weeks earlier; I
recalled how we picked our recruits and made each new host count. Of course
that had been a secondary invasion in which we had depended on shipments,
whereas Kansas City almost certainly had had a flying saucer land nearby. Still it did not make sense; it would have
taken, I felt sure, not one saucer but a dozen or more, to carry enough masters
to saturate Kansas City. If there had been that many surely the space stations
would have spotted them, radar-tracked their landing orbits. Or could it be that they had no
trajectories to track? That they simply appeared instead of swooping down like
a rocket? Maybe they used that hypothetical old favorite, the "space-time
warp"? I did not know what a space-time warp was and I doubted if anyone
knew, but it would do to tag a type of landing which could not be spotted by
radar. We did not know what the masters were capable of in the way of engineering
and it was not safe to judge their limitations by our own. But the data I had led to a conclusion
which contradicted common logic; therefore I must check before I reported back.
One thing seemed sure: if I assumed that the masters had in fact almost saturated
this city, then it was evident that they were still keeping up the masquerade.
For the time being they were permitting the city to look like a city of free
human beings. Perhaps I was not as conspicuous as I feared. While I was thinking I had moseyed along
another mile or so, going nowhere. Once I found myself heading into the retail
district around the Plaza; I swung away; where there are crowds, there are
cops. But I skimmed the edge of the district and in so doing passed a public
swimming pool. I observed it and filed what I had seen. My mind works by delays
and priorities; an item having a low priority is held until the circuits are
cleared and ready for it. To put it bluntly, I am subject to
doubletakes. I was several blocks away before I
reviewed the swimming pool datum; it had not been much: the gates were locked
and it carried a sign-"CLOSED FOR THE SEASON". A swimming pool closed down during the
hottest part of the summer? What did it mean? Nothing at all; swimming pools have
gone out of business before and will again. On the other hand it was contrary
to the logic of economics to close such an enterprise during the season of
greatest profit except through utter necessity. The odds against it were long. But a swimming pool was the one place
where the masquerade could not possibly be maintained. From the viewpoint of
humans a closed pool was less conspicuous than a pool unpatronized in hot
weather. And I knew that the masters noted and followed the human point of view
in their maneuvers-shucks, I had been there! Item: a trap at the city's toll gates;
item: too few sun suits; item: a closed swimming pool. Conclusion: the slugs were incredibly more
numerous than had been dreamed by anyone-including myself who had been
possessed by them. Corollary: Schedule Counter Blast was
based on a mistaken estimate of the enemy and would work as well as hunting
rhinoceri with a slingshot. Counter argument: what I thought I saw was
physically impossible. I could hear Secretary Martinez's restrained sarcasm
tearing my report to shreds. My guesses referred only to Kansas City and were
insufficiently grounded even there. Thank you kindly for your interest but what
you need is a long rest and freedom from nervous strain. Now, gentlemen- Pfui! I had to have something strong enough for
the Old Man to convince the President over the reasonable objections of his
official advisers-and I had to have it right away. Even with a total disregard
of traffic laws I could not clip much off two and a half hours running time
back to Washington. What could I dig up that would be
convincing? Go farther downtown, mingle with crowds, and then tell Martinez
that I was sure that almost every man I passed was possessed? How could I prove
it? For that matter, how could I myself be certain; I did not have Mary's
special talent. As long as the titans kept up the farce of "business as
usual" the tell-tales would be subtle, a superabundance of round
shoulders, a paucity of bare ones. True, there was the toll gate trap. I had some notion now of how
the city had been saturated, granting a large enough supply of slugs. I felt
sure that I would encounter another such trap on the way out and that there
would be others like it on launching platforms and at every other entrance and
exit to the city proper. Every person leaving would be a new agent for the
masters; every person entering would be a new slave. This I felt sure of without being inclined
to test it by visiting a launching platform. I had once set up such a trap in
the Constitution Club; no one who entered it had escaped. I had noticed a vendo-printer for the
Kansas City Star on the last corner I had passed. Now I swung around the block
and came back to it, pulled up, and got out. I shoved a dime in the slot and
waited for my paper to be printed. It seemed to take unusually long, but that
was my own nervousness, I felt that every passer-by was staring at me. The Star's format had its usual dull
respectability-no excitement, no mention of an emergency, no reference to
Schedule Bare Back. The lead news story was headed PHONE SERVICE DISRUPTED BY
SUNSPOT STORM, with a subhead City Semi-Isolated by Solar Static. There was a
3-col, semi-stereo, trukolor of the sun, its face disfigured by cosmic acne.
The pic carried a Palomar date line, as did one of the substories. The picture was a good fake-or perhaps
they pulled a real one out of the paper's library. It added up to a convincing
and unexciting explanation of why Mamie Schultz, herself free of parasites,
could not get her call through to Grandma in Pittsburgh. The rest of the paper looked normal. I
tucked it under my arm to study later and turned back to my car . . . just as a
police car glided silently up and cramped in across the nose of it. A cop got
out. A police car seems to condense a crowd out
of air. A moment before the comer was deserted-else I would never have stopped.
Now there were people all around and the cop was coming toward me. My hand
crept closer to my gun; I would have dropped him had I not been sure that most,
if not all, of those around me were equally dangerous. He stopped in front of me. "Let me
see your license," he said pleasantly. "Certainly, officer," I agreed,
"It's clipped to the instrument board of my car." I stepped past him,
letting it be assumed that he would follow me. I could feel him hesitate, then
take the bait. I led him around to the far side, between my car and his. This
let me see that he did not have a mate in his car, a most welcome variation
from human practice. More important, it placed my car between me and the
too-innocent bystanders. "Right there," I said, pointing
inside, "it's fastened down." Again he hesitated, then looked-just
long enough for me to use the new technique I had developed through necessity.
My left hand slapped down on his shoulders and I clutched with all my strength. It was the "struck cat" all over
again. His body seemed to explode so violent was the spasm. I was in the car and
gunning it almost before he hit the pavement. And none too soon. The masquerade broke as
suddenly as it had in Barnes's outer office; the crowd closed in. One young
woman clung by her nails to the smooth outside of the car for fifty feet or
more before she fell off. By then I was making speed and still accelerating. I
cut in and out of oncoming traffic, ready to take to the air but lacking space. A cross street showed up on the left; I
slammed into it. It was a mistake; trees arched over it and I could not take
off. The next turn was even worse; I cursed the city planners who had made
Kansas City so parklike. Of necessity I slowed down. Now I was
cruising at a conservative city speed, still watching for a street which would
carry me to some boulevard wide enough for an illegal take-off. My thoughts
began to catch up with me and I realized that there was no sign of pursuit. My
own too-intimate knowledge of the masters came to my aid. Except for
"direct conference" a titan lives in and through his host; he sees
what the host sees; receives and passes on information through whatever organs
and by whatever means are available to the host. I knew that. So I knew that it was
unlikely that any of the slugs at the corner had been looking for that
particular car other than the one inhabiting the body of a policeman-and I had
settled with it! Now, of course, the other parasites
present would be on the lockout for me, too-but they had only the bodily
abilities and facilities of their hosts. I decided that I need treat them with
no more respect, or only a little more respect, than I would give to any casual
crowd of witnesses, i.e., ignore them; change neighborhoods and forget it. For I had nearly thirty minutes of grace
left and I had decided what it was I needed as proof; a prisoner, a man who had
been possessed and could tell what had happened to the city. I had to rescue a
host. I had to capture a man who was possessed,
capture him without hurting him, kill or remove his rider, and kidnap him back
to Washington. I had not time to pick a victim, to make plans; I must act now.
Even as I decided, I saw a man walking in the block ahead. He was carrying a
briefcase and stepping along like a man who sees home and supper ahead. I
pulled alongside him and said, "Hey!" He stopped. "Eh?" I said, "I've just come from City
Hall. No time to explain-slide in here and we'll have a direct
conference." He answered, "City Hall? What are you
talking about?" I said, "Change in plans. Don't waste
time. Get in!" He backed away. I jumped out of the car
and grabbed at his hunched shoulders. Nothing happened-nothing, save that my
hand struck bony human flesh, and the man began to yell. I jumped back into the car and got out of
there fast. When I was blocks away I slowed and thought it over. Could it be
that I was wrong, that my nerves were so overwrought that I saw signs of titans
where there were none? No! For the moment I had the Old Man's
indomitable will to face facts, to see them as they were. The toll gate, the
sun suits, the swimming pool, the cop at the vendo-printer . . . those facts I
knew-and this last fact simply meant that I had hit the double-zero, rolled
boxcars, picked the one man in ten, or whatever the odds were, who was not yet
recruited. I speeded up, looking for a new victim. He was a middle-aged man watering his
lawn, a figure so bucolic and out-of-this-century that I was half a mind to
pass him by. But I had no time left-and he wore a heavy sweater which bulged
suspiciously. Had I seen his wife on the veranda I would have gone past, for
she was dressed in bra and skirt and so could not have been possessed. He looked up inquiringly as I stopped.
"I've just come from City Hall," I repeated. "You and I need a
direct conference right away. Get in." He said quietly, "Come in the house
for it. That car is too public." I wanted to refuse but he had already
turned and was heading for the house. As I came up by him he whispered,
"Careful. The woman is not of us." "Your wife?" "Yes." We stopped on the porch and he said,
"My dear, this is Mr. O'Keefe. We have some business to discuss. We'll be
in the study." She smiled and answered, "Certainly,
my love. Good evening, Mr. O'Keefe. Sultry, isn't it?" I agreed that it was and she went back to
her knitting. We went on inside and the man ushered me into his study. Since we
were both keeping the masquerade I went in first, as befitted a visitor being
escorted. I did not like turning my back on him. For that reason I was half expecting it.
He hit me near the base of the neck. But I rolled with it and went down almost
unhurt. I continued to roll and fetched up on my back. In training school they used to slap us
with sandbags for trying to get up, once down. I recall my savate instructor
saying in a flat Belgian accent, "Brave men get up again-and die. Be a
coward-fight from the floor." So I was on my back and threatening him
with my heels as soon as I hit. He danced back out of range. Apparently he did
not have a gun and I could get at mine. But there was an open fireplace in the
room, a real one, complete with poker, shovel, and tongs. He circled toward it. There was a small table just out of my
reach. I half rolled, half lunged, grabbed a leg and threw it. It caught him in
the face as he was grabbing the poker. Then I was on him. His master was dying in my fingers and he
himself was convulsing under its last, terrible command when I became aware of
nerve-shattering screams. His wife was standing in the doorway. I bounced up
and let her have one, right about her double chin. She went down in mid scream
and I returned to her husband. A limp man is amazingly hard to lift; it
took me longer to get him up and across my shoulders than it had to silence
him. He was heavy. Fortunately I am a big husky, all hands and feet; I managed
a lumbering dog trot toward the car. I doubt if the noise of our fight
disturbed anyone but my victim's wife, but her screams must have aroused half
that end of town. There were people popping out of doors on both sides of the
street. So far, none of them was near, but I was glad to see that I had left
the car door open. I hurried toward it. Then I was sorry; a brat who looked like
the twin of the one who had given me trouble earlier was inside fiddling with
the controls. Cursing, I dumped my prisoner in the lounge circle and grabbed at
the kid. The boy shrank back and struggled, but I tore him loose and threw him
out-straight into the arms of the first of my pursuers. That saved me. He was still untangling
himself as I slammed into the driver's seat and shot forward without bothering
with door or safety belt. As I took the first corner the door swung shut and I
almost went out of my seat; I then held a straight course long enough to fasten
the belt. I cut sharp on another corner, nearly ran down a ground car coming
out, and went on. I found the wide boulevard I needed-the
Paseo, I think-and jabbed the take-off key. Possibly I caused several wrecks; I
had no time to worry about it. Without waiting to reach altitude I wrestled her
to course east and continued to climb as I made easting. I kept her on manual
across Missouri and expended every launching unit in her racks to give her more
speed. That reckless and illegal action may have saved my neck; somewhere over
Columbia, just as I fired the last one, I felt the car shake to concussion.
Someone had launched an interceptor, a devil-chaser would be my guess-and the
pesky thing had fused where I had just been. There were no more shots, which was good,
as I would have been a duck on water from then on. My starboard impeller began
to run hot immediately thereafter, possibly from the near miss or perhaps
simply from abuse. I let it heat, praying that it would not fly apart, for
another ten minutes. Then, with the Mississippi behind me and the indicator way
up into "danger" I cut it out and let the car limp along on the port
unit. Three hundred was the best she would do-but I was out of Zone Red and
back among free men. Up until then I had not had time to give
my passenger more than a glance. He lay where I had slung him, sprawled on the
floor pads, unconscious or dead. Now that I was back among men and no longer
had the power for illegal speeds there was no reason not to go automatic. I
flipped on the transponder, signaled a request for block assignment, and put
the controls on automatic without waiting for permission. A block control
technician might curse me out and even note my signal for a citation, but they
would fit me into the system somehow. I swung around into the lounge and looked
my man over. He was breathing but still out. There was
a welt on his face where I had clipped him with the table, but no bones seemed
broken and I doubted that he would be unconscious from that cause. I slapped
his face and dug my thumbnails into his ear lobes but I could not rouse him. The dead slug was beginning to stink but I
had no way to dispose of it. I let him be and went back to the control seat. The chronometer read twenty-one
thirty-seven Washington time-and I still had better than six hundred miles to
go. At my best speed on one power plant, allowing nothing for landing, for
tearing over to the White House and finding the Old Man, I would reach
Washington a few minutes after midnight. So I had already failed to carry out
the letter of my orders and the Old Man was sure as the devil going to make me
stay in after school for it. I took a chance and tried to start the
starboard impeller. No dice-it was probably frozen solid and needing a major
overhaul. Perhaps just as well, as anything that goes that fast can be
explosively dangerous if it gets out of balance-so I desisted and tried to
raise the Old Man by phone. The phone would not work. Perhaps I had
jiggered it in one of the spots of exercise I had been forced to take that day
but I had never had one fail me before. Printed circuits, transistors, and the
whole works being embedded in plastic made those units almost as shock
resistant as a proximity fuse. I put it back in my pocket, feeling that this
was one of those days when it was just not worthwhile to get out of bed. I
turned to the car's communicator and punched the emergency tab. "Control," I called out.
"Control! This is an emergency!" The screen lighted up and I was looking at
a young man. He was, I saw with relief, bare-skinned so far as he appeared in
the screen. "Control answering-Block Fox Eleven. What are you doing in the
air? I've been trying to raise you ever since you entered my block." "Never mind!" I snapped.
"Patch me into the nearest military circuit. This is crash priority!" He looked uncertain, but the screen
flickered and went blank. Shortly another picture built up showing a military
message center-and that did my heart good, as every person in sight was
stripped to the waist. The foreground was occupied by a young watch officer; I
could have kissed him. Instead I said, "Military emergency-patch me
through to the Pentagon and there to the White House." "Who are you?" "No time, no time! I'm a civil agent
and you wouldn't recognize my I.D. if you saw it. Hurry!" I might have talked him into it but he was
shouldered out of scan by an older man, a wing commander by his cap insignia.
"Land at once!" was all that he said. "Look, skipper," I said.
"This is a military emergency; you've got to put me through. I-" "This is a military emergency,"
he interrupted, "and all civil craft have been grounded for the past three
hours. Land at once." "But I've got to-" "Land or be shot down. We are
tracking you; I am about to launch an interceptor to burst a half mile ahead of
you. Hold your course, or make any maneuver but landing, and the next one will
burst on." "Will you listen, please? I'll land,
but I've got to get-" He switched off, leaving me with my jaw pumping air. The first burst seemed considerably short
of a half mile ahead of me; I landed. I cracked up in doing it, but without
hurting myself or my passenger. I did not have long to wait. They had me
flare-lighted and were swooping down on me before I had satisfied myself that
the boat wouldn't move. They took me in and I met the wing commander
personally. He even put my message through after his psych squad got through
giving me the antidote for the sleep test. By then it was one-thirteen, zone
five-and Schedule Counter Blast had been underway for exactly that hour and
thirteen minutes. The Old Man listened to a summary,
grunted, then told me to shut up and see him in the morning. Chapter 19 If the Old Man and I had gone to the
National Zoological Gardens instead of sitting around in the park, it would not
have been necessary for me to go to Kansas City. The ten titans we had captured
at the joint session of Congress, plus two the next day, had been entrusted to
the director of the zoo to be placed on the shoulders of unlucky
anthropoids-chimps and orangutans, mostly. No gorillas. The director had had the apes locked up in
the zoo's veterinary hospital. Two chimpanzees, Abelard and Heloise, were caged
together; they had always been mates and there seemed to be no reason to
separate them. Maybe that sums up our psychological difficulty in dealing with
the titans; even the men who transplanted the slugs to the apes still thought
of the result as apes, rather than as titans. The treatment cage next to that of the two
chimps was occupied by a family of tuberculous gibbons. They were not used as
hosts, since they were sick, and there was no communication between cages. They
were shut one from another by sliding, gasketed panels and each cage had its
own air-conditioning. I've been in worse hospitals; I remember one in the
Ukraine- Anyhow, the next morning the panel had
been slid back and the gibbons and the chimps were all in together. Abelard, or
possibly Heloise, had found some way to pick the lock. The lock was supposed to
be monkey proof, but it was not ape-cum-titan proof. Don't blame the designer of
the lock. Two chimps plus two titans plus five
gibbons-the next morning there were seven apes ridden by seven titans. This was discovered two hours before I
left for Kansas City, but the Old Man had not been notified. Had he been, he
would have known that Kansas City was saturated. I might have figured it out
for myself. Had the Old Man known about the gibbons, Schedule Counter Blast
would not have taken place. Schedule Counter Blast was the worst wet
firecracker in military history. The evolution was beautifully worked out and
the drops were made simultaneously just at midnight, zone five, on over
ninety-six hundred communication points-newspaper offices, block controls,
relay stations, and so forth. The raiding squad were the cream of our sky-borne
forces, mostly veteran non-coms, and with them, technicians to put each
communication point back into service. Whereupon the President's speech and the
visual display would go out from each local station; Schedule Bare Back would
take effect all through the infected territory; and the war would be over, save
for minor mopping up. Ever see a bird hurt itself by flying into
a glass window? The bird is not stupid; he simply did not have all the data. By twenty-five minutes after midnight
reports started coming in that such-and-such points were secured. A little
later there were calls for help from other points. By one in the morning most
of the reserves had been committed but the operation was clearly going well-so
well, indeed, that unit commanders were landing and were reporting from the
ground. That was the last anybody ever heard of
them. Zone Red swallowed up the task force as if
it had never existed-over eleven thousand military craft, more than a hundred
and sixty thousand fighting men and technicians, seventy-one group commanders
and-why go on? The United States had received its worst military setback since
Black Sunday. Not in numbers, for there was not a city bombed, but in selected
quality. Let me make it clear that I am not
criticizing Martinez, Rexton, the General Staff, or those poor devils who made
the drop. The program was properly planned, it was based on what appeared to be
a true picture, and the situation called for fast action with the best we had. If
Rexton had sent any but his best boys he would have earned a court martial; the
Republic was at stake and he had the sense to realize it. But he did not know about the seven apes. It was nearly daylight, so I understand,
before Martinez and Rexton got it through their heads that the messages they
had gotten back about successes were actually faked, fakes sent by their own
men-our own men-but hag-ridden, possessed, and brought into the masquerade.
After my report, more than an hour too late to stop the raids, the Old Man had
tried to get them not to send in any more men, but they were flushed with
success and anxious to make a clean sweep. The Old Man asked the President to insist
on visual checks of what was happening, but the operation was being controlled
by relay through Space Station Alpha and there just aren't enough channels to
parallel audio with video through a space station. Rexton had said, "They
know what they are up against; quit worrying. As fast as we get local stations
back in our hands, our boys will patch back into the ground relay net and you
will have all the visual evidence you want." The Old Man had pointed out that by then
it would be too late. Rexton had burst out, "Confound it, man! -I can't
stop soldiers in action to have them take pictures of bare backs. Do you want a
thousand men to let themselves be killed just to quiet your jitters?" The President had backed him up. By early morning they had their visual
evidence. Stereo stations in the Central Valley were giving out with the same
old pap; Rise and Shine with Mary Sunshine, Breakfast with the Browns, and such
junk. There was not a station with the President's stereocast, not one that
even conceded that anything had happened. The military dispatches tapered off
and stopped around four o'clock and Rexton's frantic calls were not answered.
Task Force Redemption of Schedule Counter Blast ceased to exist-spurlos
versenkt. I got this not from the Old Man but from
Mary. Being the President's little shadow who went in and out with him, she had
a box seat. I did not get to see the Old Man until nearly eleven the next
morning. He let me report without comment, and without bawling me out, which
was worse. He was about to dismiss me when I put in,
"How about my prisoner? Didn't he confirm my conclusions?" "Oh, him? Still unconscious, by the
last report. They don't expect him to live. The psychotechnicians can't get
anything out of him." "I'd like to see him." "You stick to things you understand."
"Well-have you got something for me
to do?" "Not at the moment. I think you had
better-No, do this: trot down to the National Zoo. You'll see some things that
may put a different light on what you picked up in Kansas City." "Huh?" "Look up Doctor Horace, he's the
Assistant Director. Tell him I sent you." So I went down to see the animals. I tried
to find Mary, but she was tied up. Horace was a nice little guy who looked
like one of his own baboons; he turned me over to a Doctor Vargas who was a
specialist in exotic biologies-the same Vargas who was on the Second Venus
Expedition. He told me what had happened and I looked at the gibbons, meantime
rearranging my prejudices. "I saw the President's
broadcast," he said conversationally, "weren't you the man who-I
mean, weren't you the-" "Yes, I was 'the man who'," I
agreed shortly. "Then you can tell us a great deal
about these phenomena. Your opportunities have been unique." "Perhaps I should be able to," I
admitted slowly, "but I can't." "Do you mean that no cases of fission
reproduction took place while you were, uh, their prisoner?" "That's right." I thought about
it and went on, "At least, I think that's right." "Don't you know? I was given to
understand that, uh, victims have full memory of their experiences?" "Well, they do and they don't."
I tried to explain the odd detached frame of mind of a servant of the masters. "I suppose it could happen while you
sleep." "Maybe. Besides sleep, there is
another time, or rather times, which are difficult to remember. During
conference." "Conference?" So I explained. His eyes lit up, "Oh,
you mean 'conjugation'." "No, I mean 'conference'." "We mean the same thing. Don't you
see? Conjugation and fission-they reproduce at will, whenever the food supply,
that is to say the supply of hosts, permits. Probably one contact for each
fission; then, when the opportunity exists, fission-two fully adult daughter parasites
in a matter of hours. . . or less, possibly." I thought it over. If that were true-and
looking at the gibbons, I could not doubt it-then why had we depended on
shipments at the Constitution Club? Or had we? In fact I did not know; I did
what my master wanted done and saw only what came under my eyes. But why had we
not saturated New Brooklyn as Kansas City had been saturated. Lack of time? It was clear how Kansas City had been
saturated. With plenty of "livestock" at hand and a space ship loaded
with transit cells to draw from the titans had reproduced to match the human
population. I am no biologist, exotic or otherwise,
but I can do simple arithmetic. Assume a thousand slugs in that space ship, the
one we believed to have landed near Kansas City; suppose that they could
reproduce when given the opportunity every twenty-four hours. First day, one thousand slugs. Second day, two thousand. Third day, four thousand. At the end of the first week, the eighth
day, that is-a hundred and twenty-eight thousand slugs. After two weeks, more than sixteen million
slugs. But we did not know that they were limited
to spawning once a day; on the contrary the gibbons proved they weren't. Nor
did we know that a flying saucer could lift only a thousand transit cells; it
might be ten thousand-or more-or less. Assume ten thousand as breeding stock
with fission every twelve hours. In two weeks the answer comes out- MORE THAN TWO AND A HALF TRILLION!!!! The figure did not mean anything; it was
cosmic. There aren't anything like that many people on the whole globe, not
even if you counted in apes. We were going to be knee deep in slugs-and
that before long. I felt worse than I had in Kansas City. Dr. Vargas introduced me to a Doctor
McIlvaine of the Smithsonian Institution; McIlvaine was a comparative
psychologist, the author, so Vargas told me, of 'Mars, Venus, and Earth: A
Study in Motivating Purposes'. Vargas seemed to expect me to be impressed but I
was not as I had not read it. Anyhow, how can anyone study the motives of
Martians when they were all dead before we swung down out of trees? They started swapping trade talk not
intelligible to an outsider; I continued to watch the gibbons. Presently McIlvaine
asked me, "Mr. Nivens, how long does a conference last?" "Conjugation," Vargas corrected
him. "Conference,"
McIlvaine repeated. "Keep your mind on the more important aspect." "But, Doctor," Vargas insisted,
"there are parallels in terrestrial biology. In primitive reproduction,
conjugation is the means of gene exchange whereby mutation is spread through
the body of the-" "You are being anthropocentric.
Doctor. You do not know that this life form has genes." Vargas turned red. "I presume you
will allow me gene equivalents?" he said stiffly. "Why should I? I repeat, sir, that
you are reasoning by analogy where there is no reason to judge that analogy
exists. There is one and only one characteristic common to all life forms and that
is the drive to survive." "And to reproduce," insisted
Vargas. "Suppose the organism is immortal and
has no need to reproduce?" "But-" Vargas shrugged.
"Your question is not germane; we know that they reproduce." He
gestured at the apes. "And I am suggesting," McIlvaine
came back, "that this is not reproduction, but a single organism availing
itself of more space, as a man might add a wing to his house. No, really.
Doctor, I do not wish to be offensive, but it is possible to get so immersed in
the idea of the zygote-gamete cycle that one forgets that there may be other
patterns." Vargas started out, "But throughout
the entire system-" McIlvaine cut him short.
"Anthropocentric, terrocentric, solocentric-it is still a provincial
approach. These creatures may be from outside the solar system entirely." I said, "Oh, no!" I had had a
sudden flash picture of the planet Titan and with it a choking sensation. Neither one paid any attention to me.
McIlvaine continued, "If you must have analogy, take the amoeba-an
earlier, more basic, and much more successful life form than ours. The
motivational psychology of the amoeba-" I switched off my ears; I suppose free
speech gives a man the right to talk about the 'psychology' of an amoeba, but I
don't have to listen. They never did get back to asking me how long a
conference takes, not that I could have told them. A conference is,
well-timeless. They did do some direct experimentation
which raised my opinion of them a little. Vargas ordered brought in a baboon
who was wearing a slug and had him introduced into the cage with the gibbons
and the chimps. Up to then the gibbons had been acting like gibbons, grooming
each other and such, except that they seemed rather quiet-and kept a sharp eye
on our movements. As soon as the newcomer was dumped in they gathered in a ring
facing outwards and went into direct conference, slug to slug. McIlvaine jabbed
his finger excitedly at them. "You see? You see? Conference is not for reproduction,
but for exchange of memory. The organism, temporarily divided, has now
re-identified itself." I could have told him the same thing
without the double talk; a master who has been out of touch always gets into
direct conference as soon as possible. "Hypothesis!" Vargas snorted.
"Pure hypothesis-they have no opportunity to reproduce just now.
George!" He ordered the boss of the handling crew to bring in another ape. "Little Abe?" asked the crew
boss. "No, I want one which is not supporting
a parasite. Let me see-make it Old Red." The crew boss glanced at the gibbons,
looked away at once, and said, "Gripes, Doc, I'd rather you didn't pick on
Old Red." "This won't hurt him." "Why can't I bring in Satan? He's a
mean bastard anyway." "All right, all right! But hurry it
up; you are keeping Dr. McIlvaine waiting." So they brought in Satan, a coal black
chimp. He may have been aggressive elsewhere; he was not so here. They dumped
him inside, he took one look around, shrank back against the door, and began to
whine. It was like watching an execution; I could not stand to look but I
couldn't look away. I had had my nerves under control-a man can get used to
anything; there are people who make their livings by pumping out cesspools-but
the ape's hysteria was contagious. I wanted to run. At first the hag-ridden apes did nothing;
they simply stared at him like a jury. It went on that way for a long while.
Satan's whines changed to low, sobbing moans and he covered his face with his
hands. Presently Vargas said, "Doctor! Look!" "Where?" "Lucy-the old female. There." He
pointed. It was the matriarch of the family of
consumptive gibbons. Her back was toward us; I could see that the slug thereon
had humped itself together. An iridescent line ran down the center of it. It began to split as an egg splits. In a
few minutes only, the division was complete. One new slug centered itself over
her spine; the other flowed down her back. She was squatting, buttocks almost
to the floor; it slithered off and plopped gently on the concrete. It crept slowly toward Satan. The ape must
have peeked through his fingers, for he screamed hoarsely-and swarmed up into
the top of the cage. So help me, they sent a squad to arrest
him. Four of the biggest-two gibbons, a chimp, and a baboon. They tore him
loose and hauled him down and held him face down on the floor. The slug slithered closer. It was a good two feet away when it grew a
pseudopod-slowly, at first-a slimy stalk that weaved around like a cobra. Then
it lashed out and struck the ape on the foot. The others promptly let go of him
but Satan did not move. The titan seemed to pull itself in by the
extension it had formed and attached itself to Satan's foot. From there it
crawled up; when it reached the base of his spine the ape stirred. Before it
was settled at the top of his back Satan sat up. He shook himself and joined
the others, stopping only to look us over. Vargas and McIlvaine started talking
excitedly, apparently quite unmoved otherwise. I wanted to smash something-for
me, for Satan, for the whole simian race. Vargas was insisting that nothing had been
proved, while McIlvaine maintained that we were seeing something new to our concepts;
an intelligent creature which was, by the fashion in which it was organized,
immortal and continuous in its personal identity-or its group identity; the
argument grew confused. In any case McIlvaine was theorizing that such a
creature would have continuous memory of all its experiences, not just from the
moment of fission, but back to its racial beginning. He described the slug as a
four dimensional worm in space-time, intertwined with itself as a single
organism, and the talk grew so esoteric as to be silly. As for me, I did not know and did not
care. All very interesting, no doubt, but the only way I cared about slugs was
to kill them. I wanted to kill them, early and often and as many as possible. About that uninterrupted "racial
memory" idea: wouldn't it be rather cumbersome to be able to recall
exactly what you did the second Wednesday in March a million years ago? Chapter 20 For a wonder, when I got back the Old Man
was available and wanted to talk. The President had left to address a secret
session of the United Nations and the Old Man had not been included in the
party. I wondered if he had fallen out of official favor, but I did not say so. He had me report fully on what I had seen
at the zoo and questioned me closely; he had not been down there himself. I
added my opinion of Vargas and McIlvaine. "A couple of boy scouts," I
complained, "comparing stamp collections. They don't realize it's
serious." The Old Man took time out before
answering. "Don't sell those boys short, son," he advised me.
"They are more likely to come up with the answer than are you and I." "Humph!" I said, or something
stronger. "They are more likely to let those slugs escape. Remember
Graves?" "I do remember Graves. You don't
understand scientific detachment." "I hope I never do!" "You won't. But it's the ignition
system of the world; without it, we're sunk. Matter of fact, they did let one
escape." "Huh?" "Didn't they tell you about the
elephant?" "What elephant? They damn near didn't
tell me anything; they got interested in each other and ignored me." "Sure that's not what's biting you?
About the elephant: an ape with a rider got out, somehow. Its body was found
trampled to death in the elephant house. And one of the elephants was
gone." "You
mean there is an elephant loose with a slug on him!" I had a horrid vision
of what that could mean-something like a tank with a cybernetic brain. "Her," the Old Man corrected me,
"it was a cow elephant. I didn't say so, anyhow. They found her over in
Maryland, quietly pulling up cabbages. No parasite." "Where did the slug get to?"
Involuntarily I glanced around. The Old Man chuckled. "Don't worry; I don't have it in
here. But a duo was stolen in the adjoining village. I'd say the slug is
somewhere west of the Mississippi by now." "Anybody missing?" He shrugged again. "How can you tell,
in a free country? At least, the titan can't hide on a human host anywhere
short of Zone Red." That seemed true; Schedule Bare Back
appeared to be operating one hundred percent. That made me think of something
else, something I had seen at the zoo and had not reasoned through. Whatever it
was, it eluded me. The Old Man went on, "It's taken drastic action to make
the bare-shoulders order stick, though. The President has had a flood of
protests on moral grounds, not to mention the National Association of Men's
Haberdashers." "Huh?" "You
would think we were trying to sell their daughters down to Rio, the way some of
them carry on. There was a delegation in, called themselves The Mothers of the
Republic, or some such nonsense." "The President's time is being wasted
like that, at a time like this?" "McDonough handled them. But he roped
me in on it, damn his eyes." The Old Man looked pained. "We told them
that they could not see the President unless they stripped absolutely naked.
That stopped 'em." The thought that had been bothering me
came to the surface. "Say, boss, you might have to." "'Have to what?" "Make people strip naked." He chewed his lip and looked worried.
"What are you driving at?" "Do we know, as a certainty, that a
slug can attach itself to its host only near the base of the brain?" "You should know, better than I
do." "I thought I did, but now I'm not
sure. That's the way we always did it, when I was, uh, with them." I
recounted again, in more detail, what I had seen when Vargas had had poor old
Satan exposed to a slug. "That ape moved as soon as the thing reached the
base of his spine, clear down at his tail bone. Maybe they prefer to ride up
near the brain-I'm sure they do. But maybe they don't have to. Maybe they could
ride down inside a man's pants and just put out an extension to the end of his
spinal cord." "Hmm . . . you'll remember, son, that
the first time I had a crowd searched for one I made everybody peel clear down
to the buff. That was not accidental; I wanted to be sure." "I think you were justified. See
here; they might be able to conceal themselves anywhere on the body, if they
have to. Inside a pair of shorts, for example. Of course you couldn't hide
anything under some shorts-" I was thinking of the skin-tight things that
Mary wore. "-but take those droopy drawers you've got on. One could hide
in them and it would just make you look a bit satchel fannied-a bit more, I
should say." "Want me to take 'em off?" "I can do better than that; I'll give
you the Kansas City Clutch." My words were joking but I was not; I grabbed
at the bunchiness of his pants and made sure he was clean. If he had not been,
he would have contorted and gone unconscious had I clutched a parasite. He
submitted to it with good grace, then gave me the same treatment. "But we can't," he complained as
he sat down, "go around slapping women on the rump. It won't do." "You may have to," I pointed
out, "or make everybody strip." "We'll run some experiments." "How?" I asked. "You know that head-and-spine armor
deal? It's not worth much, except to give a feeling of security to anybody who
bothers to wear one. I'll tell Doctor Horace to take an ape, fit an armor to
him so that a slug can't reach anything but his legs, say-and see what happens.
Or use some other method to limit the area of attack, and vary the areas, too.
We'll find out." "Uh, yes. But don't have him use an
ape, boss." "Why not?" "Well-they're too human." "Damn it, bub, you can't make an
omelet-" "-without breaking eggs. Okay, okay,
but I don't have to like it. Anyhow, we'll find out." I could see that he did not like what he
was thinking. "I hope it turns out that you are wrong. Yes, sir, I surely
do. It has been hard enough to get their shirts off; I'd hate like the very deuce
to try to get 'em to take off their drawers as well." He looked worried. "Well, maybe it won't be
necessary." "I hope not." "By the way, we're moving back to the
old nest." "How about the New Philadelphia
hide-out?" I asked. "We'll keep both. This war may go on a long time." "Speaking of such, what have you got
for me now?" "Well, now, as I said, this is likely
to prove a long war. Why don't you take some leave? Indefinite-I'll call you
back when I need you." "You always have," I pointed out. "Is Mary going
on leave?" "What's that got to do with it?"
"I asked you a straight question.
Boss." "Mary is on duty, with the
President." "Why? She's done her job, and nobly.
You aren't depending on her being able to smell out a slug, not if I know you.
You don't need her as a guard; she's too good an agent to waste on such
work." "See here-when did you get so big
that you are telling me how to use other agents? Answer that and make it
good." "Oh, skip it, skip it," I told
him, my temper very much out of hand. "Let it lay that if Mary isn't
taking leave, I don't want leave-and none of your business why." "That's a nice girl." "Did I say she wasn't? Keep your nose
out of my affairs. In the meantime, give me a job to do." "I say you need to take leave." "So you can make damn sure that I
don't have any free time when Mary has? What is this? A YWCA? "I say you need leave because you are
worn out." "Hunh!" "You are a fair-to-good agent when
you are in shape. Right now you aren't; you've been through too much. No, shut
up and listen: I send you out on a simple assignment. Penetrate an occupied
city, look it over and see everything there is to see and report back by a
certain time. What do you do? You are so jittery that you hang around in the
suburbs and are afraid to go downtown. You don't keep your eyes open and you
damn near get caught three times. Then when you do head back, you get so nervy
that you burn out your ship and fail to get back in time to be of any use. Your
nerve is shot and your judgment with it. Take leave-sick leave, in fact." I stood there with my ears burning. He did
not directly blame me for the failure of Schedule Counter Blast but he might as
well have. I felt that it was unfair-and yet I knew that there was truth in it.
My nerves used to be like rock, and now my hands trembled when I tried to
strike a cigarette. Nevertheless he let me have an
assignment-the first and only time I have ever won an argument with him. A hell of an assignment-I spent the next
several days lecturing to brass, answering fool questions about what titans eat
for lunch, explaining how to tackle a man who was possessed. I was billed as an
"expert" but half the time my pupils seemed sure that they knew more
about slugs than I did. Why do people cherish their
preconceptions? Riddle me that. Chapter 21 Operation Parasite seemed to come to a
dead stop during this period. The titans continued to hold Zone Red, but they
could not break out without being spotted. And we did not try to break in for
the good reason that every slug held one of our own people as hostage. It was a
situation which might go on for a long time. The United Nations were no help. The
President wanted a simple act of cooperation-Schedule Bare Back on a global
scale. They hemmed and hawed and sent the matter to committee for
investigation. The plain truth was they did not believe us; that was always the
enemy's great advantage-only the burned believed in the fire. Some nations were safe from the slugs
through their own customs. A Finn who did not strip down and climb into a steam
bath, in company, every day or so would have been conspicuous. The Japanese,
too, were casual about undressing. The South Seas were relatively safe, as were
large parts of Africa. France had gone enthusiastically nudist, on weekends at
least, right after World War III-a slug would have a tough time hiding in
France. But in countries where the body-modesty
taboo meant something a slug could stay hidden until his host began to stink.
The United States itself, Canada-England, most particularly England.
"Aren't you getting excited over nothing, old chap? Take off my weskit?
Now, really!" They flew three slugs (with apes) to London; I understand that the
King wanted to set an example as the President had, but the Prime Minister,
egged on by the Archbishop of Canterbury, would not let him. The Archbishop had
not even bothered to look; moral behavior was more important than mundane
peril. Nothing about this appeared in the news and the story may not be true,
but English skin was not exposed to the cold stares of neighbors. The Cominform propaganda system began to
blast us as soon as they had worked out a new line. The whole thing was an
"American Imperialist fantasy" intended to "enslave the
workers"; the "mad dogs of capitalism" were at it again. I wondered why the titans had not attacked
Russia first; Stalinism seemed tailor-made for them. On second thought, I
wondered if they had. On third thought I wondered what difference it would
make; the people behind the Curtain had had their minds enslaved and parasites
riding them for three generations. There might not be two kopeks difference
between a commissar with a slug and a commissar without a slug. There would be one change: their
intermittent purges would take a different form; a "deviationist"
would be "liquidated" by plastering a titan on his neck. It wouldn't
be necessary to send him to the gas chamber. Except when the Old Man picked me to work
with him I was not close to the center of things; I saw the war with the titans
as a man sees hurricanes-his small piece only. I did not see the Old Man soon
and I got my assignments from Oldfield, his deputy. Consequently I did not know
of it when Mary was relieved from special duty with the President. I ran into
her in the lounge of the Section offices. "Mary!" I yelped and fell
over my feet getting to her. She gave me that long, slow, sweet smile
and moved over to make room for me. "Hello, darling!" she whispered.
She did not ask me what I had been doing, nor scold me that I had not been in
touch with her, nor even comment on how long it had been. Mary always let the
water over the dam take care of itself. Not me-I babbled. "This is wonderful!
I thought you were still tucking the President into his beddy-bye. How long
have you been here? Do you have to go back right away? Say, can I dial you a
drink--no, you've got one." I started to dial for an old-fashioned and
discovered that Mary had already done so; it popped out almost into my hand.
"Huh? How'd this get here?" "I ordered it when you came in the
door." "You did? Mary, did I tell you that
you are wonderful?" "No." "Very well, then, I will: You're
wonderful." "Thank you." I went on, "This calls for a
celebration! How long are you free? Say, couldn't you possibly get some leave?
They can't expect you to be on duty twenty-four hours a day, week after week,
with no time off. I think I'll go right straight to the Old Man and tell him
just what-" "I'm on leave, Sam." "-just what I think of that sort
of-Huh?" "I'm on leave now." "You are? For how long?" "Subject to call. All leaves read
that way now." "But-How long have you been on
leave?" "Since yesterday. I've been sitting
here, waiting for you to show up." "Yesterday!" And I had spent
yesterday giving more kindergarten lectures to brass hats who did not want
them. "Oh, for the love of-" I stood up. "Stay right where you
are. Don't move. I'll be right back." I rushed over to the operations office. I
got in to see the chief deputy by insisting that I had a very urgent matter
that he had to attend to. Oldfield looked up when I came in and said in a surly
tone, "What do you want?" "Look, chief, that series of bedtime
stories I'm scheduled to tell: better cancel them." "Why?" "I'm a sick man; I've been due for
sick leave for a long time. Now I've just got to take it." "You're sick in the head, if you ask
me." "That's right; I'm sick in the head.
Sometimes I hear voices. People have been following me around. I keep dreaming
I'm back with the titans." That last point was regrettably true. "But since when has this being crazy
been any handicap in this section?" He leaned back and waited for me to
argue the point. "Look-do I get leave or don't
I?" He fumbled through papers on his desk,
found one and tore it up. "Okay. Keep your phone handy; you're subject to
recall. Get out." I got. Mary looked up when I came in and
gave me the soft warm treatment again. I said, "Grab your things; we're
leaving." She did not ask where; she simply stood
up. I snatched my drink, gulped half of it and spilled the rest. We went up and
were out on the pedestrian level of the city before either one of us said
anything. Then I asked, "Now-where do you want to get married?" "Sam, we discussed that before." "Sure we did and now we are going to
do it. Where?" "Sam, Sam my very dear-I will do what
you say. But I am bound to tell you that I am still opposed to it." "Why?" "Sam, let's go straight to my
apartment. I'd like to cook dinner for you." "Okay, you can cook dinner-but not in
your apartment. And we get married first." "Please, Sam!" I heard somebody say, "Keep pitching,
kid. She's weakening." I looked around and found that we were playing to a
good-sized gallery. I swept an arm wide, almost clipping the
youngster who had given me the advice and shouted irritably, "Haven't you
people got anything else to do? Go get drunk!" Somebody else said, "I'd say he ought
to take her offer; he won't get a better one." I grabbed Mary by the arm and hurried her
away from there. I did not say another word until I had gotten her into a cab
and closed off the driver's compartment from the lounge. "All right,"
I said gruffly, "why not get married? Let's have your reasons." "Why get married, Sam? I'm yours; you
don't need a contract." "Why? Because I love you; that's one
reason, damn it!" She did not answer for quite a while; I
thought I had offended her. When she did I could hardly hear her. "You
hadn't mentioned that before, Sam." "Hadn't I? Oh, I must have. I'm sure
I have." "No, I'm sure, quite sure, that you
haven't. Why didn't you?" "Unh, I don't know. Just an
oversight, I guess. I'm not right sure what the word 'love' means." "Neither am I," she said softly,
"but I love to hear you say it. Say it again, please." "Huh? Okay. I love you. I love you,
Mary." "Oh, Sam!" She snuggled in against my shoulder and
began to tremble. I shook her a little. "How about you?" "Me? Oh, I love you, Sam. I do love
you. I've loved you ever since-" "Ever since when?" I thought she was going to say that she
had loved me ever since I took her place in Project Interview; what she said
was, "I've loved you ever since you slapped me." Is
that logic? The driver was cruising slowly east along
the Connecticut coast; I had told him just to drive around. I had to wake him
up before I could get him to land us in Westport. We went straight to the City
Hall. I stepped up to a counter in the Bureau of
Sanctions and Licenses and said to a clerk there, "Is this where we get
married?" "That's up to you," he answered.
"Hunting licenses on the left, dog licenses on the right, this desk is the
happy medium-I hope." He leered at me. I
don't like smart boys and the gag was ancient. "Very well," I said
stiffly, "will you oblige by issuing us a license?" "Sure thing. Everybody ought to get
married at least once; that's what I keep telling my old lady." He got out
a large printed form. "Let's have your serial numbers." We gave them to him. He slid the form into
a typer and recorded them. "Now-are either of you married in any other
state?" We said that we weren't; he went on, "You're sure, now? If
you are and don't tell me, so I can put a rider on this showing the other
contracts, this contract ain't valid." We told him again that we weren't married
anywhere. He shrugged and went on, "Term, renewable, or lifetime? If it's
over ten years, the fee is the same as for lifetime; if it's under six months,
you don't need this; you get the short form from that vendo machine over there
by the wall." I looked at Mary; she said in a very small
voice, "Lifetime." The clerk looked surprised. "Lady,
are you sure you know what you're doing? The renewable contract, with the
automatic option clause, is just as permanent and you don't have to go through
the courts if you change your mind." I said, "You heard the lady! Put it
down." "Okay, okay-either party, mutual
consent, or binding?" "Binding," I answered and Mary
nodded. "Binding it is," he agreed,
stroking the typer. "Now we come to the meat of the matter: who pays and
how much? And is it salary or endowment?" I said, "Salary"; I didn't own
enough to set up a fund. At the same time and in a firm voice Mary
said, "Neither." The clerk said, "Huh?" "Neither one," Mary repeated.
"This is not a financial contract." The clerk stopped completely, looked at
me, and then looked at Mary. "Now, look, lady," he said reasonably,
"don't be foolish. You heard the gentleman say that he was willing to do
the right thing." "No." "Hadn't you better talk it over with
your lawyer before you go ahead with this? There's a public communicator out in
the hall." "No!" "Well-I'm darned if I see what you
need a license for." "Neither do I," Mary told him. "You mean you don't want this?" "No! Put it down the way I told you
to. 'No salary'. " The clerk looked helpless but bent over
the typer again. "I guess that's all we need," he said finally.
"You've kept it simple, I'll say that for you. 'Do-you
both-solemnly-swear-that-the-above-facts-are-true-to-the-best-of-your-knowledge-and-belief-that-you-aren't-entering-into-this-agreement-uninfluenced-by-drugs-or-other-illegal-inducements-and-that-there-exists-no-other-covenants-nor-other-legal-impediments-to-the-execution-and-registration-of-the-above-contract?'
" We both said that we did and we were and
it was and there weren't. He pulled the form out of the typer. "Let's have
your thumb prints. . . okay; that'll be ten dollars, including the federal
tax." I paid him and he shoved the form into the copier and threw the
switch. "Copies will be mailed to each of you," he announced,
"at your serial-number addresses. Now-what type of ceremony are you
looking for? Maybe I can be of help." "We don't want a religious
ceremony," Mary told him and I agreed. He nodded. "Then I've got just what
you're looking for. Old Doctor Chamleigh. He's completely non-sectarian, best
stereo accompaniment in town, all four walls and full orchestra. He gives you
the whole works, fertility rites and everything, but dignified. And he tops it
off with a fatherly straight-from-the-shoulder word of advice. Makes you feel
married." "No." This time I said it. "Oh, come, now!" the clerk said
to me. "Think of the little lady. If she sticks by what she just swore
to-and I'm not saying she won't-she'll never have another chance. Every girl is
entitled to a formal wedding. Honest-I don't get much of a commission out of
it." I said, "See here, you can marry us,
can't you? Go ahead. Get it over with!" He looked surprised and said, "Didn't
you know? In this state you marry yourself. You've been married, ever since you
thumb-printed the license." I said, "Oh-" Mary didn't say
anything. We left. I hired a duo at the landing flat north of
town; the heap was ten years old and smelled of it but it had full-automatic
and that was all that really mattered. I looped around the city, cut across
Manhattan Crater, and set the controls. We didn't talk much; there didn't seem
to be much to say just yet. I was happy but terribly nervous-and then Mary put
her arms around me and after a bit I wasn't nervous any longer but happier than
ever. After a long time that seemed short I heard the BEEEEP! beep-beep BEEEEP!
of the beacon at my shack in the mountains, whereupon I unwound myself, took
over manual, and landed. Mary said sleepily, "Where are we?" "At my cabin in the mountains,"
I told her. "I didn't know you had a cabin in the
mountains. I thought you were headed for my apartment." "What, and risk those bear traps?
Anyhow, it's not mine; it's ours." She kissed me again and I loused up the
landing. She slid out ahead of me while I was securing the board, then I
followed and found her staring at my shack. "Sweetheart, it's
beautiful!" "You can't beat the
Adirondacks," I agreed. There was a slight haze with the sun low in the
west, giving that wonderful, depth upon depth, stereo look that you never get
anywhere else. "I picked this place for the view." She glanced at it and said, "Yes,
yes-but I didn't mean that. I meant your-our cabin. Let's go inside, right
now."
"Suits," I agreed, "but it's really just a simple
shack." Which it was-not even an indoor pool. I had kept it that way on
purpose; when I came up here I didn't want to feel that I had brought the city
with me. The shell was conventional steel-and-fiberglass construction but I had
had it veneered in duroslabs which could not be told from real logs unless you
took a knife to them. The inside was just as simple-a big living room with a
real, wood-burning fireplace, deep plain-colored rugs, and plenty of low
chairs. The services were all in a Kompacto special, the shell of which was
buried under the foundation-air-conditioner, power pack, cleansing system,
sound equipment, plumbing, radiation alarm, servos-everything but the
deep-freeze and the other kitchen equipment, out of sight and out of mind. Even
the stereo screens were covered up and would not be noticed unless in use. It
was about as near as a man could get to a real log cabin and still have inside
plumbing. "I think it's just lovely," Mary
said seriously. "I wouldn't want to have an ostentatious place." "You and me both." I worked the
combo and the front door dilated; Mary was inside at once. "Hey! Come back
here!" I yelled. She did so. "What's the matter, Sam?
Did I do something wrong?" "You sure did." I dragged her
back to me, then swung her up in my arms and carried her across the threshold.
I kissed her as I put her down. "There. Now you are in your own house,
properly." The lights had come on as we entered the
house. She looked around her, then turned and threw her arms around my neck.
"Oh, darling, darling! I can't see-my eyes are all blurry." Mine were blurry, too, so we took time out
for mutual treatment. Then she started wandering around, touching things.
"Sam, if I had planned it all myself, it would have been just this
way." "It hasn't but one bathroom," I
apologized. "We'll have to rough it a bit." "I don't mind. In fact I'm glad; now
I know you didn't bring any of those women of yours up here." "What women?" "You know darn well what women. If
you had been planning this as a nest, you would have included a woman's
bathroom." "You know too much." She did not answer but wandered on out
into the kitchen. I heard her squeal. "What's the matter?" I asked,
following her out. "I never expected to find a real
kitchen in a bachelor's lodge." "I'm not a bad cook myself. I wanted
a kitchen so I bought one." "I'm so glad. Now I will cook you
dinner." "It's your kitchen; suit yourself.
But don't you want to wash up? You can have first crack at the shower if you
want it. And tomorrow we'll get a catalog and you can pick out a bathroom of
your own. We'll have it flown in." "No hurry," she said. "You
take the first shower. I want to start dinner." So I did. I guess she did not have any
trouble figuring out the controls and filing system in the kitchen, for about
fifteen minutes later while I was whistling away in the shower, letting the hot
water soak in, I heard a tap on the shower door. I looked through the
translucent panel and saw Mary silhouetted there. "May I come in?" she called out. "Sure, sure!" I said,
"Plenty of room." I opened the door and looked at her. She looked
good. For a moment she stood there, letting me look but with a sweet shyness on
her face that I had never seen before. I put on an expression of utter surprise
and said, "Honey! What's the matter? Are you sick?" She looked startled out of her wits and
said, "Me? What do you mean?" "There's not a gun on you
anywhere." She giggled and came at me.
"Idiot!" she squealed and started to tickle me. I got her left arm in
a bonebreaker but she countered with one of the nastiest judo tricks that ever
came out of Japan. Fortunately I knew the answer to it and then we were both on
the bottom of the shower and she was yelling, "Let me up! You're getting
my hair all wet." "Does it matter?" I asked, not
moving. I liked it there. "I guess not," she answered
softly and kissed me. So I let her up and we rubbed each other's bruises and
giggled. It was quite the nicest shower I have ever had. Mary and I slipped into domesticity as if
we had been married for twenty years. Oh, not that our honeymoon was humdrum,
far from it, nor that there weren't a thousand things we still had to learn
about each other-the point was that we already seemed to know the necessary
things about each other that made us married. Especially Mary. I don't remember those days too clearly,
yet I remember every second of them. I went around feeling gay and a bit
confused. My Uncle Egbert used to achieve much the same effect with a jug of
corn liquor, but we did not even take tempus pills, not then. I was happy; I
had forgotten what it was like to be happy, had not known that I was not happy.
Interested, I used to be-yes. Diverted, entertained, amused-but not happy. We did not turn on a stereo, we did not
read a book-except that Mary read aloud some Oz books that I had. Priceless
items, they were, left to me by my great-grandfather; she had never seen any.
But that did not take us back into the world; it took us farther out. The second day we did go down to the
village; I wanted to show Mary off. Down there they think I am a writer and I
encourage the notion, so I stopped to buy a couple of tubes and a condenser for
my typer and a roll of copy tape, though I certainly had no intention of doing
any writing, not this trip. I got to talking with the storekeeper about the
slugs and Schedule Bare Back-sticking to my public persona of course. There had
been a local false alarm and a native in the next town had been shot by a
trigger-happy constable for absent-mindedly showing up in public in a shirt.
The storekeeper was indignant. I suggested that it was his own fault; these
were war conditions. He shook his head. "The way I see it
we would have had no trouble at all if we had tended to our own business. The
Lord never intended men to go out into space. We should junk the space stations
and stay home; then we would be all right." I pointed out that the slugs came here in
their own ships; we did not go after them-and got a warning signal from Mary
not to talk too much. The storekeeper placed both hands on the
counter and leaned toward me. "We had no trouble before space travel;
you'll grant that?" I conceded the point. "Well?" he
said triumphantly. I shut up. How can you argue? We did not go into town after that and saw
no one and spoke to no one. On the way home (we were on foot) we passed close
to the shack of John the Goat, our local hermit. Some say that John used to
keep goats; I know he smelled like one. He did what little caretaking I
required and we respected each other, that is, we saw each other only when
strictly necessary and then as briefly as possible. But, seeing him, I waved. He waved back. He was dressed as usual,
stocking cap, an old army blouse, shorts, and sandals. I thought of warning him
that a man had been shot nearby for not complying with the bare-to-the-waist
order, but decided against it. John was the perfect anarchist; advice would
have made him only more stubborn. Instead I cupped my hands and shouted,
"Send up the Pirate!" He waved again and we went on without coming
within two hundred feet of him, which was about right unless he was downwind. "Who's the Pirate, darling?"
Mary asked. "You'll see." Which she did; as soon as we got back the
Pirate came in, for I had his little door keyed to his own meow so that he
could let himself in and out-the Pirate being a large and rakish torn cat, half
red Persian and half travelling salesman. He came in strutting, told me what he
thought of people who stayed away so long, then headbumped my ankle in
forgiveness. I reached down and roughed him up, then he inspected Mary. I was watching Mary. She had dropped to
her knees and was making the sounds used by people who understand cat protocol,
but the Pirate was looking her over suspiciously. Suddenly he jumped into her
arms and commenced to buzz like a faulty fuel meter, while bumping her under
the chin. I sighed loudly. "That's a
relief," I announced. "For a moment I didn't think I was going to be
allowed to keep you." Mary looked up and smiled. "You need
not have worried; I get along with cats. I'm two-thirds cat myself." "What's the other third?" She made a face at me. "You'll find
out." She was scratching the Pirate under the chin; he was stretching his
neck and accepting it, with an expression of indecent and lascivious pleasure.
I noticed that her hair just matched his fur. "Old John takes care of him while I'm
away," I explained, "but the Pirate belongs to me-or vice
versa." "I figured that out," Mary
answered, "and now I belong to the Pirate, too; don't I, Pirate?" The cat did not answer but continued his
shameless lallygagging-but it was clear that she was right. Truthfully I was
relieved; aelurophobes cannot understand why cats matter to aelurophiles, but
if Mary had turned out not to be one of the lodge it would have fretted me. From then on the cat was with us-or with
Mary-almost all the time, except when I shut him out of our bedroom. That I
would not stand for, though both Mary and the Pirate thought it small of me. We
even took him with us when we went down the canyon for target practice. I
suggested to Mary that it was safer to leave him behind but she said, "See
to it that you don't shoot him. I won't." I shut up, somewhat stung. I am a good
shot and remain so by unrelenting practice at every opportunity-even on my
honeymoon. No, that's not quite straight; I would have skipped practice on that
occasion had it not turned out that Mary really liked to shoot. Mary is not
just a good trained shot; she is the real thing, an Annie Oakley. She tried to
teach me, but it can't be taught, not that sort of shooting. I asked why she carried more than one gun.
"You might need more than one," she told me. "Here-take my gun
away from me." I went through the motions of a standing,
face-to-face disarm, bare hands against gun. She avoided it easily and said
sharply, "What are you doing? Disarming me, or asking me to dance? Make it
good." So I made it good. I'll never be a
match-medal shot but I stood at the top of my class in barroom. If she had not
given in to it, I would have broken her wrist. I had her gun. Then I realized that a
second gun was pressing against my belly button. It was a lady's social gun,
but perfectly capable of making two dozen widows without recharging. I looked
down, saw that the safety was off, and knew that my beautiful bride had only to
tense one muscle to burn a hole through me. Not a wide one, but sufficient. "Where in the deuce did you find
that?" I asked-and well I might, for neither one of us had bothered to
dress when we came out. The area was very deserted and often it did not seem
worthwhile to take the trouble; it was my land. So I was much surprised as I would have
sworn that the only gun Mary had with her was the one she had carried in her
sweet little hand. "It was high up on my neck, under my
hair," she said demurely. "See?" I looked. I knew a phone could
be hidden there but I had not thought of it for a gun-though of course I don't
use a lady-size weapon and I don't wear my hair in long flame-colored curls. Then I looked again, for she had a third
gun shoved against my ribs. "Where did that one come from?" I asked. She giggled. "Sheer misdirection;
it's been in plain sight all the time." She would not tell me anything
further and I never did figure it out. She should have clanked when she
walked-but she did not. Oh my, no! I found I could teach her a few things
about hand-to-hand, which salved my pride. Bare hands are more useful than guns
anyhow; they will save your life oftener. Not that Mary was not good at it
herself; she packed sudden death in each hand and eternal sleep in her feet.
However, she had the habit, whenever she lost a fall, of going limp and kissing
me. Once, instead of kissing her back, I shook her and told her she was not
taking it seriously. Instead of cutting out the nonsense, she continued to
remain limp, let her voice go an octave lower, and said, "Don't you
realize, my darling, that these are not my weapons?" I knew that she did not mean that guns
were her weapons; she meant something older and more primitive. True, she could
fight like a bad-tempered Kodiak bear and I respected her for it, but she was
no Amazon. An Amazon doesn't look that way with her head on a pillow. Mary's
true strength lay in her other talents. Which reminds me; from her I learned how
it was that I was rescued from the slugs. Mary herself had prowled the city for
days, not finding me, but reporting accurately the progress with which the city
was being "secured". Had she not been able to spot a possessed man,
we might have lost many agents fruitlessly-and I might never have gotten free
from my master. As a result of the data she brought in, the Old Man drew back
and concentrated on the entrances and exits to the city. And I was rescued,
though they weren't waiting for me in particular . . . at least I don't suppose
they were. Or maybe they were. Something Mary said
led me to think that the Old Man and she had worked watch on and watch off,
heel-and-toe, covering the city's main launching platform, once it was evident
that there was a focal point active in the city. But that could not have been
correct-the Old Man would not have neglected his job to search for one agent. I
must have misunderstood her. I never got a chance to pursue the
subject; Mary did not like digging into the past. I asked her once why the Old
Man had relieved her as a presidential guard. She said, "I stopped being
useful at it," and would not elaborate. She knew that I eventually would
learn the reason: that the slugs had found out about sex, thus rendering her no
longer useful as a touchstone for possessed males. But I did not know it then;
she found the subject repulsive and refused to talk about it. Mary spent less
time borrowing trouble than anyone I ever knew. So little that I almost forgot, during
that holiday from the world, what it was we were up against. Although she would not talk about herself,
she let me talk about myself. As I grew still more relaxed and still happier I tried
to explain what had been eating me all my life. I told her about resigning from
the service and the knocking around I had done before I swallowed my pride and
went to work for the Old Man. "I'm a peaceable guy," I told her,
"but what's the matter with me? The Old Man is the only one I've ever been
able to subordinate myself to-and I still fight with him. Why, Mary? Is there
something wrong with me?" I had my head in her lap; she picked it up
and kissed me. "Heavens, boy, don't you know? There's nothing really wrong
with you; it's what has been done to you." "But I've always been that way-until
now." "I know, ever since you were a child.
No mother and an arrogantly brilliant father-you've been slapped around so much
that you have no confidence in yourself." Her answer surprised me so much that I
reared up. Me? No confidence in myself? "Huh?" I said. "How can
you say that? I'm the cockiest rooster in the yard." "Yes. Or you used to be. Things will
be better now." And there's where it stood for she took advantage of my
change in position to stand up and say, "Let's go look at the
sunset." "Sunset?" I answered.
"Can't be-we just finished breakfast." But she was right and I was
wrong, a common occurrence. The mix-up about the time of day jerked me
back to reality. "Mary, how long have we been up here? What's the
date?" "Does it matter?" "You're dam right it matters. It's
been more than a week. I'm sure. One of these days our phones will start
screaming and then it's back to the treadmill." "In the meantime what difference does
it make?" She was right but I still wanted to know
what day it was. I could have found out by switching on a stereo screen, but I
would probably have bumped into a newscast-and I did not want that; I was still
pretending that Mary and I were away in a different world, a safe world, where
titans did not exist. "Mary," I said fretfully, "how many tempus
pills have you?" "None." "Well-I've got enough for both of us.
Let's stretch it out, make it last a long time. Suppose we have just
twenty-four more hours; we could fine it down into a month, subjective
time." "No." "Why not? Let's carpe that old diem
before it gets away from us." She put a hand on my arm and looked up
into my eyes. "No, darling, it's not for me. I must live each moment as it
comes and not let it be spoiled by worrying about the moment ahead." I
suppose I looked stubborn for she went on, "If you want to take them, I
won't mind, but please don't ask me to." "Confound it. I'm not going on a joy
ride alone." She did not answer, which is the damnedest way of winning an
argument I know of. Not that we argued. If I tried to start
one-which I did, more than once-Mary would give in and somehow it would work
out that I was mistaken. I did try several times to find out more about her; it
seemed to me that I ought to know something about the woman I was married to.
To one question she looked thoughtful and answered presently, "I sometimes
wonder whether I ever did have a childhood-or was it something I dreamed last
night?" I asked her point blank what her name was.
"Mary," she said tranquilly. "Mary really is your name,
then?" I had long since told her my right name, but we had agreed to go on
using "Sam". "Certainly it's my name, dear. I've
been 'Mary' since you first called me that." "Oh. All right, your name is Mary.
You are my beloved Mary. But what was your name before?" Her eyes held an odd, hurt look, but she answered
steadily, "I was once known as 'Allucquere'." "'Allucquere'," I repeated,
savoring it. "Allucquere. What a strange and beautiful name. Allucquere.
It has a rolling majesty about it. My darling Allucquere." "My name is Mary, now." And that
was that. Somewhere, somewhen, I was becoming convinced, Mary had been hurt,
badly hurt. But it seemed unlikely that I was ever going to know about it. She
had been married before, I was fairly certain; perhaps that was it. Presently I ceased to worry about it. She
was what she was, now and forever, and I was content to bask in the warm light
of her presence. "Age cannot wither her nor custom stale her infinite
variety." I went on calling her "Mary"
since she obviously preferred it and that was how I thought of her anyhow, but
the name that she had once had kept running through my mind. Allucquere...
Allucquere... I rolled it around my tongue and wondered how it was spelled. Then suddenly I knew how it was spelled.
My pesky packrat memory had turned up the right tab and now was pawing away at
the shelves in the back of my mind where I keep the useless junk that I don't
think about for years on end and am helpless to get rid of. There bad been a
community, a colony that used an artificial language, even to given names- The Whitmanites, that was it-the
anarchist-pacifist cult that got kicked out of Canada, then failed to make a go
of it in Little America. There was a book, written by their prophet. The
Entropy of Joy-I had not read it but I had skimmed it once; it was full of
pseudomathematical formulas for achieving happiness. Everybody is for "happiness",
just as they are against "sin", but the cult's practices kept getting
them in hot water. They had a curious and yet very ancient solution to their
sexual problems, a solution which appeared to suit them but which produced
explosive results when the Whitmanite culture touched any other pattern of
behavior. Even Little America had not been far enough away for them; I had
heard somewhere that the remnants had emigrated to Venus-in which case they
must all be dead by now. I put it out of my mind. If Mary were a
Whitmanite, or had been reared that way, that was her business. I certainly was
not going to let the cult's philosophy cause us a crisis now or ever; marriage
is not ownership and wives are not property. If that were all there was to what Mary
did not want me to know about her, then I simply would not know it. I had not
been looking for virginity wrapped in a sealed package; I had been looking for
Mary. Chapter 22 The next time I mentioned tempos pills,
she did not argue but suggested that we hold it down to a minimum dose. It was
a fair compromise-and we could always take more. I prepared it as injections so that it
would take hold faster. Ordinarily I watch a clock after I've taken tempus;
when the second hand stops I know that I'm loaded. But my shack has no clocks
and neither of us was wearing ringwatches. It was just sunrise and we had been
awake all night, cuddled upon a big low half-moon couch in front of the
fireplace. We continued to lie there for a long time,
feeling good and dreamy, and I was half considering the idea that the drug had
not worked. Then I realized that the sun had stopped rising. I watched a bird
fluttering past the view window. If I stared at him long enough, I could see
his wings move. I looked back from it to my wife, admired
the long sweep of her limbs and the sudden, rising curves. The Pirate was
curled up on her stomach, a cubical cat, with his paws tucked in as a muff.
Both of them seemed asleep. "How about some breakfast?" I said,
"I'm starved." "You fix it," she answered.
"If I move, I'll disturb Pirate." "You promised to love, honor, and fix
me breakfast," I replied and tickled the soles of her feet. She gasped and
drew up her legs; the cat squawked and landed on the floor. "Oh dear!" she said, sitting up.
"You made me move too fast and now I've offended him." "Never mind the cat, woman; you're married
to me." But I knew that I had made a mistake. In the presence of others,
people not under the drug, one should move with great care. I simply hadn't
thought about the cat; no doubt he thought we were behaving like drunken
jumping jacks. I intentionally slowed down and tried to woo him. No use-he was streaking toward his door. I
could have stopped him, for to me his movement was a molasses crawl, but had I
done so I would simply have frightened him more. I let him go and went to the
kitchen. Do you know, Mary was right; tempus fugit
drug is no good for honeymoons. The ecstatic happiness that I had felt before
was masked by the euphoria of the drug, though I did not feel the loss at the
time because the drug's euphoria is compelling. But the loss was real; I had
substituted for the true magic a chemical fake. And there are some precious things which
cannot or should not be hurried. Mary was right, as usual. Nevertheless it was
a good day-or month, however you care to look at it. But I wished that I had
stuck to the real thing. Late that evening we came out of it. I
felt the slight irritability which marks the loosening hold of the drug, found
my ringwatch and timed my reflexes. When they were back to normal I timed
Mary's, whereupon she informed me that she had been out of it for twenty
minutes or so-pretty accurate matching of dosage to have been based on body
weights alone. "Do you want to go under again?"
she asked me. I pulled her to me and kissed her.
"No; frankly, I'm glad to be back." "I'm so glad." I had the usual ravenous appetite that one
has afterward no matter how many times one eats while under; I mentioned it.
"In a minute," she said. "I want to call Pirate. He has not been
in all day." I had not missed him during the day-or
"month"-just past; the euphoria is like that. "Don't worry about
it," I told her. "He often stays out all day." "He has not before." "He has with me," I answered. "I think I offended him-I know I
did." "Then he is probably down at Old
John's. That is his usual way of punishing me when he does not like the
service. He'll be all right." "But it's late at night-I'm afraid a
coyote might get him." "Don't be silly; there are no coyotes
this far east." "A fox, then-or something. Do you
mind, darling? I'll just step out and call him." She headed for the door. "Put on something, then," I
ordered. "It will be nippy out there." She hesitated, then went back to the
bedroom and got a negligee I had bought for her the day we had gone down to the
village. She went out; I put more wood on the fire and went into the kitchen. She must have left the door dilated for,
while I was trying to make up my mind between convenience of a
"Soup-to-Nuts" and the pleasure of planning a meal from separate
units, I heard her saying, "Bad, bad cat! You worried mama," in that
cooing voice suitable for babies and felines. I called out, "Fetch him in and close
the door-and mind the penguins!" She did not answer and I did not hear the
door relax, so I went back into the living room. She was just coming in and did not have
the cat with her. I started to speak and then caught sight of her eyes. They
were staring, filled with unspeakable horror. I said, "Mary!" and
started toward her. She seemed to see me and turned back
toward the door; her movements were jerky, spasmodic. As she turned I saw her
shoulders. Under the negligee was a hump. I don't know how long I stood there.
Probably a split second but it is burned into me as endless. I jumped toward
her and grabbed her by the arms. She looked at me and her eyes were no longer
wells of horror but merely dead. She gave me the knee. I squeezed and managed to avoid the worst
of it. Look-I know you don't tackle a dangerous opponent by grabbing his upper
arms, but this was my wife. I couldn't come at Mary with a
feint-shift-and-kill. But the slug had no compunctions about me.
Mary-or it-was giving me everything she had and I had all I could do to keep
from killing her. I had to keep her from killing me-and I had to kill the
slug-and I had to keep the slug from getting at me or I would not be able to
save her. I let go with one hand and jabbed at her
chin. The blow should have knocked her out but it did not even slow her down. I
grabbed again, with both arms and legs, trying to encase her in a bear hug to
immobilize her without injuring her. We went down together, Mary on top. I
shoved the top of my head into her face to stop her biting me. I held her so, curbing her strong body by
sheer bulk of muscle. Then I tried to paralyze her with nerve pressure, but she
knew what I was up to, knew the key spots as well as I did-and I was lucky that
I was not myself paralyzed. There was one thing left that I could do:
clutch the slug itself-but I knew the shattering effect that had on the host.
It might not kill her; again it might. It was sure to hurt her horribly. I
wanted to make her unconscious, then remove the slug gently before I killed it
. . . drive it off with heat or force it to turn loose with mild shocks. Drive it off with heat- But I was given no time to develop the
idea; she got her teeth in my ear. I shifted my right arm and grabbed at the
slug. Nothing happened. Instead of sinking my fingers into a slimy mess I found
that this slug had a horny, leathery covering; it was as if I had clutched a
football. Mary jerked when I touched it and took away part of my ear, but there
was no bone-crushing spasm; the slug was still alive and in control of her. I tried to get my fingers under it, to pry
it loose; it clung like a suction cup. My fingers would not go under. In the meantime I was suffering damages in
other places. I rolled over and got to my knees, still hugging her. I had to
let her legs free and that was bad, but I bent her across a knee and then
struggled to my feet. I dragged and carried her to the fireplace. She knew
what I was doing and almost got away from me; it was like trying to wrestle a
mountain lion. But I got her there, grabbed her by her mop of hair and slowly
forced her shoulders over the fire. I meant-I swear that I meant only to singe
it, force it to drop off to escape that heat. But she struggled so hard that I
slipped, banging my own head against the arch of the opening and dropping her
shoulders against the coals. She screamed and bounded out of the fire,
carrying me with her. I struggled to my feet, still dazed by the wallop I had
taken in the head, and saw her collapsed on the floor. Her hair, her beautiful
hair, was burning. So was her negligee. I slapped at them
both with my hands. The slug was no longer on her. Still crushing the flames
with my hands I glanced around and saw it lying on the floor in front of the
fireplace-and the Pirate was sniffing at it. "Get away from there!" I yelled.
"Pirate! Stop that!" The cat looked up inquiringly, as if this were
some new and interesting game. I went on doing what I had to do, making
absolutely certain that the fire was out, both hair and clothing. When I was
sure, I left her; there was not even time to make certain that she was still
alive. There was something more urgent to do. What I wanted was the fireplace shovel; I
did not dare risk touching the thing with my hands. I turned to get the shovel. But the slug was no longer on the floor;
it had gotten Pirate. The cat was standing rigid, feet wide apart, and the slug
was settling into place. Perhaps it would have been better had I
been a few seconds later; perhaps the slug, mounted on the cat, would have
escaped outdoors. I would not have pursued it into the dark. I don't think I
would have. But I dived at Pirate and got him by his hind legs just as he made
his first controlled movement. Handling a frenzied, full-grown cat with
bare hands is reckless at best; controlling one which is already controlled by
a titan is impossible. Hands and arms being slashed by claws and teeth at every
step, I hurried again to the fireplace. This time I made sure. Despite Pirate's
wails and struggles I forced the slug against the coals and held it there, cat
fur and my hands alike burning, until the slug dropped off directly into the
flames. Then I took Pirate out and laid him on the floor. He was no longer
struggling. I did for him what I had done for Mary, made sure that he was no
longer burning anywhere and went back to Mary. She was still unconscious. I squatted down
beside her and sobbed. An hour later I had done what I could for
Mary. Her hair was almost gone from the left side of her head and there were
burns on her shoulders and neck. But her pulse was strong, her respiration
steady though fast and light, and I did not judge that she would lose much body
fluid. I dressed her burns-I keep a rather full stock out there in the
country-and gave her an injection to make her sleep. Then I had time for
Pirate. He was still on the floor where I had left
him and he did not look good. He had gotten it much worse than Mary and
probably flame in his lungs as well. I thought he was dead, but he lifted his
head when I touched him. "I'm sorry, old fellow," I whispered. I
think I heard him mew. I did for him what I had done for Mary,
except that I was afraid to give him a soporific. After that I went into the bathroom
and looked myself over. The ear had stopped bleeding and I decided
to ignore it, for the time being. Someday, when I had time, it would need to be
rebuilt. My hands were what bothered me. I stuck them under hot water and
yelped, then dried them in the air blast and that hurt, too. I could not figure
out how I could dress them, and, besides, I needed to use them. Finally I dumped about an ounce of the
jelly for burns into each of a pair of plastic gloves and put them on. The
stuff included a local anesthetic; I could get by. Then I went to the
stereophone and called the village medical man. I explained to him carefully
and correctly what had happened and what I had done about it and asked him to
come at once. "At night?" he said. "You
must be joking." I said that I decidedly was not joking. He answered, "Don't ask the
impossible, man. Yours makes the fourth alarm in this county; nobody goes out
at night. You've done everything that can be done tonight; I'll stop in and see
your wife first thing in the morning." I told him to go straight to the devil
first thing in the morning and switched off. Pirate died a little after midnight. I
buried him at once so that Mary would not see him. Digging hurt my hands but he
did not take a very big hole. I said goodbye to him and came back in. Mary was
resting quietly; I brought a chair to the bed and watched over her. Probably I
dozed from time to time; I can't be sure. Chapter 23 About dawn Mary began to struggle and moan.
I stepped to the bed and put a hand on her. "There, baby, there-It's all
right. Sam's here." Her eyes opened and for a moment held the
same horror they had held when she was first possessed. Then she saw me and
relaxed. "Sam! Oh, darling, I've had the most terrible dream." "It's all right," I repeated. "Why are you wearing gloves?"
She became aware of her own dressings; she looked dismayed and said, "It
wasn't a dream!" "No, dearest, it wasn't a dream. But
it's all right; I killed it." "You killed it? You're sure it's
dead?" "Quite sure." The house still
reeked with the stench of its dying. "Oh. Come here, Sam. Hold me
tight." "I'll hurt your shoulders." "Hold me!" So I did, while
trying to be careful of her burns, although she seemed indifferent to them.
Presently her trembling slowed down and stopped almost completely.
"Forgive me, darling-I'm being weak and womanish." "You should have seen the shape I was
in when they got me back." "I did see. Now tell me what
happened; I must know. The last I remember you were trying to force me into the
fireplace." "Look. Mary, I couldn't help it; I
had to-I couldn't get it off!" She shook my shoulders and now it was she
comforting me. "I know, darling, I know-and thank you for doing it! Thank
you from the bottom of my heart. Again I owe you everything." We both cried a bit and presently I blew
my nose and went on, "You did not answer when I called you, so I went into
the living room and there you were." "I remember-oh darling, I tried so
hard!" I stared at her. "I know you did-you
tried to leave. But how did you? Once a slug gets you, that's it. There's no
way to fight it." "Well, I lost-but I tried."
There was no answer to the mystery. Somehow, Mary had forced her will against
that of a parasite-and that can't be done. I know. True, she had succumbed, but
I knew then that I was married to a human who was tougher and stronger than I
was, despite her lovely curves and her complete femininity. I had a sneaking hunch that had Mary not
been able to resist the slug by some amount, however slight, I would have lost
the struggle, handicapped as I was by what I could not do. "I should have used a light,
Sam," she went on, "but it never occurred to me to be afraid
here." I nodded; this was the safe place, like crawling into bed or into
sheltering arms. "Pirate came to me at once. I didn't see the thing until
I had reached down and touched him. Then it was too late." She sat up, supporting
herself on one arm. "Where is he, Sam? Is he all right? Call him in." So I had to tell her about Pirate. She
listened without expression, nodded and never referred to him again. I changed
the subject by saying, "Now that you are awake I had better fix you some
breakfast." "Don't go!" I stopped.
"Don't go out of my sight at all," she went on, "Not for any
reason. I'll get up in a moment and get breakfast." "The hell you will. You'll stay right
in that bed, like a good little girl." "Come here and take off those gloves.
I want to see your hands." I did not take them off-could not bear to think
about it; the anesthesia had worn off. She nodded and said grimly, "Just
as I thought. You were burned worse than I was." So she got breakfast. Furthermore she
ate-I wanted nothing but a pot of coffee. I did insist that she drink a lot,
too; large area burns are no joke. Presently she pushed aside her plate, looked
at me and said, "Darling, I'm not sorry it happened. Now I know. Now we've
both been there." I nodded humbly, knowing what she meant. Sharing
happiness is not enough. She stood up and said, "Now we must go." "Yes," I agreed, "now we
must go. I want to get you to a doctor as soon as possible." "I did not mean that." "I know you didn't." There was
no need to discuss it further; we both knew that the music had stopped and that
now was time to go back to work. The heap we had arrived in was still sitting
on my landing flat, piling up rental charges. It took about three minutes to
burn the dishes, switch off everything but the permanent circuits, and get
ready. I could not find my shoes but Mary remembered where I had left them. Mary drove, because of my hands. Once in
the air she turned to me and said, "Let's go straight to the Section
offices. We'll get treatment there and find out what has been going on-or are
your hands hurting too badly?" "Suits," I agreed. My hands were
hurting but they would not be any worse for another hour of waiting. I wanted
to learn the situation as soon as possible-and I wanted to get back to work. I
asked Mary to switch on the squawk screen; I was as anxious to catch a newscast
now as I had been anxious to avoid them before. But the car's communication
equipment was as junky as the rest of it; we could not even pick up audio.
Fortunately the remote-control circuits were still okay, or Mary would have had
to buck it through traffic by hand. A thought had been fretting me for some
time; I mentioned it to Mary. "A slug would not mount a cat just for the
hell of it, would it?" "I suppose not." "But why? It doesn't make sense. But
it has to make sense; everything they do makes sense, grisly sense, from their
viewpoint." "But it did make sense. They caught a
human that way." "Yes, I know. But how could they plan
it? Surely there aren't enough of them that they can afford to place themselves
on cats on the off chance that the cat might catch a human. Or are there
enough?" I remembered the speed with which a slug on an ape's back had
turned itself into two, I remembered Kansas City, saturated, and shivered. "Why ask me, darling? I don't have an
analytical brain." Which was true, in a way; there is nothing wrong with
Mary's brain but she jumps logic and arrives at her answers by instinct. Me, I
have to worry it out by logic. "Drop the modest little girl act and
try this on for size: the first question is, 'Where did the slug come from?' It
didn't walk; it had to get to the Pirate on the back of another host. What
host? I'd say it was Old John-John the Goat. I doubt if Pirate would have let
any other human get close to him." "Old John?" Mary closed her
eyes, then opened them. "I can't get any feeling about it. I was never
close to him." "It does not matter; by elimination I
think it must be true. Old John wore a coat when everyone else was complying
with the Bare Back order . . . getting away with it because he shuns people.
Ergo, he was hag-ridden before Schedule Bare Back. But that does not get me any
further. Why would a slug single out a hermit way up in the mountains?" "To capture you." "Me?" "To recapture you." It made some sense. Possibly any host that
ever escaped them was a marked man; in that case the dozen-odd Congressmen and
any others we had rescued-including Mary-were in special danger. I'd mark that
down to report for analysis. No, not Mary-the only slug that knew she had been
possessed was dead. On the other hand they might want me in
particular. What was special about me? I was a secret agent. More important,
the slug that had ridden me must have known what I knew about the Old Man and
known that I had access to him. That would be reason enough to try to get me
back. I held an emotional certainty that the Old Man was their principal
antagonist; the slug must have known that I thought so; he had full use of my
mind. That slug had even met the Old Man, talked
with him. Wait a minute, that slug was dead. And my theory came tumbling down. And built up again at once.
"Mary," I asked, "have you used your apartment since the morning
you and I had breakfast there?" "No. Why?" "Don't. Don't go back there for any
purpose. I recall thinking, while I was with them, that I would have to
booby-trap it." "Well, you didn't, did you? Or did
you?" "No, I did not. But it may have been
booby-trapped since then. There may be the equivalent of Old John waiting,
spider fashion, for you-or me-to return there." I explained to her
Mcllvaine's theory about the slugs, the "group memory" idea. "I
thought at the time he was spinning the dream stuff scientists are so fond of.
But now I don't know; it's the only hypothesis I can think of that covers
everything . . . unless we assume that the titans are so stupid that they would
as soon try to catch fish in a bathtub as in a brook. Which they aren't." "Just a moment, dear-by Dr.
Mcllvaine's theory each slug is really every other slug; is that it? In other
words that thing that caught me last night was just as much the one that rode
you when you were with them as was the one that actually did ride you-Oh, dear,
I'm getting confused. I mean-" "That's the general idea. Apart, they
are individuals; in direct conference they merge their memories and Tweedledum becomes
exactly like Tweedledee. Then, if that is true, this one last night remembers
everything it learned from me provided it had direct conference with the slug
that rode me, or any other slug that had had, or a slug that had been linked
through any number of slugs by direct conference to the slug that had ridden
me, after the time it did-which you can bet it did, from what I know of their
habits. It would have-the first one, I mean . . . wait a minute; this is
getting involved. Take three slugs; Joe, Moe, and uh, Herbert. Herbert is the
one last night; Moe is the one which-" "Why give them names if they are not
individuals?" Mary wanted to know. "Just to keep them-No reason; let it
lie that if McIlvaine is right there are hundreds of thousands, maybe millions,
of slugs who know exactly who you and I are, by name and by sight and
everything, know where your apartment is, where my apartment is, and where our
cabin is. They've got us on a list." "But-" She frowned. "That's
a horrid thought, Sam. How would they know when to find us at the cabin? You
didn't tell anybody we were going and I did not even know. Would they simply
stake it out and wait? Yes, I suppose they would." "They must have. We don't know that
waiting matters to a slug; time may mean something entirely different to
them." "Like Venerians," she suggested.
I nodded; a Venerian is likely as not to "marry" his own
great-great-granddaughter-and be younger than his descendants. It depends on
how they estivate, of course. "In any case," I went on, "I've got to report
this, including our guesses as to what is behind it, for the boys in the
analytical group to play with." I was about to go on to say that, if we
were right, the Old Man would have to be especially careful, as it was he and
not Mary and myself that they were after. But my phone sounded for the first
time since my leave had started. I answered and the Old Man's voice cut in
ahead of the talker's: "Report in person." "We're on our way," I
acknowledged. "About thirty minutes." "Make it sooner. You use Kay Five;
tell Mary to come in by Ell One. Move." He switched off before I could ask
him how he had known that Mary was with me. "Did you get it?" I asked Mary. "Yes, I was in the circuit." "Sounds as if the party was about to
start." It was not until we had landed that I
began to realize how drastically the situation had changed. We were complying
with Schedule Bare Back; we had not heard of Schedule Sun Tan. Two cops stopped
us as we got out. "Stay where you are!" one of them ordered.
"Don't make any sudden moves." You would not have known they were cops,
except for the manner and the drawn guns. They were dressed in gun belts,
shoes, and skimpy breech clouts-little more than straps. A second glance showed
their shields clipped to their belts. "Now," the same one went on,
"Off with those pants, buddy." I did not move quickly enough to suit him.
He barked, "Make it snappy! There have been two shot trying to escape
already today; you may be the third." "Do it, Sam," Mary said
quietly. I did it. My shorts were a one-piece garment, with the underwear part
built in; without them, I stood dressed in my shoes and a pair of gloves,
feeling like a fool-but I had managed to keep both my phone and my gun covered
up as I took off my shorts. The cop made me turn around. His mate
said, "He's clean. Now the other one." I started to put my shorts
back on and the first cop stopped me. "Hey! You looking for trouble? Leave
'em off." I said reasonably, "You've searched
me. I don't want to get picked up for indecent exposure." He looked surprised, then guffawed and
turned to his mate. "You hear that. Ski? He's afraid he'll be arrested for
indecent exposure." The second one said patiently,
"Listen, yokel, you got to cooperate, see? You know the rules. You can
wear a fur coat for all of me-but you won't get picked up for indecent
exposure; you'll get picked up DOA. The Vigilantes are a lot quicker to shoot
than we are." He turned to Mary. "Now, lady, if you please." Without argument Mary started to remove
her shorts. The second cop said kindly, "That isn't necessary lady, not
the way those things are built. Just turn around slowly." "Thank you," Mary said and complied.
The policeman's point was well taken; Mary's briefies appeared to have been
sprayed on, and her halter also quite evidently contained nothing but Mary. "How about those bandages?" the
first one commented. "Her clothes sure can't cover anything." I
thought, brother, how wrong you are; I'll bet she's packing at least two guns
this minute, besides the one in her purse-and I'll bet one of them is ready to
heat up quicker than yours! But what I said was, "She's been badly burned. Can't you
see that?" He looked doubtfully at the sloppy job I had done on the
dressings; I had worked on the principle that, if a little is good, more is
better, and the dressing across her shoulders where she had been burned the
worst undoubtedly could have concealed a slug, if that had been the purpose.
"Mmmm . . ." he said, "If she was burned." "Of course she was burned!" I
felt my judgment slipping away; I was the perfect heavy husband, unreasonable
where my wife was concerned. I knew it-and I liked it that way. "Damn it,
look at her hair! Would she ruin a head of hair like that just to fool
you?" The first cop said darkly, "One of
them would." The more patient one said, "Carl is
right. I'm sorry, lady; we'll have to disturb those bandages." I said excitedly, "You can't do that!
We're on our way to a doctor. You'll just-" Mary said, "Help me, Sam. I can't
take them off myself." I shut up and started to peel up one
corner of the big dressing, my hands trembling with rage. Presently the older,
more kindly one whistled and said, "I'm satisfied. How about you,
Carl?" "Me, too. Ski. Gripes, girlie, it
looks like somebody tried to barbecue you. What happened?" "Tell them, Sam." So I did. The older cop finally commented,
"I'd say you got off easy-no offense, madam. So it's cats, now, eh? Dogs I
knew about. Horses, yes. But cats-you wouldn't think the ordinary cats could
carry one." His face clouded. "We got a cat and now we'll have to get
rid of it. My kids won't like that." "I'm sorry," Mary told him and sounded as if she meant
it. "It's a bad time for everybody. Okay,
folks, you can go-" "Wait a minute," the first one
said. "Ski, if she goes through the streets with that thing on her back
somebody is likely to burn her." The older one scratched his chin.
"That's true," he said to Mary. "I'd say you couldn't stand to
have that dressing off. We'll just have to dig up a prowl car for you." Which they did-one was just landing and
they hailed it. I had to pay the charges on the rented wreck, then I went
along, as far as Mary's entrance. It was in a hotel, through a private
elevator; I got in with her to avoid explanations, then went back up after she
had gotten out at a level lower than the obvious controls of the car provided
for. I was tempted to go on in with her, but the Old Man had ordered me to come
in by Kay Five, so Kay Five it was. I was tempted, too, to put my shorts back
on. In the prowl car and during a quick march through a side door of the hotel,
with police around us to keep Mary from being shot, I had not minded so
much-but it took nerve to step out of the elevator and face the world without
pants. I need not have worried. The short
distance I had to go was enough to show me that a fundamental custom had gone
with last year's frost. Most men were wearing straps-codpieces, really-as the
cops had been, but I was not the only man in New Brooklyn stark naked to his
shoes. One in particular I remember; he was leaning against a street roof stanchion
and searching with cold eyes every passer-by. He was wearing nothing but
slippers and a brassard lettered with "VIG"-and he was carrying an
Owens mob gun under his arm. I saw three more like him before I reached
Kay Five; I was glad that I was carrying my shorts. Some women were naked, some were not-but
those who were not might as well have been-string brassieres, translucent
plastic trunks, nothing that could possibly hide a slug. Most of the women, I decided, would have
looked better in clothes, preferably togas. If this was what the preachers had
been worrying about all these years, then they had been barking up the wrong
tree; it was nothing to arouse the happy old beast in men. The total effect was
depressing. That was my first impression-but before I got to my destination
even that had worn off. Ugly bodies weren't any more noticeable than ugly
taxicabs; the eye discounted them automatically. And so it appeared to be with
everybody else, too; those on the streets seemed to have acquired utter
indifference. Maybe Schedule Bare Back got them ready for it. One thing I did not notice consciously
until much later: after the first block I was unaware of my own nakedness. I
noticed other people long after I had forgotten my own bare skin. Somehow, some
way, the American community had been all wrong about the modesty taboo and had
been wrong for centuries. When tackled firmly, it was as empty as
the ghost that turns out to be a flapping window drape. It did not mean a
thing, either pro or con, moral or immoral. Skin was skin and what of it? I was let in to see the Old Man at once.
He looked up and growled, "You're late." I answered, "Where's Mary?" "In the infirmary, getting treated
and dictating her report. Let's see your hands." "I'll show them to the doctor,
thanks," I replied, making no move to take off the gloves. "What's
up?" "If you would ever bother to listen
to a newscast," he grumbled, "you would know what was up." Chapter 24 I'm glad I had not looked at a newscast;
our honeymoon would never have gotten to first base. While Mary and I had each
been telling the other how wonderful the other one was the war had almost been
lost -and I was not sure about that "almost". My suspicion that the slugs
could, if necessary, hide themselves on any part of the body and still control
hosts had proved to be right-but I had guessed that from my own experience on
the streets. It had been proved by experiments at the National Zoo before Mary
and I had holed up on the mountain, although I had not seen the report. I
suppose the Old Man knew it; certainly the President knew it and the other top
VIPs. So Schedule Sun Tan replaced Schedule Bare
Back and everybody skinned down to the buff. Like hell they did! The matter was still
"Top Secret" and the subject of cabinet debates at the time of the
Scranton Riot. Don't ask me why it was top secret, or even restricted; our
government has gotten the habit of classifying anything as secret which the
all-wise statesmen and bureaucrats decide we are not big enough boys and girls
to know, a Mother-Knows-Best-Dear policy. I've read that there used to be a
time when a taxpayer could demand the facts on anything and get them. I don't
know; it sounds Utopian. The Scranton Riot should have convinced
anybody that the slugs were loose in Zone Green despite Schedule Bare Back, but
even that did not bring on Schedule Sun Tan. The fake air-raid alarm on the
east coast took place, as I figure it, the third day of our honeymoon; there
had not been any special excitement in the village when we visited it the day
before that and certainly no vigilante activity. After the false air-raid alarm
it took a while to figure out what had happened, even though it was obvious
that lighting could not fail by accident in so many different shelters. It gives me the leaping horrors to think
about it even now-all those people crouching in the darkness, waiting for the
all-clear, while zombies moved among them, slapping slugs on them. Apparently
in some air raid bunkers the recruitment was one hundred percent. They did not
have a chance. So there were more riots the next day and
we were well into the Terror, though we did not know it. Technically, the start
of vigilantism came the first time a desperate citizen pulled a gun on a
cop-Maurice T. Kaufman of Albany and the cop was Sergeant Malcolm MacDonald.
Kaufman was dead a half second later and MacDonald followed him in a few
minutes, torn to pieces by the mob, along with his titan master. But the
Vigilantes did not really get going until the air-raid wardens put organization
into the movement. The wardens, being mostly aboveground at
the time the coup in the bunkers took place, largely escaped- but they felt
responsible. Not that all Vigilantes were wardens, nor all wardens
Vigilantes-but a stark naked, armed man on the street was as likely to be
wearing a warden's armband as the "VIG" brassard. Either way, you
could count on him shooting at any unexplained excrescence on a human
body-shoot and investigate afterward. While my hands were being treated and
dressed I was brought up to date concerning the period (it turned out to be two
weeks) that Mary and I had spent at the cabin. By the Old Man's orders the
doctor gave me a short shot of tempus before he worked on me and I spent the
time-subjective, about three days; objective, less than an hour-studying stereo
tapes through an over-speed scanner. This gadget has never been released to the
public, though I have heard that it is bootlegged at some of the colleges
around examination week. You adjust the speed to match your subjective time
rate, or a little faster, and use an audio frequency step-down to let you hear
what is being said. It is hard on the eyes and usually results in a splitting
headache-but it is a big help in my profession. It was hard to believe that so much could
have happened in so short a time. Take dogs. A Vigilante would kill a dog on
sight, even though it was not wearing a slug-because it was even money that it
would be wearing one before next sunrise, that it would attack a man and that
the titan would change riders in the dark. A hell of a world where you could not
trust dogs! Apparently cats were hardly ever used
because of their smaller size. Poor old Pirate was an exceptional case. In Zone Green dogs were almost never seen
now, at least by day. They filtered out of Zone Red at night, traveled in the
dark and hid out in the daytime. They kept showing up, even on the coasts. It
made one think of the werewolf legends. I made a mental note to apologize to
the village doctor who had refused to come to see Mary at night-after I pasted
him one. I scanned
dozens of tapes which had been monitored from Zone Red; they fell into three
time groups: the masquerade period, when the slugs had been continuing the
"normal" broadcasts; a short period of counter-propaganda during
which the slugs had tried to convince citizens in Zone Green that the
government had gone crazy-it had not worked as we had not relayed their casts,
just as they had not relayed the President's proclamation-and, finally, the
current period in which pretense had been dropped, the masquerade abandoned. According to Dr. McIlvaine the titans have
no true culture of their own; they are parasitic even in that and merely adapt
the culture they find to their own needs. Maybe he assumes too much, but that
is what they did in Zone Red. The slugs would have to maintain the basic
economic activity of their victims since the slugs themselves would starve if
the hosts starved. To be sure, they continued that economy with variations that
we would not use-that business of processing damaged and excess people in
fertilizer plants, for example-but in general farmers stayed farmers, mechanics
went on being mechanics, and bankers were still bankers. That last seems silly,
but the experts claim that any "division-of-labor" economy requires
an accounting system, a "money" system. I know myself that they use money behind
the Curtain, so he may be right-but I never heard of "bankers" or
"money" among ants or termites. However, there may be lots of things
I've never heard of. It is not so obvious why they continued
human recreations. Is the desire to be amused a universal need? Or did they learn
it from us? The "experts" on each side of the argument are equally
emphatic-and I don't know. What they picked from human ideas of fun to keep and
"improve on" does not speak well for the human race although some of
their variations may have merit-that stunt that they pulled in Mexico, for
example, of giving the bull an even break with the matador. But most of it just makes one sick at the
stomach and I won't elaborate. I am one of the few who saw even transcriptions
on such things, except for foolhardy folk who still held out in Zone Amber; I
saw them professionally. The government monitored all stereocasts from Zone Red
but the transcriptions were suppressed under the old Comstock
"Indecency" Law -another example of "Mother-Knows-Best",
though perhaps Mother did know best in this case. I hope that Mary, in her
briefing, did not have to look at such things, but Mary would never say so if
she had. Or perhaps "Mother" did not
"Know Best"; if anything more could have added to the determination
of men still free to destroy this foul thing it would have been the
"entertainment" stereocast from stations inside Zone Red. I recall a
boxing match cast from the Will Rogers Memorial Auditorium at Fort Worth-or
perhaps you would call it a wrestling match. In any case there was a ring and a
referee and two contestants pitted against each other. There were even fouls,
i.e., doing anything which might damage the opponent's manager-I mean
"master", the opponent's slug. Nothing else was a foul-nothing! It was a
man versus a woman, both of them big and husky. She gouged out one of his eyes
in the first clinch, but he broke her left wrist which kept the match on even
enough terms to continue. It ended only when one of them had been so weakened
by loss of blood that the puppet master could no longer make the slave dance.
The woman lost-and died, I am sure, for her left breast was almost torn away
and she had bled so much that only immediate surgery and massive transfusions
could have saved her. Which she did not get; the slugs were transferred to new
hosts at the end of the match and the inert contenders were dragged out. But the male slave had remained active a
little longer than the female, slashed and damaged though he was, and he
finished the match with a final act of triumph over her which I soon learned
was customary. It seemed to be a signal to turn it into an "audience
participation show", an orgy which would make a witches' Sabbat seem like
a sewing circle. Oh, the slugs had discovered sex, all right! There was one more thing which I saw in
this and other tapes, a thing so outrageous, so damnably disgusting that I
hesitate even to mention it, though I feel I must-there were men and women here
and there among the slaves, humans (if you could call them that) without slugs
. . . trusties . . . renegades- I hate slugs but I would turn from killing
a slug to kill one such. Our ancestors believed that there were men who would
willingly sign compacts with the Devil; our ancestors were partly right: there
are men who would, given the chance. Some people refuse to believe that any
human being turned renegade; those who disbelieve did not see the suppressed
transcriptions. There was no chance for mistake; as everyone knows, once the
masquerade was no longer useful to the slugs, the wearing of clothes was
dropped in Zone Red even more thoroughly than it was under Schedule Sun Tan in
Zone Green; one could see. In the Fort Worth horror which I have faintly
sketched above the referee was a renegade; he was much in the camera and I was
able to be absolutely sure. I knew him by sight, a well-known amateur
sportsman, a "gentleman" referee. I shan't mention his name, not to
protect him but to protect myself; later on I killed him. We were losing ground everywhere; that I
knew before they finished treating my hands. Ours was a holding action only;
our methods were effective only in stopping the spread of the infection and not
fully effective in that. To fight them directly we would have to fight our own
people, bomb our own cities, with no certainty of killing the humps. What we
needed was a selective weapon, one that would kill slugs but not men, or
something that would disable humans or render unconscious without killing and
thereby permit us to rescue our compatriots. No such weapon was available,
though the scientists were all busy on the problem, from the comedy team of
McIlvaine & Vargas down to the lowliest bottle-washer in the Bureau of
Standards. A "sleep" gas would have been perfect, but it is lucky
that no such gas was known before the invasion, or the slugs could have used it
against us; it would have cut both ways. It must be remembered that the slugs
then had as much, or more, of the military potential of the United States at
their disposal as had the free men. Stalemate-with time on the side of the
enemy. There were the fools who wanted to H-bomb the cities of the Mississippi
Valley right out of existence, like curing a lip cancer by cutting off the
head, but they were offset by their twins who had not seen slugs, did not
believe in slugs, and felt that the whole matter was a violation of states'
rights and Schedule Sun Tan a tyrannical Washington plot. These second sort
were fewer each day, not because they changed their minds but because the
Vigilantes were awfully eager. Then there was the tertium quid, the
flexible mind, the "reasonable" man who hardly had a mind to
change-he favored negotiation; he thought we could "do business" with
the titans. One such committee, a delegation from the caucus of the opposition
party in Congress, actually attempted negotiation. Bypassing the State
Department they got in touch via a linkage rigged across Zone Amber with the
Governor of Missouri, and were assured of safe conduct and diplomatic immunity-"guarantees"
from a titan, but they accepted them; they went to St. Louis-and never came
back. They sent messages back; I saw one such, a good rousing speech adding up
to, "Come on in; the water is fine!" Do steers sign treaties with meat packers? North America was still the only known
center of infection. The only action by the United Nations, other than placing
the space stations at our disposal, was to remove temporarily to Geneva. No
aggression by any other nation was involved and it was even argued that the
slugs-if they existed-were technically an epidemic disease rather than a
potential source of war and therefore of no interest to the Security Council.
It was voted, with twenty-three nations abstaining, to define it as "civil
disorder" and to urge each member nation to give such aid as it saw fit to
the legitimate governments of the United States, Mexico, and Canada. What each might have "seen fit"
was academic; we did not know what to ask for. It remained a creeping war, a silent war,
with battles lost before we knew they were joined. After the debacle of
Schedule Counter Blast, conventional weapons were hardly used, except in police
action in Zone Amber-which was now a double no-man's-land on each side of Zone
Red, from the trackless Canadian forests to the Mexican deserts. It was almost
deserted in the daytime of any life larger than birds and mice, save for our
own patrols. At night our scouts drew back and the dogs came through-and other
things, perhaps. At the time Mary and I arrived back only
one atom bomb had been used in the entire war and that against a flying saucer
that landed near San Francisco just south of Burlingame. Its destruction was
according to doctrine, but the doctrine was now under criticism; the saucer
should have been captured for study, so it was argued, if we were to learn
enough about our foe to fight successfully. I found my sympathies with those
who wanted to shoot first and study later. By the time the dose of tempus was
beginning to wear off I had a picture of the United States in a shape that I
had not imagined even when I was in saturated Kansas City-a country undergoing
a Terror. Friend might shoot friend, or wife denounce husband. Rumor of a titan
could drum up a mob on any street, with Old Judge Lynch baying in their van. To
rap on a door at night was to invite a blast through the door rather than a
friendly response. Honest folk stayed home; at night the dogs were out-and
others. The fact that most of the rumored
discoveries of slugs were baseless made the rumors no less dangerous. It was
not exhibitionism which caused many people to prefer outright nudity to the
tight and scanty clothing permitted under Schedule Sun Tan; even the skimpiest
clothing invited a doubtful second look, a suspicion that might be decided too
abruptly. The head-and-spine armor was never worn now; the slugs had faked it
and used it almost at once. And there had been the case of a girl in Seattle;
she had been dressed in sandals and a big purse, nothing else-but a Vigilante
who apparently had developed a nose for the enemy followed her and noticed that
she never, under any circumstances, moved the purse from her right hand, even
when she opened it to make change. She lived, for he burned her arm off at
the wrist, and I suppose that she had a new one grafted on; the supply of such
spare parts was almost a glut. The slug was alive, too, when the Vigilante
opened the purse- but not for long. When I came across this in the briefing I
realized with a shudder that I had not been too safe even in carrying my shorts
through the streets; any slug-sized burden was open to suspicion. The drug had worn off by the time I
scanned this incident and I was back in contact with my surroundings. I
mentioned the matter to the nurse. "Mustn't worry," she told me.
"It does no good. Now flex the fingers of your right hand, please." I flexed them, while she helped the doctor
spray on surrogate skin. I noticed that she was taking no chances; she wore no
bra at all and her so-to-speak shorts were actually more of a G-string. The
doctor was dressed about the same. "Wear gloves for rough work," the
doctor cautioned, "and come back next week." I thanked them and went to the operations
office. I looked for Mary first, but found that she was busy in Cosmetics. Chapter 25 Hands all right?" the Old Man asked
when they let me in. "They'll do. False skin for a week.
They do a graft job on my ear tomorrow." He looked vexed. "I forgot your ear.
There's no time for a graft to heal; Cosmetics will have to fake one for
you." "The ear doesn't matter," I told
him, "but why bother to fake it? Impersonation job?" "Not exactly. Now that you've been
briefed, what do you think of the situation?" I wondered what answer he was fishing for.
"Not good," I conceded. "Everybody watching everybody else.
Might as well be behind the Curtain. Shucks," I admitted, going overboard,
"this is worse. You can usually bribe a communist, but what bribe can you
offer a slug?" "Hmm-" he commented.
"That's an interesting thought. What would constitute a bribe inducement
to a titan?" "Look, that was a rhetorical
question. I-" "And my restatement of it was not
rhetorical; we'll farm it out for theoretical investigation." "Grabbing at straws these days,
aren't you?" "Precisely. Now about the rest of
your comment; would you say that it was easier to penetrate and maintain
surveillance in the Soviet Union or in Zone Red. Which would you rather tackle?" I eyed him suspiciously. "There's a
catch in this. You don't let a man pick his assignment." "I asked you for a professional
opinion." "Mmmm . . . I don't have enough data.
Tell me; are there slugs behind the Curtain?" "That," he answered, "is
just what I would like to find out." I realized suddenly that Mary had been
right; agents should not marry. If this job were ever finished, I wanted to
hire out to count sheep for a rich insomniac or, something equally soft.
"This time of year," I said, "I think I'd want to enter through
Canton. Unless you were figuring on a drop?" "What makes you think I want you to
go into the USSR?" he asked. "We might find out what we want to know
quicker and easier in Zone Red." "Huh?"
"Certainly. If there is infection anywhere but in this continent,
the titans in Zone Red must know about it. Why go half around the globe to find
out?" I put aside the plans I had been forming
to be a Hindu merchant, travelling with his wife, and thought about what he was
saying. Could be . . . could be. "How in the devil can Zone Red be
penetrated now?" I asked. "Do I wear a plastic imitation slug on my
shoulder blades? They'd catch me the first time I was called on for direct conference.
Or before." "Don't be a defeatist. Four agents
have gone in already." "And come back?" "Well, no, not exactly. That's the
rub." "And you want me to be the fifth?
Have you decided that I've cluttered up the payroll long enough?" "I think the others used the wrong
tactics-" "Obviously!" "The trick is to convince them that
you are a renegade. Got any ideas?" The idea was overwhelming, so much so that
I did not answer at once. Finally I burst out, "Why not start me easy? Can't
I impersonate a Panama pimp for a while? Or practice being an ax murderer? I
have to get into the mood for this." "Easy," he said. "It may
not be practical-" "Hmmph!" "But you might bring it off. You've
had more experience with their ways than any agent I've got. You must be rested
up, aside from that little singe you got on your fingers. Or maybe we should
drop you near Moscow and let you take a direct look. Think it over. Don't get
into a fret about it for maybe another day." "Thanks. Thank you too much." I
changed the subject. "What have you got planned for Mary?" "Why don't you stick to your own
business?" "I'm married to her." "Yes." "Well, for the love of Pete! Is that
all you've got to say? Don't you even want to wish me luck?" "It strikes me," he said slowly,
"that you have had all the luck one man could ask for. You have my
blessing, for whatever it's worth." "Oh. Well, thanks." I am slow in
some ways, but I plead the excuse that I had had much on my mind-up to that
moment it had not occurred to me that the Old Man might have had something
directly to do with Mary's leave and mine falling together so conveniently. I
said, "Look here. Dad-" "Huh?" It was the second time I
had called him that in a month; it seemed to put him on the defensive. "You meant for Mary and me to marry
all along. You planned it that way." "Eh? Don't be ridiculous. I believe
in free will, son-and free choices." "Provided the choice suits you."
"See here, we discussed this once before-" "I know we did. Never mind; I'm
hardly in a position to be angry about it. It's just that I feel like a prize
stallion being led into the pen. Why did you do it? It wasn't sentiment about
'young love' and such twaddle; I know you better than that." "I did not do anything, I tell you.
As for approving of it-well, the race must go on, so they tell me. If it
doesn't, everything else we do is pointless-even this war." "Like that, eh? You would send two
agents on leave in the middle of a battle-to catch yourself a grandson?" I
did a rapid summing up and added, "I'll bet you used a slide rule." He colored. "I don't know what you
are talking about. You both were entitled to leave; the rest was accidental." "Hmm! Accidents don't happen; not
around you. Never mind; I'm a willing victim. Now about the job; give me a bit
longer to size up the possibilities, if you really mean to let me pick my own
method. Meantime, I'll see Cosmetics about a rubber ear." I did not see a man about an ear, not
then, for, as I was heading into Cosmetics, I met Mary coming out. I had not
intended to let myself be surprised into endearments around the Section, but I
was caught off guard. "Darling! They fixed you!" She
turned slowly around and let me look. "Good job, isn't it?" It was a good job. I could not tell that
her hair had ever been burned. Besides that, they had done a make-up job on her
shoulders over the temporary skin that was quite convincing, but I had expected
that. It was the hair that fooled me. I touched it gently and examined the hair
line on the left side. "They must have taken it all off and started
fresh." "No, they simply matched it." "Now you've got your favorite gun
cache back." "Like this?" she said, dimpling.
She adjusted her curls with her left hand-then suddenly she had a gun in each
hand. And again I did not know where the second one had come from. "That's papa's good girl! If you ever
have to, you can make a living as a night-club magician. But seriously, don't
let a Vigilante catch you doing that trick; he might get jumpy." "One won't catch me," she
assured me solemnly. I wondered about the verb. We went to the staff lounge and
found a quiet place to talk. We did not order drinks; we did not seem to need
such. We talked over the situation and found that each had been briefed. I did
not tell Mary about my proposed assignment, and, if she had one, she did not
mention it; we were back with the Section and indoctrinated habits are hard to
break. "Mary," I said suddenly,
"are you pregnant?" "It's too early to tell, dear,"
she answered, searching my eyes. "Do you want me to be?" "Yes." "Then I'll try very hard to be." Chapter 26 We
finally decided to attempt to penetrate the Curtain rather than Zone Red. The
evaluation group had advised that there was no chance of impersonating a
renegade; their advice would not have stopped the Old Man, but it agreed with
his opinion and mine. The question hinged on, "How does a man get to be a
renegade? Why do the titans trust him?" The question answers itself; a slug knows
its host's mind. Verbal guarantees would mean nothing to a titan-but if the
titan, through once possessing a man's mind, knows that he is a natural
renegade, a man who can be had, then it may suit the slug's purposes to let him
be renegade rather than host. But first the slug had to plumb the vileness in
the man's mind and be sure of its quality. We did not know this as fact but as
logical necessity. Human logic-but it had to be slug logic, too, since it
fitted what the slugs could and could not do. As for me, it was not possible
even under deep hypnotic instruction to pass myself off to a slug in possession
of my mind as a candidate for renegade. So the psycho lads decided-and to which
I said "Amen!"; it saved me from telling the Old Man that I would not
volunteer to let myself be caught by a slug and it saved him from rigging some
damned logical necessity which would force me into "volunteering". It may seem illogical that titans would
"free" a host even though they knew that the host was the sort who
could be owned. But the advantages to them show up through analogy: the
commissars will not willingly let any of their slave-citizens escape;
nevertheless they send out thousands of fifth columnists into the territory of
free men. Once outside, these agents can choose freedom and many do, but most
of them don't-as we all know too well. They prefer slavery. In the renegades the slugs had a supply of
"trustworthy" fifth columnists-"trustworthy" is not the
right word but the English language has no word for this form of vileness. That
Zone Green was being penetrated by renegades was certain-but it is hard to tell
a fifth columnist from a custard head; it always has been. The ratio of damn
fools to villains is high. So I got ready to go. I took under light
hypnosis a refresher in the languages I would need with emphasis on shibboleth
phrases of the latest meanderings of the Party Line. I was provided with a
personality and coached in a trade which would permit me to travel, repairman
for irrigating pumps-and given much money. If it suited me, my trade would let
me hint that a pump had been sabotaged. Coercion, intimidation, blackmail, and
bribery are especially useful behind the Curtain; the people have lived under a
terror so long that they have no defenses; their puppet strings are always at
hand. I was to be dropped, rather than let to
crawl under the Curtain. If I failed to report back, other agents would follow.
Probably other agents would anyhow-or already had gone. I was not told; what an
agent does not know he cannot divulge, even under drugs. The reporting equipment was a new model
and a joy to have. Ultramicrowave stuff with the directional cavity no bigger
than a teacup and the rest, power pack and all, hardly larger than a loaf of
bread, with the whole thing so well shielded that it would not make a Geiger
counter even nervous. Strictly horizon range-I was to aim it at whatever space
station was above the horizon. It had to be aimed closely, which required me to
seal into my mind the orbital tables of all three space stations and a
navigational grid of the territory I was to operate in. The handicap was really
its prime advantage; the highly directional quality of the sender meant that it
would not be detected save by wild accident. I had to drop through their screen but it
would be under a blanket of anti-radar "window" to give their search
technicians fits. They would know that something was being dropped, but they
would not know what, nor where, nor when, for mine would not be the only
blanket, nor the only night of such tactics. Once I had made up my mind whether the
USSR was or was not slug infested I was to dictate a report to whatever space
station was in sight, the line-of-sight, that is; I can't pick out a space
station by eye and I doubt those who say they can. Report made, I was free to
walk, ride, crawl, sneak and/or bribe my way out if I could. The only trouble was that I never had a
chance to use these preparations; the Pass Christian saucer landed. The Pass Christian saucer was only the
third to be seen after landing. Of the first two, the Grinnell saucer had been
concealed by the slugs-or perhaps it took off again-and the Burlingame saucer
was a radioactive memory. But the Pass Christian saucer was tracked and was
seen on the ground almost at once. It was tracked by Space Station Alpha-and
recorded as an extremely large meteorite believed to have landed in or near the
Gulf of Mexico. Which fact was not connected with the Pass Christian saucer
until later but which, when it was, told us why we had failed to spot other
landings by radar screen . . . the saucers came in too fast. The saucers could be "seen" by
radar-the primitive radar of sixty-odd years ago had picked them up many times,
especially when cruising at atmospheric speeds while scouting this planet. But
our modern radar had been "improved" to the point where saucers could
not be seen; our instruments were too specialized. Electronic instruments
follow an almost organic growth toward greater and greater selectivity. All our
radar involves discriminator circuits and like gimmicks to enable each type to
"see" what it is supposed to see and not bother with what it should
ignore. Traffic block control sees atmospheric traffic only; the defense screen
and fire control radars see what they are supposed to see-the fine screen
"sees" a range from atmospheric speeds up to orbiting missiles at
five miles a second; the coarse screen overlaps the fine screen, starting down
at the lowest wingless-missile speed and carrying on up into the highest
spaceship speeds relative to Earth and somewhat higher-about ten miles per
second. There are other selectivities-weather
radar, harbor radar, and so forth. The point is none of them sees objects at
speeds over ten miles per second . . . with the single exception of
meteor-count radars in the space stations, which are not military but a
research concession granted by the U.N. to the Association for the Advancement
of Science. Consequently the "giant meteor"
was recorded as such and was not associated with flying saucers until later. But the Pass Christian saucer was seen to
land. The submersible cruiser U.N.S. Robert Fulton on routine patrol of Zone
Red out of Mobile was ten miles off Gulfport with only her receptors showing
when the saucer decelerated and landed. The spaceship popped up on the screens
of the cruiser as it dropped from outer-space speed (around fifty-three miles
per second by the space station record) to a speed the cruiser's radars would
accept. It came out of nothing, slowed to zero,
and disappeared from the screen--but the operator had a fix on the last blip,
less than twenty miles away on the Mississippi coast. The cruiser's skipper was
puzzled. The radar track surely could not be a ship, since ships don't
decelerate at fifty gravities. It did not occur to him that g's might not matter
to a slug. He swung his ship over and took a look. His first dispatch read: SPACESHIP LANDED
BEACH WEST OF PASS CHRISTIAN MISSISSIPPI. His second was: LANDING FORCE
BEACHING TO CAPTURE. If I had not been in the Section offices I
suppose I would have been left out of the party. As it was my phone shrilled
so, that I bumped my head on the study machine I was using and swore. The Old
Man said, "Come at once. Move!" It was the same party we had started with
so many weeks-or was it years?-before, the Old Man, Mary, and myself. We were
in the air and heading south at emergency maximum, paying no attention to block
controls and with our transponder sending out the police warning, before the
Old Man told us why. When he did tell us, I said, "Why the
family group? You need a full-scale air task force." "It will be there," he answered
grimly. Then he grinned, his old wicked grin, an expression I had not seen
since it started. "What do you care?" he jibed. "The
'Cavanaughs' are riding again. Eh, Mary?" I snorted. "If you want that
sister-and-brother routine, you had better get another boy." "Just the part where you protect her
from dogs and strange men," he answered soberly. "And I do mean dogs
and I do mean strange men, very strange men. This may be the payoff, son." I started to ask him more but he went into
the operator's compartment, closed the panel, and got busy at the communicator.
I turned to Mary. She snuggled up with a little sigh and said, "Howdy,
Bud." I grabbed her. "Don't give me that
'Bud' stuff or somebody's going to get a paddling." Chapter 27 We were almost shot down by our own boys,
then we picked up an escort of two Black Angels who throttled back and managed
to stay with us. They turned us over to the command ship from which Air Marshal
Rexton was watching the action. The command ship matched speeds with us and
took us inboard with an anchor loop-I had never had that done before; it's
disconcerting. Rexton wanted to spank us and send us home,
since we were technically civilians-but spanking the Old Man is a chore. They
finally unloaded us and I squatted our car down on the sea-wall roadway which
borders the Gulf along there-scared out of my wits, I should add, for we were
buffeted by A.A. on the way down. There was fighting going on above and all
around us, but there was a curious calm near the saucer itself. The outlander ship loomed up almost over
us, not fifty yards away. It was as convincing and as ominous as the
plastic-board fake in Iowa had been phony. It was a discus in shape and of
great size; it was tilled slightly toward us, for it had grounded partly on one
of the magnificent high-stilted old mansions which line that coast. The house
had collapsed but the saucer was partly supported by the wreckage and by the
six-foot-thick trunk of a tree that had shaded the house. The ship's canted attitude let us see that
the upper surface and what was surely its airlock-a metal hemisphere, a dozen
feet across, at the main axis of the ship, where the hub would have been had it
been a wheel. This hemisphere was lifted straight out or up from the body of
the ship some six or eight feet. I could not see what held it out from the hull
but I assumed that there must be a central shaft or piston; it came out like a
poppet valve. It was easy to see why the masters of the
saucer had not closed up again and taken off from there; the airlock was
fouled, held open by a "mud turtle", one of those little amphibious
tanks which are at home on the bottom of a harbor or crawling up onto a
beach-part of the landing force of the Fulton. Let me set down now what I learned later;
the tank was commanded by Ensign Gilbert Calhoun of Knoxville; with him was
Powerman 2/c Florence Berzowski and a gunner named Booker T. W. Johnson. They
were all dead, of course, before we got there. The car, as soon as I roaded it, was
surrounded by a landing force squad commanded by a pink-cheeked lad who seemed
anxious to shoot somebody or anybody. He was less anxious when he got a look at
Mary but he still refused to let us approach the saucer until he had checked
with his tactical commander-who in turn consulted the skipper of the Fulton. We
got an answer back in a short time, considering that the demand must have been
referred to Rexton and probably clear back to Washington. While waiting I watched the battle and,
from what I saw, was well pleased to have no part of it. Somebody was going to
get hurt-a good many had already. There was a male body, stark naked, just
behind the car-a boy not more than fourteen. He was still clutching a rocket
launcher and across his shoulders was the mark of the beast, though the slug
was nowhere around. I wondered whether the slug had crawled away and was dying,
or whether, perhaps, it had managed to transfer to the person who had bayoneted
the boy. Mary had walked west on the highway with
the downy young naval officer while I was examining the corpse. The notion of a
slug, possibly still alive, being around caused me to hurry to her. "Get
back into the car," I said. She continued to look west along the road.
"I thought I might get in a shot or two," she answered, her eyes
bright. "She's safe here," the youngster
assured me. "We're holding them, well down the road." I ignored him. "Listen, you
bloodthirsty little hellion," I snapped, "get back in that car before
I break every bone in your body!" "Yes, Sam." She turned and did
so. I looked back at the young salt.
"What are you staring at?" I demanded, feeling edgy and needing
someone to take it out on. The place smelled of slugs and the wait was making
me nervous. "Nothing much," he said, looking
me over. "In my part of the country we don't speak to ladies that
way." "Then why in the hell don't you go
back where you come from?" I answered and stalked away. The Old Man was
missing, too; I did not like it. An ambulance, coming back from the west,
ground to a halt beside me. "Has the road to Pascagoula been opened?"
the driver called out. The
Pascagoula River, thirty miles or so east of where the saucer had landed, was
roughly "Zone Amber" for that area; the town of that name was east of
the river's mouth and, nominally at least, in Zone Green-while sixty or seventy
miles west of us on the same road was New Orleans, the heaviest concentration
of titans south of St. Louis. Our opposition came from New Orleans while our
nearest base was in Mobile. "I haven't heard," I told the
driver. He chewed a knuckle. "Well . . . I
made it through once; maybe I'll make it back all right." His turbines
whined and he was away. I continued to look for the Old Man. Although the ground fighting had moved
away from the site, the air fighting was all around and above us. I was
watching the vapor trails and trying to figure out who was what and how they
could tell, when a big transport streaked into the area, put on the brakes with
a burst of rato units, and spilled a platoon of sky boys. Again I wondered; it
was too far away to tell whether they wore slugs or not. At least it came in
from the east, but that did not necessarily prove anything. I spotted the Old Man, talking with the
commander of the landing force. I went up and interrupted. "We ought to
get out of here, boss. This place is due to be atom-bombed about ten minutes
ago." The commander answered me.
"Relax," he said blandly, "the concentration does not merit
A-bombing, not even a pony bomb." I was just about to ask him sharply how he
knew that the slugs would figure it that way, when the Old Man interrupted.
"He's right, son." He took me by the arm and walked me back toward
the car. "He's perfectly right, but for the wrong reasons." "Huh?" "Why haven't we bombed the cities
they hold? They won't bomb this area, not while that ship is intact. They don't
want to damage it; they want it back. Now go on back to Mary. Dogs and strange
men-remember?" I shut up, unconvinced. I expected us all
to be clicks in a Geiger counter any second. Slugs, fighting as individuals, fought
with gamecock recklessness-perhaps because they were really not individuals.
Why should they be any more cautious about one of their own ships? They might
be more anxious to keep it out of our hands than to save it. We had just reached the car and spoken to
Mary when the still-damp little snottie came trotting up. He halted, caught his
breath, and saluted the Old Man. "The commander says that you are to have
anything you want, sir-anything at all!" From his manner I gathered that the answering
dispatch had probably been spelled out in asterisks, accompanied by ruffles and
flourishes. "Thank you, sir," the Old Man said mildly. "We
merely want to inspect the captured ship." "Yes, sir. Come with me, sir."
He came with us instead, having difficulty making up his mind whether to escort
the Old Man or Mary. Mary won. I came along behind, keeping my mind on watching
out and ignoring the presence of the youngster. The country on that coast,
unless gardened constantly, is practically jungle; the saucer lapped over into
a brake of that sort and the Old Man took a shortcut through it. The kid said
to him. "Watch out, sir. Mind where you step." I said, "Slugs?" He shook his head. "Coral
snakes." At that point a poisonous snake would have
seemed as pleasant as a honey bee, but I must have been paying some attention
to his warning for I was looking down when the next thing happened. I first heard a shout. Then so help me, a
Bengal tiger was charging us. Probably Mary got in the first shot. I
know that mine was not behind that of the young officer; it might even have
been ahead. I'm sure it was-fairly sure, anyhow. It was the Old Man who shot
last. Among the four of us we cut that beast so
many ways that it would never be worth anything as a rug. And yet the slug on
it was untouched; I fried it with my second bolt. The young fellow looked at it
without surprise. "Well," he said, "I thought we had cleaned up
that load." "Huh? What do you mean?" "One of the first transport tanks
they sent out. Regular Noah's Ark. We were shooting everything from gorillas to
polar bears. Say, did you ever have a water buffalo come at you?" "No and I don't want to." "Not near as bad as the dogs, really.
If you ask me, those things don't have much sense." He looked at the slug,
quite unmoved, while I was ready as usual to throw up. We got up out of there fast and onto the
titan ship-which did not make me less nervous, but more. Not that there was
anything frightening in the ship itself, not in its appearance. But its appearance wasn't right. While it
was obviously artificial, one knew without being told that it was not made by
men. Why? I don't know. The surface of it was dull mirror, not a mark on it-not
any sort of a mark; there was no way to tell how it had been put together. It
was as smooth as a Jo block. I could not tell of what it was made.
Metal? Of course, it had to be metal. But was it? You would expect it to be
either bitterly cold-or possibly intensely hot from its landing. I touched it
and it was not anything at all, neither cold nor hot. Don't tell me it just
happened to be exactly ninety-eight and six-tenths. I noticed another thing
presently; a ship that size, landing at high speed, should have blasted a
couple of acres. There was no blast area at all; the brake around it was green
and rank. We went up to the parasol business, the
air lock, if that is what it was. The edge was jammed down tight on the little
mud turtle; the armor of the tank was crushed in, as one might crush a
pasteboard box with the hand. Those mud turtles are built to launch five
hundred feet deep in water; they are strong. Well, I suppose this one was strong. The
parasol arrangement had damaged it, but the air lock had not closed. On the
other hand the metal, or whatever the spaceship's door was made of, was
unmarked by the exchange. The Old Man turned to me. "Wait here
with Mary." "You're not going in there by
yourself?" "Yes. There may be very little time." The kid spoke up. "I'm to stay with
you, sir. That's what the commander said." "Very well, sir," the Old Man
agreed. "Come along." He peered over the edge, then knelt and lowered
himself by his hands. The kid followed him. I felt burned up-but had no desire
to argue the arrangements. They disappeared into the hole. Mary
turned to me and said, "Sam-I don't like this. I'm afraid." She startled me. I was afraid myself-but I
had not expected her to be. "I'll take care of you." "Do we have to stay? He did not say
so, quite." I considered it. "If you want to go
back to the car I'll take you back." "Well . . . no, Sam, I guess we have
to stay. Come closer to me." She was trembling. I don't know how long it was before they
stuck their heads over the rim. The youngster climbed out and the Old Man told
him to stand guard. "Come on," he said to us, "it's safe-I
think." "The hell it is," I told him,
but I went because Mary was already starting. The Old Man helped her down. "Mind your head," he said.
"Low bridge all the way." It is a platitude that unhuman races
produce unhuman works, but very few humans have ever been inside a Venerian
labyrinth and still fewer have seen the Martian ruins-and I was not one of the
few. I don't know what I expected. Superficially the inside of the saucer was
not, I suppose, too startling, but it was strange. It had been thought out by
unhuman brains, ones which did not depend on human ideas in fabricating, brains
which had never heard of the right angle and the straight line or which
regarded them as unnecessary or undesirable. We found ourselves in a very small
oblate chamber and from there we crawled through a tube about four feet thick,
a tube which seemed to wind down into the ship and which glowed from all its
surface with a reddish light. The tube held an odd and somewhat
distressing odor, as if of marsh gas, and mixed with it faintly was the reek of
dead slugs. That and the reddish glow and the total lack of heat response from
the wall of the tube as my palms pressed against it gave me the unpleasant
fancy that I was crawling through the gut of some unearthly behemoth rather
than exploring a strange machine. The tube branched like an artery and there
we came across our first Titanian androgyne. He-let me call it
"he"-was sprawled on his back, like a child sleeping, his head
pillowed on his slug. There was a suggestion of a smile on the little rosebud
mouth; at first I did not realize that he was dead. At first sight the similarities between
the Titanian people and ourselves are more noticeable than the differences; we
impress what we expect to see on what we do see, as a wind-sculptured rock may
look like a human head or a dancing bear. Take the pretty little "mouth"
for example; how was I to know that it was an organ for breathing solely? Conceded that they are not human and that,
despite the casual similarities of four limbs and a head-like protuberance, we
are less like them than is a bullfrog like a bullpup; nevertheless the general
effect is pleasing, not frightening, and faintly human. "Elfin" I
should say-the elves of Saturn's moons. Had we met them before the slugs we
call titans possessed them I think we could have gotten along with them. Judged
by their ability to build the saucers they were our equals-if they did build
them. (Certainly the slugs did not build them; slugs are not builders but
thieves, cosmic cuckoos.) But I am letting my own later thoughts get
in the way. When I saw the little fellow I managed to draw my gun. The Old Man,
anticipating my reaction, turned and said, "Take it easy. It's dead-they
are all dead, smothered in oxygen when the tank ruined their air seal." I still had my gun out. "I want to
burn the slug," I insisted. "It may still be alive." It was not
covered by the horny shell we had lately come to expect but was naked, moist
and ugly. He shrugged. "Suit yourself. It can't
possibly hurt you." "Why not?" "Wrong chemistry. That slug can't
live on an oxygen breather." He crawled across the little body, giving me
no chance to shoot had I decided to. Mary, always so quick with a gun, had not
drawn but had shrunk against my side and was breathing in sharp little sobbing
gasps. The Old Man stopped and said patiently, "Coming, Mary?" She choked and then gasped, "Let's go
back! Let's get out of here!" I said, "She's right. This is no job
for three people; this is something for a research team and proper
equipment." He paid no attention to me. "It has
to be done, Mary. You know that. And you have to be the one to do it." "Why does she have to do it?" I
demanded angrily. Again he ignored me. "Well,
Mary?" From somewhere inside herself she called
on reserves. Her breathing became normal, her features relaxed, and she crawled
across the slug-ridden elfin body with the serenity of a queen going to the
gallows. I lumbered after them, still hampered by my gun and trying not to
touch the body. We came at last to a large chamber. It may
have been the control room, for there were many of the dead little elfin
creatures in it, though I saw nothing resembling (to my eye) instruments or
machinery. Its inner surface was cavitated and picked out with lights much
brighter than the reddish illumination and the chamber space was festooned with
processes as meaningless to me as the convolutions of a brain. I was troubled
again with the thought-completely wrong, I know now-that the ship itself was a
living organism. The Old Man paid no attention but crawled
on through and into another ruddy-glowing tube. We followed its contortions to
a place where it widened out to ten feet or more with a "ceiling"
overhead almost tall enough to let us stand erect. But that was not what caught
our eyes; the walls were no longer opaque. On each side of us, beyond transparent
membranes, were thousands on thousands of slugs, swimming, floating, writhing
in some fluid which sustained them. Each tank had an inner diffuse light of its
own and I could see back into the palpitating mass-and I wanted to scream. I still had my gun out. The Old Man
reached back and placed his hand over the bell of it. "Don't yield to
temptation," he warned me. "You don't want to let that loose in here.
Those are for us." Mary looked at them with a face too calm.
Thinking back, I doubt that she was fully conscious in the ordinary sense. I
looked at her, glanced back at the walls of that ghoulish aquarium, and said
urgently, "Let's get out of here if we can-then just bomb it out of
existence." "No," he said quietly,
"there is more. Come." The tube narrowed in again, then enlarged and
we were again in a somewhat smaller chamber like that of the slugs. Again there
were transparent walls and again there were things floating beyond them. I had to look twice before I could fully
make out and believe what I saw. Floating just beyond the wall, face down,
was the body of a man-a human. Earth-born man-about forty to fifty years old.
He was grizzled and almost bald. His arms were curved across his chest and his
knees were drawn up, as if he were sleeping safe in bed-or in the womb. I watched him, thinking terrible thoughts.
He was not alone; there were more beyond him, male and female, young and
old-but he was the only one I could see properly and he got my attention. I was
sure that he was dead; it did not occur to me to think otherwise-then I saw his
mouth working-and then I wished he were dead. Mary was wandering around in that chamber
as if she were drunk-no, not drunk but preoccupied and dazed. She went from one
transparent wall to the other, peering intently into the crowded, half-seen
depths. The Old Man looked only at her. "Well, Mary?" he said softly. "I can't find them!" she said
piteously in a voice like a little girl's. She ran back to the other side. The Old Man grasped her arm and stopped
her. "You're not looking for them in the right place," he said
firmly. "Go back where they are. Remember?" She stopped and her voice was a wail.
"I can't remember!" "You must remember . . . now. This is
what you can do for them. You must return to where they are and look for
them." Her eyes closed and tears started leaking
from them. She gasped and choked. I pushed myself between them and said,
"Stop this! What are you doing to her?" He grabbed me with his free hand and
pushed me away. "No, son," he whispered fiercely. "Keep out of
this-you must keep out." "But-" "No!" He let go of Mary and led
me away to the entrance. "Stay there. And, as you love your wife, as you
hate the titans, do not interfere. I shan't hurt her-that's a promise." "What are you going to do?" But
he had turned away. I stayed, unwilling to let it go on, afraid to tamper with
what I did not understand. Mary had sunk down to the floor and now
squatted on it like a child, her face covered with her hands. The Old Man went
back to her, knelt down and touched her arm. "Go back," I heard him
say. "Go back to where it started." I could barely hear her answer, "No .
. . no." "How old were you? You seemed to be
about seven or eight when you were found. It was before that?" "Yes-yes, it was before that."
She sobbed and collapsed completely to the floor. "Mama! Mama!" "What is your mama saying?" he
asked gently. "She doesn't say anything. She's
looking at me so queerly. There's something on her back. I'm afraid, I'm
afraid!" I got up and hurried toward them,
crouching to keep from hitting the low ceiling. Without taking his eyes off
Mary the Old Man motioned me back. I stopped, hesitated. "Go back,"
he ordered. "Way back." The words were directed at me and I obeyed
them-but so did Mary. "There was a ship," she muttered, "a big
shiny ship-" He said something to her; if she answered I could not hear
it. I stayed back this time and made no attempt to interfere. I could see that
he was doing her no physical hurt and, despite my vastly disturbed emotions, I
realized that something important was going on, something big enough to absorb
the Old Man's full attention in the very teeth of the enemy. He continued to talk to her, soothingly
but insistently. Mary quieted down, seemed to sink almost into a lethargy, but
I could hear that she answered him. After a while she was talking in the
monotonous logorrhea of emotional release. Only occasionally did the Old Man
prompt her. I heard something crawling along the
passage behind me. I turned and drew my gun, with a wild feeling that we were
trapped. I almost shot him before I realized that it was the ubiquitous young
officer we had left outside. "Come on out!" he said urgently. He
pushed on past me out into the chamber and repeated the demand to the Old Man. The Old Man looked exasperated beyond
endurance. "Shut up and don't bother me," he said. "You've got to, sir," the
youngster insisted. "The commander says that you must come out at once.
We're falling back; the commander says he may have to use demolition at any
moment. If we are still inside-blooie! That's it." "Very well," the Old Man agreed
in unhurried tones. "We're coming. You go out and tell your commander that
he must hold off until we get out; I have vitally important information. Son,
help me with Mary." "Aye, aye, sir!" the youngster
acknowledged. "But hurry!" He scrambled away. I picked up Mary and
carried her to where the chamber narrowed into a tube; she seemed almost
unconscious. I put her down. "We'll have to drag her," the
Old Man said. "She may not come out of this soon. Here-let me get her up
on your back, you can crawl with her." I paid no attention but shook her.
"Mary," I shouted, "Mary! Can you hear me?" Her eyes opened. "Yes, Sam?" "Darling-we've got to get out of
here, fast! Can you crawl?" "Yes, Sam." She closed her eyes
again. I shook her again. "Mary!" "Yes, darling? What is it? I'm so
tired." "Listen, Mary-you've got to crawl out
of here. If you don't the slugs will get us-do you understand?" "All right, darling." Her eyes
stayed open this time but were vacant. I got her headed up the tube and came
along after her. Whenever she faltered or slowed I slapped at her. I lifted and
dragged her through the chamber of the slugs and again through the control
room, if that is what it was. When we came to the place where the tube was
partly blocked by the dead elfin creature she stopped; I wormed my way past her
and moved it, stuffing it into the branching tube. There was no doubt, this
time, that its slug was dead; I gagged at the job. Again I had to slap her into
cooperation. After an endless nightmare of
leaden-limbed striving we reached the outer door and the young officer was
there to help us lift her out, him pulling and the Old Man and me lifting and
pushing. I gave the Old Man a leg up, jumped out myself, and took her away from
the youngster. It was quite dark. We went
back the long way past the crushed house, avoiding the jungle like brake, and
thence down to the beach road. Our car was no longer there; it did not matter
for we found ourselves hurried into a "mud turtle" tank-none too
soon, for the fighting was almost on top of us. The tank commander buttoned up
and the craft lumbered off the stepped-back seawall and into the water. Fifteen
minutes later we were inside the Fulton. And an hour later we disembarked at the
Mobile base. The Old Man and I had bad coffee and sandwiches in the wardroom of
the Fulton, some of the Wave officers had taken Mary and cared for her in the
women's quarters. She joined us as we left and seemed entirely normal. I said,
"Mary, are you all right?" She smiled at me. "Of course,
darling. Why shouldn't I be?" A small command ship and an escort took us
out of there. I had supposed that we were headed back to the Section offices,
or more likely to Washington. I had not asked; the Old Man was in no mood to
talk and I was satisfied simply to hold Mary's hand and feel relieved. The pilot put us into a mountainside
hangar in one of those egg-on-a-plate maneuvers that no civilian craft can
accomplish-in the sky at high speed, then in a cave and stationary. Like that.
"Where are we?" I asked. The Old Man did not answer but got out;
Mary and I followed. The hangar was small, just parking space for about a dozen
craft, an arresting platform, and a single launching rack; it contained only
two other ships besides ours. Guards met us and directed us on back to a door
set in the living rock; we went through and found ourselves in an anteroom. An
unseen metallic voice told us to strip off what little we wore. I did not mind
being naked but I hated to part with my gun and phone. We went on inside and were met by a young
fellow whose total clothing was an armband showing three chevrons and crossed
retorts. He turned us over to a girl who was wearing even less, as her armband
had only two chevrons. Both of them noticed Mary, each with typical gender
response. I think the corporal was glad to pass us on to the captain who
received us. "We got your message," the
captain said. "Dr. Steelton is waiting." "Thank you, ma'am," the Old Man answered. "The
sooner, the better. Where?" "Just a moment," she said, went
to Mary and felt through her hair. "We have to be sure, you know,"
she said apologetically. If she was aware of the falseness of much of Mary's
hair, she did not mention it and Mary did not flinch. "All right,"
she decided, "let's go." Her own hair was cut mannishly short, in
crisp gray waves. "Right," agreed the Old Man.
"No, son, this is as far as you go." "Why?" I asked. "Because you dam near loused up the
first try," he explained briefly. "Now pipe down." The captain said, "The officers' mess
is straight down the first passageway to the left. Why don't you wait
there?" So I did. On the way I passed a door
decorated primly in large red skull-and-crossbones and stenciled with:
WARNING-LIVE PARASITES BEYOND THIS DOOR; in smaller letters it added Qualified
Personnel Only-Use Procedure "A". I gave the door a wide berth. The officers' mess was the usual clubroom and
there were three or four men and two women lounging in it. No one seemed
interested in my presence, so I found an unoccupied chair, sat down, and
wondered just who you had to be to get a drink around this joint. After a time
I was joined by a large male extrovert wearing a colonel's insignia on a chain
around his neck; with it was a Saint Christopher's medal and an I.D. dog tag.
"Newcomer?" he asked. I admitted it. "Civilian
expert?" he went on. "I don't know about 'expert'," I
replied. "I'm a field operative." "Name? Sorry to be officious,"
he apologized, "but I'm alleged to be the security officer around here. My
name's Kelly." I told him mine. He nodded. "Matter
of fact I saw your party coming in. Mine was the voice of conscience, coming
out of the wall. Now, Mr. Nivens, how about a drink? From the brief we had on
you, you could use one." I stood up. "Whom do I have to kill
to get it?" "-though as far as I can see,"
Kelly went on sometime later, "this place needs a security officer the way
a horse needs roller skates. We should publish our results as fast as we get
them. This isn't like fighting a human enemy." I commented that he did not sound like the
ordinary brass hat. He laughed and did not take offense. "Believe me, son,
not all brass hats are as they are pictured-they just seem to be." I remarked that Air Marshal Rexton struck
me as a pretty sharp citizen. "You know him?" the colonel
asked. "I don't know him exactly, but my
work on this job has thrown me in his company a good bit-I last saw him earlier
today." "Hmm-" said the colonel.
"I've never met the gentleman. You move in more rarefied strata than I do,
sir." I explained that it was mere happenstance,
but from then on he showed me more respect. Presently he was telling me about
the work the laboratory did. "By now we know more about those foul
creatures than does Old Nick himself. But do we know how to kill them without
killing their hosts? We do not. "Of course," he went on, "if
we could lure them one at a time into a small room and douse them with
anesthetics, we could save the hosts-but that is like the old saw about how to
catch a bird: naturally it's no trouble if you can sneak up close enough to put
salt on its tail. I'm not a scientist myself-just the son of a cop and a cop
myself under a different tag-but I've talked to the scientists here and I know
what we need. This is a biological war and it will be won by biological
warfare. What we need is a bug, one that will bite the slug and not the host.
Doesn't sound too hard, does it? It is. We know a hundred things that will kill
the slug-smallpox, typhus, syphilis, encephalitis lethargica, Obermeyer's
virus, plague, yellow fever, and so on. But they kill the host, too." "Couldn't they use something that
everyone is immune to?" I asked. "Take typhoid-everybody has typhoid
shots. And almost everybody is vaccinated for smallpox." "No good-if the host is immune, the
parasite doesn't get exposed to it. Now that the slugs have developed this
outer cuticle the parasite's environment is the host. No, we need something the
host will catch and that will kill the slug, but won't give the host more than
a mild fever or a splitting headache." I started to answer with some no-doubt
brilliant thought when I saw the Old Man standing in the doorway. I excused
myself and went to him. "What was Kelly grilling you about?" he
asked. "He wasn't grilling me," I
answered. "That's what you think. Don't you
know what Kelly that is?" "Should I?" "You should. Or perhaps you
shouldn't; he never lets his picture be taken. That's B. J. Kelly, the greatest
scientific criminologist of our generation." "That Kelly! But he's not in the
army." "Reserve, probably. But you can guess
how important this laboratory is. Come on." "Where's Mary?" "You can't see her now. She's
recuperating." "Is she-hurt?" "I promised you she would not be
hurt. Steelton is the best in his line. But we had to go down deep, against a
great deal of resistance. That's always rough on the subject." I thought about it. "Did you get what
you were after?" "Yes and no. We got a great deal, but
we aren't through." "What were you after?" We had been walking along one of the
endless underground passageways of which the place was made. Now he turned us
into a small, empty office and we sat down. The Old Man touched the
communicator on the desk and said, "Private conference." "Yes, sir," a voice answered.
"We will not record." A green light came on in the ceiling. "Not that I believe them," the
Old Man complained, "but it may keep anyone but Kelly from playing it
back. Now, son, about what you want to know; I'm not sure you are entitled to
it. You are married to the girl, but that does not mean that you own her
soul-and this stuff comes from down so deep that she did not know she had it
herself." I said nothing; there was nothing to say.
He went on presently in worried tones, "Still-it might be better to tell
you enough so that you will understand. Otherwise you would be bothering her to
find out. That I don't want to happen, I don't ever want that to happen. You
might throw her into a bad wingding. I doubt if she'll remember anything
herself-Steelton is a very gentle operator-but you could stir up things." I took a deep breath. "You'll have to
judge. I can't." "Yes, I suppose so. Well, I'll tell
you a bit and answer your questions-some of them-in exchange for a solemn
promise never to bother your wife with it. You don't have the skill." "Very well, sir. I promise." "Well-there was a group of people, a
cult you might call them, that got into disrepute." "I know-the Whitmanites." "Eh? How did you know? From Mary? No,
she couldn't have; she didn't know herself." "No, not from Mary. I just figured it
out." He looked at me with odd respect.
"Maybe I've been underestimating you, son. As you say, the Whitmanites.
Mary was one of them, as a kid in Antarctica." "Wait a minute!" I said.
"They left Antarctica in-" The wheels buzzed in my mind and the
number came up. "-in 1974." "Surely. What about it?" "But that would make Mary around
forty years old. She can't be." "Do you care?" "Huh? Why, no-but she can't be." "She is and she isn't. Just listen.
Chronologically her age is about forty. Biologically she is in her middle
twenties. Subjectively she is even younger, because she doesn't remember
anything, not to know it, earlier than about 1990." "What do you mean? That she doesn't
remember I can understand-she never wants to remember. But what do you mean by
the rest?" "Just what I said. She is no older
than she is because-you know that room where she started to remember? She spent
ten years and probably more floating in suspended animation in just such a tank
as that." Chapter 28 Time was when I was immune to emotional
shocks. But as I get older, I don't get tougher; I get softer. Being in love
has a lot to do with it, too. The thought of Mary, my beloved Mary, swimming in
that artificial womb, neither dead nor alive but preserved like a pickled
grasshopper, was too much for me. I heard the Old Man saying, "Take it
easy, son. She's all right." I said, "Go ahead." Mary's overt history was simple, although
mystifying. She had been found in the swamps near Kaiserville at the North Pole
of Venus-a little girl who could give no account of herself and who knew only
her name-Allucquere. Nobody spotted the significance of the name and a child of
her (apparent) age could not be associated with the Whitmanites debacle in any
case; the 1980 supply ship had not been able to find any survivor of their
"New Zion" colony. Its plantations had returned to the swamp; the
dwellings were ruptured shells, hidden in rank growth. More than ten years of
time and more than two hundred miles of jungle separated the little waif of
Kaiserville from the God-struck colonists of New Zion. At that time, an unaccounted-for Earth
child on Venus was little short of incredible. Like finding the cat locked in
the icebox, it called for explanation. But there was no one around with the
intellectual curiosity to push the matter. Kaiserville still does not have a
sweet reputation; in those days it was made up of miners, doxies, company
representatives of the Two Planets Corporation-and nothing else. I don't
suppose that shoveling radioactive mud in the swamps leaves much energy for
wonder. Apparently she grew up using poker chips
for toys and calling every woman in crib row "mother" or
"auntie". In turn they shortened her name to "Lucky". The
Old Man did not go into detail about who paid her way back to Earth and why,
and he avoided my questions. The real question was where she had been from the time
New Zion was eaten up by the Venerian jungle and just what had happened to the
colony. The only record of those things was buried
in Mary's mind, locked tight with terror and despair. Sometime before 1980-about the same time
as the flying saucer reports from Russo-Siberia, or a year or so earlier-the
titans had discovered the New Zion colony. If you place it one Saturn year
earlier than the invasion of Earth, the times fit fairly well. It does not seem
likely that the titans were looking for Earthmen on Venus; more probably they
were scouting Venus as they had long scouted Earth. Or they may have known just
where to look; we know that they kidnapped Earthmen at intervals over the
course of two or more centuries; they may have captured someone on Earth whose
brain could tell them where to find the New Zion colony. Mary's dark memories
could contain no clue to that. Mary saw the colony captured, saw her
parents turned into zombies who no longer cared for her. Apparently she herself
was not possessed, or she may have been possessed and turned loose, the titans
finding a weak and ignorant young girl an unsuitable slave. In any case, for
what was to her baby mind an endlessly long time, she hung around the slave
colony, unwanted, uncared for, but unmolested, scavenging like a mouse for her
living. On Venus the slugs were moving in to stay; their principal slaves were
Venerians and the New Zion colonists were only incidental. It is sure that Mary
saw her parents being placed in suspended animation-for later use in the
invasion of Earth? Probable, but not certain. In due course she herself was grabbed and
placed in the tanks. Inside a titan ship? At a titan base on Venus itself? More
probably the latter, as when she awoke, she was still on Venus. There are many
such gaps. Were the slugs that rode the Venerians identical with the slugs
which rode the colonists? Possible-since both Earth and Venus have oxy-carbon
economy. The slugs seem to be endlessly protean but they surely have to adapt
themselves to the biochemistry of their hosts. Had Venus an oxy-silicon economy
like Mars, or a fluorine economy, the same parasite type could not possibly
have fed on both. But the gist of the matter lay in the
situation as it was when Mary was removed from the artificial incubator. The
titan invasion of Venus had failed, or was failing. Almost certainly she was
possessed as soon as they removed her from the tank-but Mary had outlived the
slug that possessed her. Why had the slugs died? Why had the invasion
of Venus failed? It was for clues to these that the Old Man and Dr. Steelton
had gone fishing in Mary's brain. I said, "Is that all?" He answered, "Isn't that
enough?" "It raises as many questions as it
answers," I complained. "Of course there is more," he
told me, "a great deal more. But you aren't a Venerian expert of any sort,
nor a psychologist, so you won't be called on to evaluate it. I've told you
what I have so that you will know why we have to work on Mary and so that you
won't question her about it. Be good to her, boy; she's had more than her share
of grief." I ignored the advice; I can get along or
not get along with my own wife without help, thank you. "What I can't
figure out," I answered, "is why you ever had Mary linked up with
flying saucers in the first place? I can see now that you took her along on
that first trip to Iowa on purpose. You were right, granted-but why? And don't
give me any malarkey." The Old Man himself looked puzzled.
"Son, do you ever have hunches?" "Lord, yes!" "What is a 'hunch'?" "Eh? It's a belief that something is
so, or isn't so, without evidence. Or a premonition that something is going to
happen-or a compulsion to do something." "Sloppy definitions. I'd call a hunch
the result of automatic reasoning below the conscious level on data you did not
know you possessed." "Sounds like the black cat in the
coal cellar at midnight. You didn't have any data, not then. Don't tell me that
your unconscious mind works on data you are going to get, next week. I won't
believe it." "Ah, but I did have data." "Huh?" "What's the last thing that happens
to a candidate before he is certified as an agent in our section?" "The personal interview with you."
"No, no!" "Oh-the trance analysis." I had
forgotten hypno-analysis for the simple reason that the subject never remembers
it; he's off somewhere else, wherever it is you go when you're asleep.
"You mean you had this data on Mary then. It wasn't a hunch at all." "No again. I had some, a very little
of it-Mary's defenses are strong. And I had forgotten what little I knew, in my
conscious memory. But I knew that Mary was the agent for this job. Later on I
played back her hypno interview; then I knew that there must be more. We tried
for it-and did not get it. But I knew that there had to be more." I thought it over. "You must have
been pretty cocky certain that it was worth digging out; you sure put her over
the bumps to get it." "I had to. I'm sorry." "Okay, okay." I waited a moment,
then said, "Look-what was there in my hypno record?" "That's not a proper question." "Nuts." "And I couldn't tell you if I would.
I have never listened to your analysis, son." "Huh?" "I had my deputy play it, then asked
him if there were anything in it which I should know. He said there wasn't so I
never played it." "So? Well-thanks." He merely grunted, but I felt warmer
toward him than I had in a long time. Dad and I have always managed to
embarrass each other. Chapter 29 The slugs had died from something they
contracted on Venus. That much we knew, or thought we knew. We weren't likely
to get another chance in a hurry to collect direct information as a dispatch
came in while the Old Man and I were still talking, telling us that Rexton had
finally ordered the Pass Christian saucer bombed to keep it from falling back
in the hands of the titans. I think that the Old Man had hoped to get at those
human beings whom we knew to be inanimate prisoners in that ship, find some way
to breathe life into them, and question them. Well, that chance was gone-what they could
dig out of Mary had better be the answer. Assuming that some infection peculiar
to Venus was fatal to slugs but not fatal to humans-at least Mary had lived
through it-then the thing to do was to test them all and determine which one.
Just dandy! -it was like examining every grain of sand on a wide beach to
locate the one with square edges! The problem was somewhat simplified by
there being no need to check the Venus diseases known to be fatal to Earthmen.
Perhaps it had been one of such, but, if so, no matter; we could as well use
smallpox. But the list of diseases native to Venus which kill Earthmen is
surprisingly short and the list of those which are not fatal but merely nastily
annoying is very long-from the standpoint of a Venerian bug we must be too
strange a diet to suit his taste. If a Venerian bug has a viewpoint, which I
doubt, Mcllvaine's silly ideas notwithstanding. The problem was made harder by the fact
that the types of diseases native to Venus which were represented by living
cultures on Earth were strictly limited in number, i.e., the grain of sand we
sought might not be on this beach. To be sure, such an omission could be
repaired-in a century or so of exploration and research on a strange planet. In the meantime there was beginning to be
a breath of frost in the air; Schedule Sun Tan could not go on forever. They had to go back where they hoped the
answer was-into Mary's brain. I did not like it, but I could not stop it. She
did not appear to know why she was being asked to submit, over and over again,
to hypnotics-or perhaps she would not tell. She seemed serene, but the strain
showed-circles under her eyes, things like that. Finally I went to the Old Man
and told him that it had to stop. "You know better than that, son,"
he said mildly. "The hell I do! If you haven't gotten
what you want from her by now, you'll never get it." "Have you any idea of how long it
takes to search all the memories in a person's mind, even if you limit yourself
to a particular period? It takes exactly as long as the period itself. What we
need-if it's there at all-may be subtle." "If it's there at all,"' I
repeated. "You don't know that it is. See here-if Mary miscarries as a
result of this, I'll break your neck personally." "And if we don't succeed," he
answered gently, "you will wish to heaven that she had. Or do you want to
raise up kids to be hosts to titans?" I chewed my lip. "Why didn't you send
me to the USSR as you planned to, instead of keeping me around?" "Oh, that-In the first place I want
you here, with Mary, keeping her morale up-instead of acting like a spoiled
brat! In the second place, it isn't necessary, or I would have sent you." "Huh? What happened? Did some other
agent report in?" He stood up and started to leave. "If
you would ever learn to show a grown-up interest in the news of the world, you
would know." I said, "Huh?" again, but he did
not answer; he left. I hurried out of there and brought myself
up to date. My one-track mind has never been able to interest itself in the
daily news; for my taste this dinning into the ears and eyes of trivia
somewhere over the horizon is the bane of so-called civilization and the death
of serious thinking. But I do miss things. This time I had managed to miss the first
news of the Asiatic plague. I had had my back turned on the biggest-no, the
second biggest-news story of the century, the only continent-wide epidemic of
the Black Death since the seventeenth century. I could not understand it. Communists are
crazy, granted-but I had been behind the Curtain enough to know that their
public health measures were as good as ours and even better in some ways, for
they were carried out "by the numbers" and no nonsense tolerated. And
a country has to be, quite literally, lousy to permit the spread of
plagues-rats, lice, and fleas, the historical vectors. In such respects the
commissars had even managed to clean up China to the point, at least, that
bubonic plague and typhus were sporadically endemic rather than epidemic. Now both plagues were spreading like
gossip across the whole Sino-Russo-Siberian axis, to the point where the soviet
government system had broken down and pleas were being sent via the space
stations for U.N. help. What had happened? Out of my own mind I put the pieces
together; I looked up the Old Man again. "Boss-there were slugs behind the
Curtain." "Yes." "You knew? Well, for cripes sake-we'd
better do something fast, or the whole Mississippi Valley will be in the shape
that Asia is in. Just one rat, one little rat-" I was thinking back to my
own time among the slugs, something I avoided doing when possible. The titans
did not bother about human sanitation. My own master had not caused me to
bathe, not once. I doubted if there had been a bath taken between the Canadian
border and New Orleans since the slugs dropped the masquerade as unnecessary.
Lice-Fleas- The Old Man sighed. "Maybe that's the
best solution. Maybe it's the only one." "You might as well bomb them, if
that's the best we have to offer. It would be a cleaner way to die." "So it would. But you know that we
won't. As long as there is a chance of cleaning out the vermin without burning
down the barn, we'll keep on trying." I mulled it over at great length. We were
in still another race against time. Fundamentally the slugs must be too stupid
to keep slaves; perhaps that was why they moved from planet to planet-they
spoiled what they touched. After a while their hosts would die out and then
they needed new hosts. Theory, just theory-I brushed it aside. One
thing was sure: what had happened behind the Curtain would happen in Zone Red
unless we found a way to kill off the slugs, and that mighty soon! Thinking
about it, I made up my mind to do something I had considered before-force
myself into the mind-searching sessions being conducted on Mary. If there were
something in her hidden memories which could be used to kill slugs, possibly I
might see it where others had failed. In any case I was going in, whether
Steelton and the Old Man liked it or not. I was tired of being treated like a
cross between a prince consort and an unwelcome child. Chapter 30 Since our arrival Mary and I had been
living in a cubicle about the size of a bass drum. It had been intended for one
junior officer; the laboratory had not been planned for married couples. We
were as crowded as a plate of smorgasbord but we did not care. I woke up first the next morning and made
my usual quick check to be sure that a slug had not gotten to her. While I was
doing so, she opened her eyes and smiled drowsily. "Go back to
sleep," I said. "You've got another thirty minutes." But she did not go back to sleep. After a
while I said, "Mary, do you know the incubation period for bubonic
plague?" She answered, "Should I know? One of your
eyes is slightly darker than the other." I shook her. "Pay attention, wench. I
was in the lab library last night, doing some rough figuring. As I get it, the
slugs must have moved in on our commie pals at least three months before they
invaded us." "Yes, of course." "You knew? Why didn't you say
so?" "Nobody asked me. Besides, it's
obvious." "Oh, for heaven's sake! Let's get up;
we'll be late for breakfast." Before we left the cubicle I said,
"Parlor games at the usual time this morning?" "Yes." "Mary, you never talk about what they
ask you." She looked surprised. "But I never
know." "That's what I gathered. Deep trance
with a 'forgetter' order, eh?" "I suppose so." "Hmm . . . well, there will be some
changes made. Today I am going in with you." All she said was, "Yes, dear." They were gathered as usual in Dr.
Steelton's office, the Old Man, Steelton himself, a Colonel Gibsy who was chief
of staff, a lieutenant colonel whom I knew only by sight, and an odd lot of
sergeant-technicians, j.o.'s, and flunkies. In the army it seems to take an
eight-man working party to help a brass hat blow his nose; that is one reason
why I left the service. The Old Man's eyebrows shot up when he saw
me but he said nothing. A sergeant who seemed to be doorman tried to stop me.
"Good morning, Mrs. Nivens," he said to Mary; then to me he added,
"I don't seem to have you on the list." "I'm putting myself on the
list," I announced to the entire room and pushed on past him. Colonel Gibsy glared at me and turned to
the Old Man with one of those "Hrrumph-hrrumph-what's-all-this?"
noises. The Old Man did not answer but his eyebrows went still higher. The rest
looked frozen faced and tried to pretend they weren't there-except one WAC
sergeant who could not keep from grinning. The Old Man got up, said to Gibsy,
"Just a moment. Colonel." and limped over to me. In a voice that
reached me alone, he said, "Son, you promised me." "And I withdraw it. You had no
business exacting a promise from a man about his wife. You were talking out of
turn." "You've no business here, son. You
are not skilled in these matters. For Mary's sake, get out." Up to that moment it had not occurred to
me to question the Old Man's right to stay-but I found myself announcing my
decision as I made it. "You are the one with no business here-you are not
an analyst. So get out." The Old Man glanced at Mary and so did I.
Nothing showed in her face; she might have been waiting for me to make change.
The Old Man said slowly, "You been eating raw meat, son?" I answered, "It's my wife who is
being experimented on; from here on I make the rules-or there won't be any
experiments." Colonel Gibsy butted in with, "Young
man, are you out of your mind?" I said, "What's your status
here?" I glanced at his hands and added, "That's a V.M.I, ring, isn't
it? Have you any other qualifications? Are you an M.D.? Or a
psychologist?" He drew himself up and tried to look
dignified-pretty difficult dressed in your skin, unless your dignity is built
in, the way Mary's is. "You seem to forget that this is a military
reservation." "And you seem to forget that my wife
and I aren't military personnel!" I added, "Come on, Mary. We're
leaving." "Yes, Sam." I added to the Old Man, "I'll tell
the offices where to send our mail." I started for the door with Mary
following me. The Old Man said, "Just a moment, as
a favor to me." I stopped and he went on to Gibsy, "Colonel, will you
step outside with me? I'd like a word in private." Colonel Gibsy gave me a
general-court-martial look but he went. We all waited. Mary sat down but I did
not. The juniors continued to be poker-faced, the lieutenant colonel looked
perturbed, and the little sergeant seemed about to burst. Steelton was the only
one who appeared unconcerned. He took papers out of his "incoming"
basket and commenced quietly to work on them. It was ten or fifteen minutes later that a
sergeant came in. "Dr. Steelton, the Commanding Officer says to go
ahead." "Very well. Sergeant," he
acknowledged, then looked at me, and said, "Let's go into the operating
room." I said, "Not so fast. Who are the
rest of these supernumeraries? How about them?" I indicated the lieutenant
colonel. "Eh? He's Dr. Hazelhurst-two years on
Venus." "Okay, he stays." I caught the
eye of the sergeant with the grin and said, "What's your job here,
sister?" "Me? Oh, I'm sort of a
chaperone." "I'm taking over the chaperone
business. Now, Doctor, suppose you sort out the spare wheels from the people
you actually need for your work." "Certainly, sir." It turned out
that he wanted no one but Colonel Hazelhurst. I gathered an impression that he
was glad to get rid of the gallery. We went on inside-Mary, myself, and the two
specialists. The operating room contained a
psychiatrist's couch surrounded by a semi-circle of chairs. The double snout of
a tri-dim camera poked unobtrusively out of the overhead; I suppose the mike
was hidden in the couch. Mary went to the couch and sat down; Dr. Steelton got
out an injector. "We'll try to pick up where we left off, Mrs.
Nivens." I said, "Just a moment. You have
records of the earlier attempts?" "Of course." "Let's play them over first. I want
to come up to date." He hesitated, then answered, "If you
wish. Mrs. Nivens, I suggest that you wait in my office. No, it will take quite
a long time; suppose I send for you later?" It
was probably just the contrary mood that I was in; bucking the Old Man had
gotten me hiked up with adrenaline. "Let's find out first if she wants to
leave." Steelton looked surprised. "You don't
know what you are suggesting. These records would be emotionally disturbing to
your wife, even harmful." Hazelhurst put in, "Very questionable
therapy, young man." I said, "This isn't therapy and you
know it. If therapy had been your object you would have used eidetic recall
technique instead of drugs." Steelton looked worried. "There was
not time for that. We had to use rough methods for quick results. I'm not sure
that I can authorize the subject to see the records." Hazelhurst put in, "I agree with you.
Doctor." I exploded. "Damn it, nobody asked
you to authorize anything and you haven't got any authority in the matter.
Those records were snitched right out of my wife's head and they belong to her.
I'm sick of you people trying to play God. I don't like it in a slug and I don't
like it any better in a human being. She'll make up her own mind whether or not
she wants to see them and whether or not I or anybody else will see them. Now
ask her!" Steelton said, "Mrs. Nivens, do you
wish to see your records?" Mary answered, "Yes, Doctor, I'd like
very much to see them." He seemed surprised. "Uh, to be sure.
Do you wish to see them by yourself?" He glanced at me. "My husband and I will see them. You
and Dr. Hazelhurst are welcome to remain, if you wish." Which they did. Presently a whole stack of
tape spools were brought in, each labeled with attributed dates and ages. It
would have taken us hours to go through them all, so I discarded those which
concerned Mary's life after about 1991. I could not see how they could affect
the problem and Mary could see them later if she wished. We started out with her very early life.
Each record started with the subject-Mary, that is-choking and groaning and
struggling the way people always do when they are being forced back on a memory
track which they would rather not follow, then would come the reconstruction,
both in Mary's voice and in other voices. What surprised me most was Mary's
face-in the tank, I mean. We had the magnification stepped up so that the
stereo image of her face was practically in our laps and one could follow every
change of expression. First her face became that of a little
girl-oh, her features were the same grown-up features but I knew that I was
seeing my darling as she must have been when she was very small. It made me
hope that we would have a little girl ourselves. Then her expression would change to match
when other actors out of her memory took over. It was like watching an
incredibly able monologist playing many parts. Mary took it with apparent serenity but
her hand stole into mine. When we came to the terrible part when her parents
changed, became not her parents but slaves of slugs, she clamped down on my
fingers so hard that it would have crushed a hand less hamlike than my own. But
she controlled herself. I skipped over the spools marked
"period of suspended animation". I was surprised to find that there
were a great many of them; I would have thought that there was nothing to dig
out of the memory of a person in such a condition. Be that as it may, I could
not see how she could have learned anything during that period which would tell
us how the slugs had died, so I left them out and proceeded to the group
concerned with the time from her resuscitation to the group concerned with her
rescue from the swamps. One thing was certain from her expressions
in the imaged record: she had been possessed by a slug as soon as she was
revived. The dead quality of her face was that of a slug not bothering to keep
up a masquerade; the stereocasts from Zone Red were full of that expression.
The barren qualities of her memories from that period confirmed it. Then, rather suddenly, she was no longer
hag-ridden but was again a little girl, a very sick and frightened little girl.
There was a delirious quality to her remembered thoughts, but, at the last, a
new voice came out loud and clear; "Well, skin me alive come Sunday! Look,
Pete-it's a little girl!" Another voice answered, "Alive?"
and the first voice answered, "I don't know." The rest of that tape carried on into
Kaiserville, her recovery, and many new voices and memories; presently it
ended. "I suggest," Dr. Steelton said
as he took the tape out of the projector, "that we play another one of the
same period. They are all slightly different and this period is the key to the
whole matter." "Why, Doctor?" Mary wanted to
know. "Eh? Of course you need not see them
if you don't want to-but this period is the one which we are actually
investigating. From your memories we must build up a picture of what happened
to the parasites on Venus, why they died. In particular, if we could tell just
what killed the titan which, uh, possessed you before you were found-what
killed it and left you alive-we might well have the weapon we need." "But don't you know?" Mary asked
wonderingly. "Eh? Not yet, not yet-but we'll get
it. The human memory is an amazingly complete record, even though unhandy to
use." "But I can tell you now-I thought you
knew. It was 'nine-day fever'." "What?" Hazelhurst was out of
his chair as if prodded. "But of course. Couldn't you tell
from my face? It was utterly characteristic-the mask, I mean. I saw it several
times; I used to nurse it back ho-back in Kaiserville, because I had had it
once and was immune to it." Steelton said, "How about it Doctor?
Have you ever seen a case of it?" "Seen a case? No, I can't say that I
have; by the time of the second expedition they had the vaccine for it. I'm
thoroughly acquainted with its clinical characteristics, of course." "But can't you tell from this
record?" "Well," Hazelhurst answered
carefully, "I would say that what we have seen is consistent with it-but
not conclusive, not conclusive." "What's not conclusive?" Mary
said sharply. "I told you it was 'nine-day fever'." "We must be sure," Steelton said
apologetically. "How sure can you get? There is no
question about it. I was told that I had had nine-day fever, that I had been
sick with it when Pete and Frisco found me. I nursed other cases later and I
never caught it again. I remember what their faces looked like when they were
ready to die-just like my own face in the record. Anyone who has ever seen a
case never forgets it and could not possibly mistake it for anything else. What
more do you want? Fiery letters in the sky?" I have never seen Mary so
close to losing her temper-except once. I said to myself: look out, gentlemen,
better duck! Steelton said, "I think you have
proved your point, dear lady-but tell me: you were believed to have no memory
of this period and my own experience with you leads me to think so. Now you
speak as if you had direct, conscious memory-yes?" Mary looked puzzled. "I remember it
now-I remember it quite clearly. I haven't thought about it in many
years." "I think I understand." He
turned to Hazelhurst. "Well, Doctor? Do we have a culture of it in the
laboratory? Have your boys done any work on it?" Hazelhurst seemed stunned. "Work on
it? Of course not! It's utterly out of the question-nine-day fever! We might as
well use polio-or typhus. I'd rather treat a hangnail with an ax!" I touched Mary's arm and said, "Let's
go, darling. I think we have done all the damage we can." As we left I saw
that she was trembling and that her eyes were full of tears. I took her into
the messroom for systemic treatment-distilled. Later on I bedded Mary down for a nap and
sat with her until I was sure she was asleep. Then I looked up my father; he
was in the office they had assigned to him. The green privacy light was already
on. "Howdy," I said. He looked at me speculatively. "Well,
Elihu, I hear that you hit the jackpot." "I prefer to be called 'Sam'," I
answered. "Very well, Sam. Success is its own
excuse; nevertheless the jackpot appears to be disappointingly small. The
situation seems to be almost as hopeless as before. Nine-day fever, no wonder
the colony died out and the slugs as well. I don't see how we can use it. We
can't expect everyone to have Mary's indomitable will to live." I understood him; the fever carried a
98-percent plus death rate among unprotected Earthmen. With those who had taken
the shots the rate was an effective zero-but that did not figure. We needed a
bug that would just make a man sick-but would kill his slug. "I can't see
that it makes much difference," I pointed out. "It's odds-on that you
will have typhus-or plague-or both-throughout the Mississippi Valley in the
next six weeks." "Or the slugs may have learned a
lesson from the setback they took in Asia and will start taking drastic
sanitary measures," he answered. I had not thought of that; the idea
startled me so that I almost missed the next thing he said, which was:
"No, Sam, you'll have to devise a better plan than that." "I'll have to? I just work
here." "You did once-but now you've taken
charge. I don't mind; I was ready to retire anyhow." "Huh? What the devil are you talking
about? I'm not in charge of anything-and don't want to be. You are head of the
Section." He shook his head. "A boss is the man
who does the bossing. Titles and insignia usually come after the fact, not
before. Tell me-do you think Oldfield could take over my job?" I considered it and shook my head; Dad's
chief deputy was the executive officer type, a "carry-outer", not a
"think-upper". "I've known that you would take over, some
day," he went on. "Now you've done it-by bucking my judgment on an
important matter, forcing your own on me, and by being justified in the
outcome." "Oh, rats! I got bull-headed and
forced one issue. It never occurred to you big brains that you were failing to
consult the one real Venus expert you had on tap-Mary, I mean. But I didn't
expect to find out anything; I had a lucky break." He shook his head. "I don't believe
in luck, Sam. Luck is a tag given by the mediocre to account for the
accomplishments of genius." I placed my hands on the desk and leaned
toward him. "Okay, so I'm a genius-just the same you are not going to get
me to hold the sack. When this is over Mary and I are going up in the mountains
and raise kittens and kids. We don't intend to spend our time bossing screwball
agents." He smiled gently as though he could see
farther into the future than I could. I went on, "I don't want your
job-understand me?" "That is what the Devil said to the
Deity after he displaced him-but he found he could not help himself. Don't take
it so hard, Sam. I'll keep the title for the present and give you all the help
I can. In the meantime, what are your orders, sir?" Chapter 31 The worst of it was, he meant it. I tried
to correct matters by going limp on him, but it did not work. A top-level
conference was called late that afternoon; I was notified but I stayed away.
Shortly a very polite little WAC came to tell me that the commanding officer
was waiting and would I please come at once? So I went-and tried to stay out of the
discussion. But my father has a way of conducting any meeting he is in, even if
he is not in the chair, by looking expectantly at the one he wants to hear
from. It's a subtle trick, as the group does not know that it is being led. But I knew. With every eye in the room on
you, it is easier to voice an opinion than to keep quiet. Particularly as I
found that I had opinions. The meeting was largely given over to
moaning and groaning about the utter impossibility of using nineday fever
against the slugs. Admitted that it would kill slugs-it would even kill
Venerians who can be chopped in two and still survive. But it was sure death to
any human-or almost any human; I was married to one who had survived-death to
the enormous majority. Seven to ten days after exposure, then curtains. "Yes, Mr. Nivens?" It was the
commanding general, addressing me. I hadn't said anything but Dad's eyes were
on me, waiting. "I think there has been a lot of
despair voiced at this session," I said, "and a lot of opinions given
that were based on assumptions. The assumptions may not be correct." "Yes?" I did not have an instance in mind; I had
been shooting from the hip. I continued to do so. "Well . . . for
example-I hear constant reference to nine-day fever as if the 'nine-day' part
were an absolute fact. It's not." The boss brass shrugged impatiently.
"It's a convenient tag-it averages nine days." "Yes-but how do you know it lasts
nine days-for a slug?" By the murmur with which it was received I
knew that I had hit the jackpot again. A few minutes later I was being invited to
explain why I thought the fever might run a different time in slugs and, if so,
why it mattered. I began to feel like the after-dinner speaker who wishes he
had not gotten up in the first place. But I bulled on ahead. "As to the
first point," I said, "according to the record I saw this morning in
the only case we know about the slug did die in less than nine days-quite a lot
less. Those of you who have seen the records on my wife-and I gather that
entirely too many of you have-are aware that her parasite left her, presumably
dropped off and died, long before the eighth-day crisis. One datum does not
fair a curve, but if it is true and experiments show it to be, then the problem
is very different. A man infected with the fever might be rid of his slug
in-oh, call it four days. That gives you five days to catch him and cure
him." The general whistled. "That's a
pretty heroic solution, Mr. Nivens. How do you propose to cure him? For that
matter, how do you propose to catch him? I mean to say, suppose we do plant an
epidemic of nineday fever in Zone Red, it would take some incredibly fast
footwork-in the face of stubborn resistance, remember-to locate and treat more
than fifty million people before they died of the fever." It was a hot potato, so I slung it right
back. I wondered as I did so how many "experts" made their names by
passing the buck. "As to the second question, that is a logistical and
tactical problem-your problem, not mine. As to the first, there is your expert."
I pointed to Dr. Hazelhurst. "Ask him." Hazelhurst huffed and puffed and I knew
how he felt. Insufficient former art . . . more research needed . . .
experiments would be required . . . he seemed to recall that some work had been
done toward an antitoxin treatment but the vaccine for immunizing had proven so
successful that he was not sure the antitoxin had ever been perfected. Anyway,
everyone who went to Venus nowadays was immunized before leaving. He concluded
lamely by saying that the study of the exotic diseases of Venus was necessarily
still in its infancy. The general interrupted him as he was
finishing. "This antitoxin business-how soon can you find out about
it?" Hazelhurst said he would get after it at
once, there was a man at the Sorbonne he wanted to phone. "Do so," his commanding officer
said. "You are excused." Hazelhurst came buzzing at our door before
breakfast the next morning. I was annoyed but tried not to show it when I
stepped out into the passage to see him. "Sorry to wake you," he
said, "but you were right about that antitoxin matter." "Huh?" "They are sending me some from Paris;
it should arrive any minute now. I do hope it's still potent." "And if it isn't?" "Well, we have the means to make it.
We'll have to make it, of course, if this wild scheme is used-millions of units
of it." "Thanks for telling me," I said.
"I know the general will be pleased." I started to turn away; he
stopped me. "Uh, Mr. Nivens-" "Yes?" "About the matter of vectors-" "Vectors?" At the moment all the
word meant to me was little arrows pointing in various directions. "Disease vectors. We can't use rats
or mice or anything like that. Do you happen to know how the fever is
transmitted on Venus? By a little flying rotifer, the Venerian equivalent of an
insect-but we don't have such here and that is the only way it can be
carried." "Do you mean to say you couldn't give
it to me if you tried? Even with a jugful of live culture?" "Oh, yes-I could inject you with it.
But I can't picture a million paratroopers dropping into Zone Red and asking
the parasite-ridden population to hold still while they gave them
injections." He spread his hands helplessly. Something started turning slowly over in
my brain . . . a million men, in a single drop. "Why ask me?" I said.
"It seems to be a medical problem." "Uh, yes, it is of course. I just
thought-Well, you seemed to have a ready grasp-" He paused. "Thanks." My mind was struggling
with two problems at once and beginning to have traffic problems. How many
people were there in Zone Red? "Let me get this straight: suppose you had
the fever and I didn't; I could not catch it from you?" The drop could not
be medical men; there weren't that many. "Not very easily. If I took a live
smear from my throat and placed it in your throat, you might contract it. If I
opened a vein of mine and made a trace transfusion to your veins, you would be
sure to be infected with it." "Direct contact, eh?" How many
people could one paratrooper service? Ten? Twenty? Thirty? Or more? "If
that is what it takes, you don't have any problem." "Eh?" "What's the first thing one slug does
when he runs across another slug he hasn't seen lately?" "Conjugation!" " 'Direct conference', I've always
called it-but then I use the sloppy old slug language for it. Do you think that
would pass on the disease?" "Think so? I'm sure of it! We have
demonstrated, right here in this laboratory, that there is actual exchange of
living protein during conjugation. They could not possibly escape direct
transmission; we can infect the whole colony as if it were one body. Now why
didn't I think of that?" His words roused out a horrid memory,
something about, "Would that my subjects had but one neck-" But I
refrained from quoting it. "Don't go off half cocked," I said.
"Better try it first. But I suspect that it will work." "It will, it will!" He started
to go, then stopped. "Oh, Mr. Nivens, would you mind very much-I know it's
a great deal to ask-" "What is? Speak up; I'm getting
hungry." Actually I was anxious to work out the rest of the other problem. "Well, would you consider permitting
me to announce this method of vectoring in my report this morning? I'll give
you full credit, but the general expects so much and this is just what I need
to make my report complete." He looked so anxious that I almost laughed. "Not at all," I said. "It's
your department." "That's decent of you. I'll try to
return the favor." He turned away feeling happy and I turned back feeling
the same way. I was beginning to like being a "genius". I waited before reopening the door to our
cubicle until I had straightened out in my mind all the main features of the
big drop. Then I went in. Mary opened her eyes when I came in and gave me that
long heavenly smile. I reached down and smoothed her hair. "Howdy, flame
top, did you know that your husband is a genius?" "Yes." "You did? You never said so." "You never asked me." Hazelhurst gave credit all right; he
referred to it as the "Nivens vector". I suppose it was natural that
I should be asked to comment, though Dad looked my way first. "I agree with Dr. Hazelhurst," I
started out, "subject to experimental confirmation as outlined. However,
he has properly left open for discussion certain aspects which are tactical
rather than medical. While it is true that the entire body of titans might be
infected from one contact, important considerations of timing-crucial, I should
say-" I had worked out my whole opening speech, even to the hesitations,
while eating breakfast. Mary does not chatter at breakfast, thank goodness! "-require vectoring from many focal
points. If we are to save a nominal hundred percent of the population of Zone
Red, it is necessary that all the parasites be infected at as nearly the same
time as possible in order that rescue squads may enter Zone Red after the slugs
are no longer dangerous and before any host has passed the point where
antitoxin can save him. The problem is susceptible to mathematical
analysis-" Sam boy, I said to myself, you old phony, you could not solve
it with an electronic integrator and twenty years of sweat. "-and should
be turned over to your analytical section. However, let me sketch out the
factors. Call the number of vector origins 'X'; call the number of rescue
workers who much be dropped 'Y'. There will be an indefinitely large number of
simultaneous solutions, with the optimum solution depending on logistic
factors. Speaking in advance of rigorous mathematical treatment-" I had
done my very damndest with a slipstick, but I did not mention that. "-and
basing my opinions on my own unfortunately-too-intimate knowledge of their habits,
I would estimate that-" They let me go right ahead. You could have
heard a pin drop, if anybody in that bare-skinned crew had had a pin. The
general interrupted me once when I placed a rather low estimate on
"X"; "Mr. Nivens. I think we can assure you of any number of
volunteers for vectoring." I shook my head. "You can't accept
volunteers, General." "I think I see your objection. The
disease would have to be given time to establish itself in the volunteer and
the timing might be dangerously close for his safety. But I think we could get
around that-a gelatin capsule with the antitoxin embedded in tissue, or
something of the sort. I'm sure the staff could work it out." I thought they could, too, but I did not
say that my real objection was a deep-rooted aversion to any additional human
soul having to be possessed by a slug. "You must not use human volunteers,
sir. The slug will know everything that his host knows-and he simply will not
go into direct conference; he'll warn the others by word of mouth
instead." I did not know that I was right but it sounded plausible.
"No, sir, we will use animals-apes, dogs, anything large enough to carry a
slug but incapable of human speech, and in sufficient quantities to infect the
whole group before any slug knows that it is sick." I went on to give a fast sketch of the
final drop, Schedule Mercy, as I visualized it. "We can assume that the
first drop-Schedule Fever-can start as soon as we are sure that we will have
enough units of antitoxin for the second drop. In less than a week thereafter
there should be no slug left alive on this continent." They did not applaud, but it felt that
way. The general adjourned the meeting and hurried away to call Air Marshal
Rexton, then sent his aide back to invite me to lunch. I sent word that I would
be pleased provided the invitation included my wife, otherwise I would be
unable to accept. Dad waited for me outside the conference
room. "Well, how did I do?" I asked him, more anxiously than I tried
to sound. He shook his head. "Sam, you wowed
'em. You have the makings of a politician. No, I think I'll sign you up for
twenty-six weeks of stereo instead." I tried not to show how much I was
pleased. I had gotten through the whole performance without once stammering; I
felt like a new man. Chapter 32 That ape Satan which had wrung my heart so
back at the National Zoo turned out to be as mean as he was billed, once he was
free of his slug. Dad had volunteered to be the test case for the Nivens-Hazelhurst
theories, but I put my foot down and Satan drew the short straw. Dad made an issue out of it; he had some
silly idea that it was up to him to be possessed by a slug, at least once. I
told him that we had no time to waste on his sinful pride. He grew huffy but I
made it stick. It was neither filial affection nor its
neo-Freudian antithesis that caused me to balk him; I was afraid of the
combination of Dad-cum-slug. I did not want him on their side even temporarily
and under laboratory conditions. Not with his shifty, tricky mind! I did not
know how he would manage to escape nor what he would do to wreck our plans, but
I was morally certain he would, once possessed. People who have never experienced
possession, even those who have seen it, cannot appreciate that the host is
utterly against us-with all his abilities intact. We could not risk having Dad
against us-and I swung enough weight to overrule him. So we used anthropoid apes for the
experiments. We had on hand not only apes from the National Zoological Gardens
but simian citizens from half a dozen zoos and a couple of circuses. I did not
select Satan for the job; I would have let the poor beast be. The look of
patient suffering on his face made one forget the slug on his back. Satan was injected with nine-day fever on
Wednesday the 13th. By Friday the fever had established; another chimp-cum-slug
was introduced into his cage; the two slugs immediately went into direct
conference, after which the second ape was removed. On Sunday the 17th Satan's master
shriveled up and fell off-dead. Satan was immediately injected with the
antitoxin. Late Monday the other slug died and its host was dosed. By Wednesday Satan was well though a bit
thin and the second ape, Lord Fauntleroy, was on the road to recovery. I gave
Satan a banana to celebrate and he took off the first joint of my left index
finger and me with no time for a repair job. It was no accident either; that
ape was nasty. But a minor injury could not depress my
spirits. After I had it dressed I looked for Mary, as I wanted to crow; I
failed to find her and ended up in the messroom, wanting someone with whom to
share a toast. The place was empty; everyone in the
labs-except me-was working harder than ever, mounting Schedule Fever and
Schedule Mercy. By order of the President all possible preparations were taking
place in this one lab in the Smoky Mountains. The apes for vectoring, some two
hundred of them, were here, and both the culture and the antitoxin were being
"cooked" here; the horses needed for serum were stalled in what had
been an underground handball court. The million-plus men necessary for the
Schedule Mercy drop could not be here, but they would know nothing about it
until alerted a few hours before the drop, at which time each would be issued a
hand gun and two bandoleers of individual dose antitoxin injectors. Those who
had never parachuted before would not be given a chance to practice; they would
each be pushed, if necessary, by some sergeant with a large foot. Everything
possible was being done to keep the secret close; the only way I could see that
we could lose (now that we knew that our theories worked) would be for the
titans to find out our plans, through a renegade or by whatever means. Too many
good plans have failed because some fool told his wife about it in bed. If we failed to keep this secret, our ape
disease vectors would never get into direct conference; they would be shot on
sight wherever they appeared in the titan nation. But I relaxed over my first
drink, happy and reasonably sure that the secret could not leak. Traffic with
the laboratory was "incoming only" until after Drop Day and Colonel
Kelly censored or monitored all communication outward-Kelly was no fool. As for a leak from outside, the chances
were slight. The general, Dad, Colonel Gibsy, and myself had gone to the White
House the week before, there to see the President and Marshal Rexton. I had
already convinced Dad that the way to keep this secret was not to share it with
anybody; he put on a histrionic exhibition of belligerence and exasperation
that got him what we wanted; in the end even Secretary Martinez was bypassed.
If the President and Rexton could keep from talking in their sleep for another
week, I did not see how we could miss. A week would be none too soon; Zone Red
was spreading. The counterattack they had launched at Pass Christian had not
stopped there. The slugs had pushed on and now held the Gulf coast past
Pensacola and there were signs that more was to come. Perhaps the slugs were
growing tired of our resistance and might decide to waste human raw material by
A-bombing the cities we still held. If so, we would find it hard to stop; a
radar screen can alert your defenses, but it won't stop a determined attack. But I refused to worry about that. One
more week- Colonel Kelly came in, looked around the
otherwise empty room, came over and sat down beside me. "How about a
drink?" I suggested. "I feel like celebrating." He
examined the hairy paunch bulging out in front of him and said, "I suppose
one more beer wouldn't put me in any worse shape." "Have two beers. Have four-a
dozen." I dialed for him, and told him about the success of the
experiments with the apes. He nodded. "Yes, I had heard. Sounds
good." " 'Good', the man says! Colonel, we
are on the one yard line and goal to go. A week from now the game will be
won." "So?" "Oh, come now!" I answered,
irritated by his manner. "In a short time you'll be able to put your
clothes back on and lead a normal life. Or don't you think our plans will
work?" "Yes, I think they will work." "Then why the crepe-hanging?" Instead of answering directly he said,
"Mr. Nivens, you don't think that a man with my pot belly enjoys running
around without his clothes, do you?" "I suppose not. As for myself, I'm
beginning to find it pleasant. I may hate to have to give it up-saves time and
it's comfortable." "You need not worry about having to
give it up. This is a permanent change." "Huh? I don't get you. You said our
plans would work and now you talk as if Schedule Sun Tan would go on
forever." "In a modified way, it will." I said, "Pardon me? I'm stupid
today." He dialed for another beer. "Mr.
Nivens, I never expected to live to see a military reservation turned into a
ruddy nudist camp. Having seen it happen, I never expect to see us change
back-because we can't. Pandora's box has a one-way lid. All the king's horses and
all the king's men-" "Conceded," I answered.
"Things never go back quite to what they were before. Just the same, you
are exaggerating. The day after the President rescinds Schedule Sun Tan the
suspended blue laws will go into effect and a man without pants will be liable
to arrest." "I hope not." "Huh? Make up your mind." "It's made up for me. Mr. Nivens, as
long as there exists a possibility that a slug is alive the polite man must be
willing to bare his entire body on request-or risk getting shot. Not just this
week and next week but twenty years from now, or a hundred. No, no!" he
said, seeing that I was about to interrupt, "I am not disparaging your
fine plans-but pardon me if I say that you have been too busy with their details
to notice that they are strictly local and temporary. For example-have you made
any plans for combing the Amazonian jungles, tree by tree?" He went on apologetically, "Just a
rhetorical inquiry. This globe has nearly sixty million square miles of dry
land; we can't begin to search it and clean out the slugs. Shucks, man, we
haven't made a dent in the rats and we've been at that a long time. Titans are
trickier and more prolific than rats." "Are you trying to tell me it's
hopeless?" I demanded. "Hopeless? Not at all. Have another
drink. I'm trying to say that we are going to have to learn to live with this
horror, the way we had to learn to live with the atom bomb." I went away feeling dashed and not at all
cocky. I wanted to find Mary. Some days, it occurred to me, the
"genius" business wasn't worth the trouble. Chapter 33 We were gathered in the same conference
room in the White House; it put me in mind of the night after the President's
message many weeks before. Dad was there; so were Mary and Rexton and Martinez.
None of the "fishing cabinet" was present but their places were
filled by our own lab general, by Dr. Hazelhurst, and by Colonel Gibsy.
Martinez was busy trying to restore his face after having been told that he had
been shunted out of the biggest show of his own department. Nobody paid him any attention. Our eyes
were on the big map still mounted across one wall; it had been four and a half
days since the vector drop of Schedule Fever but the Mississippi Valley still
glowed in ruby lights. I was getting jittery, although the drop
had been an apparent success and we had lost only three craft. According to the
equations every slug within reach of direct conference should have been
infected three days ago, with an estimated twenty-three percent overlap. The
operation had been computed to contact about eighty percent of the slugs in the
first twelve hours alone, mostly in the large cities. Soon, slugs should start dying a dam sight
faster than flies ever did-if we were right. I forced myself to sit still and wondered
whether those ruby lights covered a few million very sick slugs-or merely two
hundred dead apes. Had somebody skipped a decimal point? Or blabbed? Or had
there been an error in our reasoning so colossal that we could not see it? Suddenly a light blinked green, right in
the middle of the board; everybody sat up. Right on top of it a voice began to
come out of the stereo gear though no picture built up. "This is Station
Dixie, Little Rock," a very tired southern voice said. "We need help
very badly. Anyone who is listening, please be good enough to pass on this
message: Little Rock, Arkansas, is in the grip of a terrible epidemic. Notify
the Red Cross. We have been in the hands of-" The voice trailed off,
whether from weakness or transmission failure I could not be sure. I remembered to breathe. Mary patted my
hand and I sat back, relaxing consciously. It was joy too great to be pleasure.
I saw now that the green light had not been Little Rock, but farther west in
Oklahoma. Two more lights blinked green, one in Nebraska and one north of the
Canadian line. Another voice came over, a twangy New England voice; I wondered
how he had gotten into Zone Red. "A little like election night, eh,
chief?" Martinez said heartily. "A little," the President
agreed, "but we do not usually get returns from Old Mexico." He
pointed to the board; a pair of green lights were showing in Chihuahua. "By George, you're right. Well, I
guess 'State' will have some international incidents to straighten out when
this is over, eh?" The President did not answer and he shut
up, to my relief. The President seemed to be talking to himself; he noticed me
watching him, smiled, and spoke out loud: " '
'Tis said that fleas have little fleas, Upon their
backs to bite 'em, And little
fleas have lesser fleas, And so, ad
infinitum.' " I smiled to be polite though I thought the
notion was gruesome, under the circumstances. The President looked away and
said, "Would anyone like supper? I find that I am hungry, for the first
time in days." By late the next afternoon the board was
more green than red. Rexton had caused to be set up two annunciators keyed into
the command center in the New Pentagon; one showed percentage of completion of
the complicated score deemed necessary before the big drop; the other showed
the projected time of drop. The figures on it changed from time to time,
sometimes up, sometimes down. For the past two hours they had been holding
fairly steady around 17.43, East Coast time. Finally Rexton stood up. "I'm going
to freeze it at seventeen forty-five," he announced. "Mr. President,
if you will excuse me?" "Certainly, sir." Rexton turned to Dad and myself. "If
you two Don Quixote's are still determined to go, now is the time." I stood up. "Mary, you wait for
me." She asked, "Where?" It had
already been settled-and not peacefully! -that she was not to go. The President interrupted. "I suggest
that Mrs. Nivens stay here. After all, she is a member of the family." With the invitation he gave us his best
smile and I said, "Thank you, sir." Colonel Gibsy got a very odd
look. Two hours later we were coming in on our
target and the jump door was open. Dad and I were last in line, after the kids
who would do the real work. My hands were sweaty and I stunk with the old
curtain going-up stink. I was scared as hell-I never like to jump. Chapter 34 Gun in my left hand, antitoxin injector
ready in my right, I went from door to door in my assigned block. It was an
older section of Jefferson City, slums almost; it consisted of apartment houses
built fifty years ago. I had given two dozen injections and had three dozen to
go before it would be time for me to rendezvous at the State House. I was
getting sick of it. I knew why
I had come-it was not just curiosity; I wanted to see them die! I wanted to
watch them die, see them dead, with a weary hate that passed all other needs.
But now I had seen them dead and I wanted no more of it; I wanted to go home,
take a bath, and forget it. It was not hard work, just monotonous and
nauseating. So far I had not seen one live slug, though I had seen many dead
ones. I had burned one skulking dog that appeared to have a hump; I was not
sure as the light had been bad. We had hit shortly before sundown and now it
was almost full dark. The worst of it was the smells. Whoever
compared the odor of unwashed, lousy, diseased humans with that of sheep was no
friend to decent sheep. I finished checking the rooms of the
apartment building I was in, shouted to make sure, and went out into the
street. It was almost deserted; with the whole population sick with the fever
we found few on the streets. The lone exception was a man who came weaving
toward me, eyes vacant. I yelled, "Hey!" He stopped. I said, "You are sick,
but I've got what you need to get well. Hold out your arm." He struck at me feebly. I hit him
carefully with my gun and he went face down. Across his back was the red rash
of the slug; I avoided that area, picked a reasonably clean and healthy patch
over his kidney and stuck in the injector, bending it to break the point after
it was in. The units were gas-loaded; nothing more was needed. I did not even
withdraw it, but left him. The first floor of the next house held
seven people, most of them so far gone that I did not bother to speak but
simply gave them their shots and hurried on. I had no trouble. The second floor
was like the first. The top floor had three empty apartments,
at one of which I had to bum out the lock to enter. The fourth flat was
occupied, in a manner of speaking. There was a dead woman on the floor of the
kitchen, her head bashed in. Her slug was still on her shoulders, but merely
resting there, for it was dead, too, and beginning to reek. I left them quickly
and looked around. In the bathroom, sitting in an
old-fashioned bathtub, was a middle-aged man. His head slumped on his chest and
his wrist veins were open. I thought he was dead but he looked up as I bent
over him. "You're too late," he said dully. "I killed my
wife." -or too soon, I thought. From the
appearance of the bottom of the tub and by his gray face, five minutes later
would have been better. I looked at him, wondering whether or not to waste an
injection. He spoke again. "My little girl-" "You have a daughter?" I said
loudly. "Where is she?" His eyes flickered but he did not speak.
His head slumped forward again. I shouted at him, then felt his jaw line and
dug my thumb into his neck, but could find no pulse. As a favor to him I burned
him carefully through the base of the brain before I left. The child was in bed in one of the rooms,
a girl of eight or so who would have been pretty had she been well. She roused
and cried and called me Daddy. "Yes, yes," I said soothingly,
"Daddy's going to take care of you." I gave her the injection in her
leg; I don't think she noticed it. I turned to go but she called out again.
"I'm thirsty. Want a drink of water." So I had to go back into that
bathroom again. As I was giving it to her my phone
shrilled and I spilled some of it. "Son! Can you hear me?" I reached for my belt and switched on my
phone. "Yes. What's up?" "I'm in that little park just north
of you. Can you come? I'm in trouble." "Coming!" I put down the glass
and started to leave-then caught by indecision, I turned back. I could not
leave my new friend to wake up in that charnel house, a parent dead in each
room. I gathered her up in my arms and stumbled down to the second floor. There
I entered the first door I came to and laid her on a sofa. There were people in
the flat, probably too sick to bother with her, but it was all I could do. "Hurry, son!" "On my way!" I dashed out of
there and wasted no more breath talking to him, but made speed. Dad's
assignment was directly north of mine, paralleling it and fronting on one of
those pint-sized downtown parks. When I got around the block I did not see him
at first and ran on past him. "Here, son, over here-at the
car!" This time I could hear him both through the phone and my bare ear. I
swung around and spotted the car, a big Cadillac duo much like the Section
often used. There was someone inside but it was too dark for me to see whether
or not it was the Old Man. I approached cautiously until I heard him say,
"Thank God! I thought you would never come," and knew that it was he. I had to duck to get in through the door.
It was then that he clipped me. I came to, to find my hands tied and my
ankles as well. I was in the second driver's seat of the car and the Old Man
was in the other, at the controls. The wheel on my side was latched up out of
the way. The sudden realization that the car was in the air brought me fully
awake. He turned and said cheerfully,
"Feeling better?" I could see his slug, riding high on his shoulders.
"Some better," I admitted. "Sorry I had to hit you," he
went on, "but there was no other way." "I suppose not." "I'll have to leave you tied up for
the present; you know that. Later on we can make better arrangements." He
grinned, his old wicked grin. Most amazingly his own personality came through
with every word the slug said. I did not ask what "better
arrangements" were possible; I did not need nor want to know. I
concentrated on checking my bonds; I need not have bothered-the Old Man had
given them his personal attention. "Where are we going?" I asked. "South." He fiddled with the
controls. "'Way south. Just give me a moment to lay this heap in the
groove and I will explain what's in store for us." He was busy for a few
seconds, then said, "There-that will hold her until she levels off at
thirty thousand." The mention of that much altitude caused
me to take a quick look at the control board. The duo did not merely look like
one of the Section's cars; it actually was one of our souped-up jobs.
"Where did you get this car?" I asked. "The Section had it cached in Jefferson
City. I looked, and, sure enough, nobody had found it. Fortunate, wasn't
it?" There could be a second opinion on that
point, I thought, but I did not argue. I was still checking the
possibilities-and finding them somewhere between slim and hopeless. My own gun
was gone, as I could tell by the pressure. He was probably carrying his on the
side away from me; it was not in sight. "But that was not the best of
it," he went on; "I had the good luck to be captured by what was
almost certainly the only healthy master in the whole of Jefferson City-not
that I believe in luck. So we win after all." He chuckled. "It's like
playing both sides of a very difficult chess game." "You did not tell me where we are
going?" I persisted. I did not know that it would help, but I was getting
nowhere fast and talking was the only action open to me. He considered. "Out of the United
States, certainly. My master may be the only one free of nine-day fever in the
whole continent and I don't dare take a chance. I think the Yucatan peninsula
would suit us-that's where I've got her pointed. We can hole up there and
increase our numbers and work on south. When we do come back-and we will! -we
won't make the same mistakes." I said, "Dad, can't you take these
ties off me? I'm losing circulation. You know you can trust me." "Presently, presently-all in good
time. Wait until we go full automatic." The car was still climbing; souped
up or not, thirty thousand was a long pull for a car that had started out as a
family model. I said, "You seem to forget that I
was with the masters a long time. I know the score-and I give you my word of
honor." He grinned. "Don't teach grandma how
to steal sheep. If I let you loose now, you'll kill me or I'll have to kill
you. And I want you alive. We're going places, son-you and me. We're fast and
we're smart and we are just what the doctor ordered." I did not have an answer. He went on,
"Just the same-about you knowing the score: why didn't you tell me the
score, son? Why did you hold out on me?" "Huh?" "You didn't tell me how it felt. Son,
I had no idea that a man could feel such a sense of peace and contentment and
well-being. This is the happiest I've been in years, the happiest since-"
he suddenly looked puzzled, and then went on, "since your mother died. But
never mind that; this is better. You should have told me." Disgust suddenly poured over me and I
forgot the cautious game I was playing. "Maybe I didn't see it that way.
And neither would you, you crazy old fool, if you didn't have a filthy slug
riding you, talking through your mouth, thinking with your brain!" "Take it easy, son," he said
gently-and so help me, his voice did soothe me. "You'll know better in a
little while. Believe me, this is what we were intended for, this is our
destiny. Mankind has been divided, warring with himself. The masters will make
him whole again." I thought to myself that there were
probably custard heads just screwy enough to fall for such a line-surrender
their souls willingly for a promise of security and peace. But I did not say
so; I was clamping my jaws to keep from throwing up. "But you need not wait much
longer," he said suddenly, glancing at the board. "I'll nail her down
in the groove." He adjusted his dead-reckoner bug, checked his board, and
set his controls. "That's a relief. Next stop: Yucatan. Now to work."
He got out of his chair and knelt beside me in the crowded space. "Got to
be safe," he said, as he strapped the safety belt across my middle. I brought my knees up in his face. He reared up and looked at me without
anger. "Naughty, naughty. I could resent that-but the masters don't go in
for resentment. Now be good." He went ahead, checking my wrists and feet.
His nose was bleeding but he did not bother to wipe it. "You'll do,"
he said. "Now be patient; it won't be long." He went back to the other control seat,
sat down and leaned forward, elbows on knees. It brought his master directly
into my view. Nothing happened for some minutes, nor
could I think of anything to do other than strain at my bonds. By his
appearance, the Old Man was asleep, but I placed no trust in that. A line
formed straight down the middle of the horny brown covering of the slug. As I watched it, it widened. Presently I
could see the clotted opalescent horror underneath. The space between the two
halves of the shell widened-and I realized that the slug was fissioning,
sucking life and matter out of the body of my father to make two of itself. I realized, too, with rigid terror, that I
had no more than five minutes of individual life left to me. My new master was
being born and soon would be ready to mount me. Had it been humanly possible for flesh and
bone to break the ties on me I would have broken them. I did not succeed. The
Old Man paid no attention to my struggles. I doubt if he were conscious; the
slugs must surely give up some measure of control while they are occupied with
splitting. It must be that they simply immobilize the slave. As may be-the Old
Man did not move. By the time I had given up, worn out and
sure that I could not break loose, I could see the ciliated silvery line down
the center of the slug proper which means that fission is about to be complete.
It was that which changed my line of reasoning, if there were reason left in my
churning skull. My hands were tied behind me, my ankles
were tied, and I was belted tight across the middle to the chair. But my legs,
even though fastened together, were free from my waist down; the seat had no
knee belts. I slumped down in the chair to get even
more reach and swung my legs up high. I brought them down smashingly across the
board-and set off every launching unit in her racks at once. That adds up to a lot of g's-how many, I
don't know, for I don't know how full her racks were. But there were plenty. We
were both slammed back against the seats. Dad much harder than I was, since I
was strapped down. He was thrown against the back of his seat, with his slug,
open and helpless, crushed between the two masses. It splashed. And Dad himself was caught in that
terrible, total reflex, that spasm of every muscle that I had seen three times
before. He bounced forward against the wheel, face contorted, fingers writhing. The car dived. I sat there and watched it dive, if you
call it sitting when you are held in place only by the belt. If Dad's body had
not hopelessly fouled the controls I might have been able to do something about
it-gotten her headed up again perhaps-with my bound feet. As it was, I tried
but with no success at all. The controls were probably jammed as well as
fouled. The altimeter was clicking away busily. We
had dropped to eleven thousand feet before I found time to glance at it. Then
it was nine . . . seven . . . six-and we entered our last mile. At fifteen hundred the radar interlock
with the altimeter cut in and the nose units fired one at a time. The belt
buffeted me across the stomach each time and I finally did throw up. I was
thinking that I was saved, that now the ship would level off-though I should
have known better. Dad being jammed up against the wheel as he was. I was still thinking so as we crashed. I came to by becoming slowly aware of a gently
rocking motion. I was annoyed by it, I wanted it to stop; even a slight motion
seemed to cause me more pain than I could bear. I managed to get one eye
open-the other would not open at all-and looked dully around for the source of
my annoyance. Above me was the floor of the car, but I
stared at it for a long time before I placed it as such. By the time I figured
out what it was I was somewhat aware of where I was and what had happened. I
remembered the dive and the crash-and realized that we must have crashed not
into the ground but into some body of water-the Gulf of Mexico-but I did not
really care. With a sudden burst of grief I mourned my
father. The broken belt of my seat was flapping
uselessly just above me. My hands were still tied and so were my ankles, and
one arm at least seemed to be broken. One eye was stuck shut and it hurt me to
breathe; I quit taking stock of my injuries. Dad was no longer plastered
against the wheel and that puzzled me. With painful effort I rolled my head
over to see the rest of the car with my one good eye. He was lying not far from
me, three feet or so, from my head to his. He was bloody and cold and I was
sure that he was dead. I think it took me about a half hour to cross that three
feet. I lay face to face with him, almost cheek
to cheek. So far as I could tell there was no trace of life, nor, from the odd
and twisted way in which he lay, did it seem possible. "Dad," I said hoarsely. Then I
screamed it. "Dad!" His eyes flickered but did not open.
"Hello, son," he whispered. "Thanks, boy, thanks-" His
voice died out. I wanted to shake him but all I could do
was shout. "Dad! Wake up-are you all right?" He spoke again, as if every word were a
painful task. "Your mother-said to tell you . . . she was-proud of
you." His voice died out again and his breathing was labored in that
ominous dry-stick sound. "Dad," I sobbed, "don't
die-I can't get along without you." His eyes opened wide. "Yes, you can,
son." He paused and labored, then added, "I'm hurt, boy." His
eyes closed again. I could not get any more out of him,
though I shouted and screamed. Presently I lay my face against his and let my
tears mix with the dirt and blood. Chapter 35 And now to clean up Titan! Each of us who are going is writing one of
these reports, for we know that we may not come back. If not, this is our
legacy to free human beings-all that we learned and all that we know of how the
titan parasites operate and what must be guarded against. For Kelly was right;
there is no getting Humpty-Dumpty back together. In spite of the almost
complete success of Schedule Mercy there is no way to be sure that the slugs
are all gone. No longer ago than last week it was reported that a bear was shot,
up Yukon way, wearing a hump. The race will have to be always on guard;
most especially it will have to be on guard about twenty-five years from now if
we don't come back-but the flying saucers do. We don't know why the titan
monsters follow the twenty-nine year cycle of Saturn's "year", but
they do. The human race has many cycles which match the Earth year; the reasons
may be equally simple for the titans. We hope that they are active only at one
period of their "year"; if they are. Operation Vengeance may have
easy pickings. Not that we are counting on it. I am going out, heaven help us,
as an "applied psychologist (exotic)", but I am also a combat
trooper, as is every one of us, from chaplain to cook. This is for keeps and we
intend to show those slugs that they made the mistake of tangling with the
toughest, meanest, deadliest, most unrelenting-and ablest-form of life in this
section of space, a critter that can be killed but can't be tamed. (I have a private hope that we will find
some way to save the little elf creatures, the androgynes. We weren't able to
save any of those in the saucer we found near Kansas City when the fighting was
over, but that doesn't prove anything. I think we could get along with the
elves. They are probably the real natives of Titan, anyhow; certainly they
aren't related to the slugs.) Whether we make it, or not, the human race
has got to keep up its well-earned reputation for ferocity. If the slugs taught
us anything, it was that the price of freedom is the willingness to do sudden
battle, anywhere, any time, and with utter recklessness. If we did not learn
that, well-"Dinosaurs, move over! We are ready to become extinct." For who knows what dirty tricks may be
lurking around this universe? The slugs may be simple and open and friendly
compared with, let us say, the natives of the planets of Sirius. If this is
just the opener, we had better learn from it for the main event. We thought
space was empty and that we were automatically the lords of creation-even after
we "conquered" space we thought so; Mars was already dead and Venus
had not really gotten started. Well, if Man wants to be top dog-or even a
respected neighbor-he'll have to fight for it. Beat the plowshares back into
swords; the other was a maiden aunt's fancy. Every one of us who is going has been
possessed at least once. Only those who have been hag-ridden can know how
tricky the slugs are, how constantly one must be on guard-or how deeply one
must hate. The trip, they tell me, will take about twelve years, which will
give Mary and me time to finish our honeymoon. Oh, yes, Mary is going; most of
us are married couples and the single men are balanced by an equal number of
single women. Twelve years isn't a trip; it's a way of living. When I told Mary that we were going to
Saturn her single comment was, "Yes, dear." We'll have time for two or three kids,
too. As Dad says, "The race must go on, even if it doesn't know
where." This report is loose-jointed in spots, and
I can see that some must be cut and some must be censored before it is
transcribed. But I have put everything into it, as I saw it and as I felt it,
for war with another race is psychological war, not war of gadgets, and what I
thought and what I felt may be more important than what I did. I am finishing this report in Space
Station Beta, from which we will transship to our vessel U.N.S. Avenger. I will
not have time to make corrections; this will have to go as is, for the
historians to have fun with. We said good-by to Dad last night at Pikes Peak
Port and left our little girl with him. She did not understand and that was
hard. But it was better so-and Mary and I will look into the matter of having
another, at once. When I said good-by Dad corrected me.
"So long, you mean. You'll be back and I intend to hang on, getting
crankier and meaner every year, until you do." I said I hoped so. He
nodded. "You'll make it. You're too tough and mean to die. I've got a lot
of confidence in you and the likes of you, son." We
are about to transship. I feel exhilarated. Puppet masters-the free men are
coming to kill you! Death and Destruction! About the
Author ROBERT
ANSON HEINLEIN was born in Butler, Missouri, in 1907. A graduate of the U.S.
Naval Academy, he was retired, disabled, in 1934. He studied mathematics and
physics at the graduate school of the University of California and owned a
silver mine before beginning to write science fiction, in 1939. In 1947 his
first book of fiction, ROCKET SHIP GALILEO, was published. His novels include
DOUBLE STAR (1956), STARSHIP TROOPERS (1959), STRANGER IN A STRANGE LAND
(1961), and THE MOON IS A HARSH MISTRESS (1966), all winners of the Hugo Award.
Heinlein was guest commentator for the Apollo II first lunar landing. In 1975
he received the Grand Master Nebula Award for lifetime achievement. Mr.
Heinlein died in 1988. |
|
|